《One Pound Meat, One More Attribute Point》


 Chapter 1: Extraordinary

    Chapter 1: Extraordinary


    Time had reached noon, and the golden sunlight skimmed over the city walls, leaving shadows in this ancient city of Changqing County.


    Though the sun was at its zenith, the spring had just begun, and the weather was not as fierce as one might expect.


    On this street named Fruit Street, as usual, many peddlers and stall owners were hawking along the street. At the street corner, there were also some street performers from the rivers andkes loudly calling for attention, attracting quite a few passersby to stop and watch.


    The street, paved with bluish-gray bricks, was traversed by an erged and widened brown-yellow carriage, which rolled over the ground with a creaking noise.


    Inside the carriage, Su Heng slowly opened his eyes.


    Less than an hour had passed since he had his morning meal, yet now, sitting in the carriage and smelling the aromas of fried pancakes, fresh pastries, and various fried foods in the air, he felt a faint sense of hunger again and couldn¡¯t help swallowing saliva repeatedly.


    Unconsciously, more than five years had passed since he transmigrated to this world called the Great Zhou Dynasty, and he had gradually be ustomed to life here.


    When he first transmigrated, Su Heng also harbored grand ambitions.


    He leveraged the knowledge in his memory to produce soap, refined salt, and high-proof alcohol, helping his family venture into new businesses and earning a hefty sum of silver. He was also eager to learn martial arts, yearning to traverse the martial world as a master...Well,


    Unfortunately,


    Su Heng¡¯s dream of bing a martial arts mastersted only a span of three months.


    This world indeed had so-called martial arts, foundation training, and states of mind, but they focused more on conditioning the body rather thanbat. Those so-called top masters in the jianghu could hardly defeat an armored soldier armed with a long spear with their bare hands.


    After realizing that this world did not even qualify as a low-level martial arts realm, Su Heng¡¯s intense desire to be a martial arts master began to dwindle. He had strived for so long, and now, having transmigrated, he finally became a wealthy young master¡ªshouldn¡¯t he just enjoy life?


    This enjoyment of lifested a full five years.


    Until an incident three months ago, Su Heng was shocked to discover that he actually was...


    "Neighhhh!"


    The neighing from outside the carriage interrupted Su Heng¡¯s thoughts, and the carriage, which had been smoothly traveling down the road, slowly came to a stop.


    "What¡¯s happened?" Su Heng asked through the carriage curtain.


    The coachman, named Li Si, was short in stature but sharp and capable, enjoyed the deep trust of Su Heng¡¯s father, the Elder Master Su. Thus, he became Su Heng¡¯s personal bodyguard and was almost inseparable from him when outside.


    Li Si stood on the carriage, looking up and observing for a while.


    After a moment, Li Si¡¯s voice came, "Someone has discovered a body in a well, and the officials are investigating. Many people are gawking, which has blocked the road."


    "Just go around it then," Su Heng said without giving it much thought.


    "Giddy up!"


    "Giddy up!"


    Li Si cracked his whip, steering the carriage to bypass the street ahead.


    Leaving Fruit Street, the carriage entered another slightly more deste street lined with manyrge trees¡ªSchr Tree Street.


    Amidst the neighing, the carriage once again came to a halt.


    This time it was not due to an ident but because they had arrived at their destination.


    Li Si dismounted and opened the curtain, and Su Heng slowly stepped out from the carriage, standing firmly on the ground. Facing him was arge courtyard¡¯s gray-white entrance, bathing in the mottled shadows of the schr trees, with the signboard reading "Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall" in bold, flowing calligraphy.


    At the entrance,


    A female martial master dressed in a white practice outfit was already waiting.


    The martial master, Ning Wantong, appeared to be in herte twenties. Although her looks were not amazingly stunning, her fair face was still quite pleasant to look at. Especially her curvaceous figure was well-defined, even through the loose-fitting outfit, it was apparent that her assets were abundant, exuding a mature aura.


    "Disciple Brother Su." Ning Wantong was the daughter of the master of Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall.


    Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall, at one time, had its periods of glory in Changqing County, but now, in the Great Zhou Dynasty, where the overall ethos ced more emphasis on schrship than martial arts, and practicing martial arts indeed hardly showed immediate results, the hall naturally declined over time.


    In recent years, it was even hard to maintain its existence.


    It was Su Heng¡¯s joining and his casual financial support that helped the hall tide over its difficulties.


    Seeing her major benefactor arriving, Ning Wantong naturally had a smile full of amiability, and her attitude was very eager.


    "Sister Ning." Su Heng nodded slightly in greeting.


    Guided by Ning Wantong, the two passed through the gatehouse, crossed a beautifullyndscaped garden, and then entered a side courtyard to the west. With Ning Wantong¡¯s assistance, Su Heng changed into clothes, also a pure white practice outfit.


    The two arrived at the practice room.


    The two-story practice room faced south and was spacious and bright.


    Inside the practice room, with floors made of solid wood and corners filled with wooden piles, sandbags, and more for training strength. Just past noon, seven or eight young disciples were practicing their foundational work while another solemn-looking older disciple meticulously pointed out the inadequacies in their postures.


    From one static movement to another static movement.


    With each transition in movement, there came the rhythmic grunts. The voices of seven or eight people rose in unison, powerfully resounding.


    Su Heng lingered briefly on the first floor, his gaze sweeping over these young disciples.

 Chapter 2: Extraordinary {2}

    Chapter 2: Extraordinary {2}


    Afterward, Ning Wantong and he had ascended to the second floor.


    Compared to the first floor,


    The training room on the second floor was much more spacious.


    Apart from a small wooden table in the center, a few meditation cushions, and a mural hanging on the eastern wall, there were no additional decorations. Sunlight poured through the open windows, casting into the room where one could even see the fine dust floating in the air.


    Next to the wooden table sat a bald middle-aged man, lean-bodied and not more than five feet tall, but his eyes were bright and spirited, showing great vitality.


    This man was called Ning Zhibai, the head of Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall, and nominally, Su Heng¡¯s master.


    Of course, nowadays, under the Great Zhou Dynasty, fewer and fewer people were willing to devote themselves to the arduous study of martial arts, and martial artists did not hold any special status. Moreover, the Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall had been revitalized with a fund provided by Su Heng, so, in their daily interactions, Su Heng¡¯s status appeared somewhat more esteemed.


    Upon seeing Su Heng arriving, Ning Zhibai also proactively stood up, squeezing a smile on his face.


    "Master Ning," Su Heng nodded slightly, and the two sat down opposite each other."Has your cultivation been good recently?" Ning Zhibai initiated the conversation, while on the side, Ning Wantong brewed a pot of hot tea for them and then respectfully left.


    "All is well," Su Heng pondered, "but there are some things in my cultivation that I still don¡¯t quite understand."


    "What matters?" Seeing his significant patron¡¯s serious demeanor,


    Ning Zhibai instinctively straightened up, his face adopting a look of earnest attentiveness.


    "The Pure Yang Skill has five levels. After reaching the higher realms, not only can one benefit from cold and heat, be immune to all diseases, and even prolong life by a hundred years while remaining full of vigor. But is that all there is?


    Is it possible to reach a higher realm through some special method or the use of elixirs, thereby obtaining incredible power?" Su Heng gazed into Ning Zhibai¡¯s eyes, asking seriously.


    Upon hearing these words, Ning Zhibai¡¯s initially serious expression gradually became speechless.


    Although this was the case, the young Su Heng before him was someone he could not afford to offend. Ning Zhibai sipped his hot tea lightly, sighed helplessly, and then said earnestly, "In this world, being able to fight multiple opponents alone can be considered skillful.


    Being able to defeat armored warriors with bare hands can be considered first-ss. But a grandmaster, at most, can only simultaneously defeat ten soldiers.


    The Pure Yang Skill, although an ancient cultivation technique, cannot help you break through the human limits. More importantly, it focuses on regting the spirit and following a bnced and harmonious path.


    There isn¡¯t any cultivation techniques in this world that can make a person break those limits.


    Even those grandmaster-level martial artists in the martial fraternity are strong merely because of two reasons:


    The first is their exceptional talent, and the second is that they devote all their time and energy to martial arts, engraving various techniques into their muscle memory. Thus, they can act faster than the brain can think, striking first even if they move after their opponent."


    "Is that so?" Su Heng gazed into Ning Zhibai¡¯s eyes, a bit disappointed but also seeing that his unassuming master was not lying.


    "Demonstrate the stance of the Pure Yang Skill, let me see how your recent cultivation is progressing." Seeing that Su Heng wanted to ask further, Ning Zhibai could only stealthily change the topic.


    Su Heng nodded, drank the tea in his cup in one gulp, and then rose from the meditation cushion.


    The Pure Yang Skill is divided into stance work and breathing techniques.


    The so-called stance work refers to a series of static movements recorded in the Pure Yang Skill, sometimes apanied by specific mantras.


    The stance work of the Pure Yang Skill consists of twelve forms, starting from the initial form where hands and feet align, elbows and knees meet, shoulders and hips joined, to the final form where the body slightly tilts, with arms opening up and down, the back of the head, neck, and spine forming one straight line.


    The transitions between movements are smooth and natural, with steady breathing, which qualifies the stance work of the Pure Yang Skill.


    The breathing technique, likewise, has nothing special, and is even more straightforward.


    Ordinary breathing is only through the lungs, hence bing short and rapid during intense exercise. But with the help of some special mantras and breathing techniques, the gases can permeate into the abdominal organs, making the breathing appear long and powerful. This technique is slightly simr to some advanced vocal techniques Su Heng had encountered before.


    "Not bad, not bad." After several sets of stances, Su Heng¡¯s forehead was slightly sweaty. Ning Zhibai handed him a clean white towel, his face showing genuine admiration, "In the path of martial arts, you are truly talented."


    "If you diligently study and practice, you could also be a grandmaster," Ning Zhibai remarked.


    After saying this,


    Before Su Heng could reply, he justughed to himself.


    "However, even being a grandmaster might not mean much to you."


    Martial arts, for ordinary people, might barely be considered a path. But for the affluent Su Family, not only is their wealth vast, as the eldest son, Su Heng is destined to inherit this great business, a fortune many could only envy.


    "Master Ning, I would like to be alone for a while," Su Heng took the towel, wiped the sweat off his forehead, and then quietly spoke to Ning Zhibai.


    "Yes, that¡¯s fine," Ning Zhibai thought little of it.


    He casually said, "If there¡¯s anything else, just call me from downstairs."


    "Okay."


    Su Heng nodded.


    After Ning Zhibai had left down the stairs, Su Heng turned around, gazing at the somewhat mottled mural on the wall.

 Chapter 3: Extraordinary {3}

    Chapter 3: Extraordinary {3}


    The mural was simple, even hollow in description. The center depicted a crimson sun, surrounded by the tumult of white clouds as if buffeted by a great wind, and in the distance, one could faintly make out green mountains outlined by thick ck strokes.


    In the art of the Great Zhou Dynasty, it was customary to capture both form and spirit.


    From that perspective, the mural before him could only be considered mediocre,cking any particrly outstanding features.


    Yet,


    Whenever he practiced the Pure Yang Skill while gazing at the mural before him, Su Heng would always find himselfing to some sort of realization.


    Take the present moment, for example, Su Heng looked at the mural, and though he was basking in the warm sunlight of the afternoon, an inexplicable gust seemed to blow towards him. It was as if he truly stood atop a dark and dreary mountain peak, with howling wind, rolling leaden clouds above, the sun rising, and myriads of lustrous golden rays scattering...


    "Huff!"


    Su Heng¡¯s chest rose and fell. He closed his eyes, slowlying back to his senses from the artistic conception of the painting.


    When he opened his eyes again, rows of grayish text faintly emerged before him, forming an attribute panel.[Name: Su Heng]


    [Height: 1.85 meters]


    [Weight: 215 pounds]


    [Cultivation Technique: Pure Yang Skill (5th Level)]


    [Attribute Points: 10]


    This simplistic attribute panel had abruptly appeared after Su Heng began practicing the Pure Yang Skill, and through his own verification, he hadrgely confirmed that the points in the panel were positively corrted with his weight. In other words, for every pound Su Heng gained, an attribute point would be rewarded.


    As for why Su Heng suddenly wanted to practice the Pure Yang Skill...


    The reason was quite simple.


    Over the past five-plus years, Su Heng had lived a life of indulgence, sumbing to pleasures, growing more corpulent, his resolve wearing thin day by day. He had initially intended to transform his lifestyle through practicing martial arts, to condition his body, and to increase his vitality and vigor.


    But he had not anticipated discovering his long-overdue "Golden Finger" just a few days after beginning the Pure Yang Skill.


    Ning Zhibai had indeed spoken the truth.


    Su Heng¡¯s innate talent and constitution were exceptional, making him a candidate poised to be a grandmaster.


    In less than three months, Su Heng had already perfected Pure Yang Skill topletion. Although he was not clear about Ning Zhibai¡¯s own level, judging from their recent conversation, Ning Zhibai¡¯s mastery over the Pure Yang Skill was likely far inferior to his own.


    Because,


    After reaching the 5th level,


    Su Heng increasingly felt his body was like a ball inted with air, filled with a frustrating sense of fullness that he had no way of releasing.


    He could vaguely sense the existence of another realm within the Pure Yang Skill, apletely different new world; yet a thickyer of oil seemed to separate him from it, like looking at flowers through the fog, close enough to sense but unable to step into.


    It was for this reason that Su Heng spected the Pure Yang Skill must have a 6th level, perhaps even more profound realms.


    However, to break through to this 6th level, he would need some sort of special "catalyst" to stimte the process, and Su Heng hade seeking information about this "catalyst" from Ning Zhibai. Unfortunately, their conversation had yielded no substantial leads.


    "Ning Zhibai probably really doesn¡¯t know, but I still have a second method," Su Heng muttered, his eyes vacant as he stared at the attribute panel before him.


    In the cultivation technique column.


    A faint gray "+" sign appeared beneath the 5th level of the Pure Yang Skill.


    Su Heng concentrated his attention, touching the "+" lightly. In an instant, a suction force emerged from nowhere, and the ten hard-earned attribute points he had umted blurred and then vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 4: Mutation

    Chapter 4: Mutation


    Su Heng¡¯s body tingled as if electrified, a wave of numbness spreading throughout, apanied by an indescribablyfortable feeling.


    Then, in the span of a single breath, Su Heng¡¯s body temperature began to rise, his skin reddening like that of a boiled shrimp. Thick beads of sweat formed on his forehead, his loose training clothes now soaked and clinging to his figure, highlighting the contours of his body.


    It was clearly visible.


    As Su Heng rapidly lost weight, his slightly plump body visibly shrank. His arms, legs, abdomen, and chest began to showcase prominent, robust, and powerfully masculine muscle definition.


    The sweat evaporated in the heat emanating from his body, leaving me-like, dancing shadows under the bright sunlight.


    The thick veins within his body stirred and tensed, emitting sounds akin to a taut longbow with each of Su Heng¡¯s prolonged breaths.


    From Su Heng¡¯s perspective, the changes urring inside his body were even more astonishing. Tiny veins grew, spreading like forking tree roots into muscles that were normally difficult to train, allowing him to mobilize more strength.


    He was already neen this year, and logically, his body should not be growing rapidly anymore.


    But now,Su Heng could distinctly feel his body undergoing a second growth that defiedmon sense, feeling a tingling numbness as this high-speed growth persisted for several hours.


    When Su Heng finally reopened his eyes, the sky outside had dimmed, and he could even see a few fiery red clouds scattered across the horizon.


    "How long have I been here?" Su Heng wondered in surprise.


    He immediately noticed the changes in his body, having shed a great deal of fat, and felt incredibly light from head to toe. The training clothes that had fit him well before now hung loose.


    Especially when he subconsciously clenched his fists, the muscles in his arms tensing, he could clearly see veins as thick as chains tightly woven together, resembling the sculpted likeness of temple guardians, the sense of vigorous power radiating from within.


    He looked around.


    Coming to the tea table, Su Heng picked up the porcin cup he had used earlier.


    Clenching his teeth, his thick fingers slowly exerted force, and a crisp cracking sound emanated from his palm¡ªshattering the porcin cup with a crash, and fine white shards trickled down his fingers, umting in a small pile on the table.


    "Such power," Su Heng¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he pondered.


    Though the cup was roughly made, it was exceedingly hard. If he could crush a y-made porcin cup, breaking an adult¡¯s skull with a single punch would be effortless. He could even bludgeon fierce beasts like tigers, leopards, and bears to death.


    Is such power truly still within the realm of the mundane?


    Su Heng opened his attribute panel.


    In the section for cultivation techniques, Pure Yang Skill had reached the sixth level.


    Moreover, an additional category for realm had appeared on the panel, disying simple content.


    [Vein Mutation: 3%]


    "Pretty much what I expected," Su Heng stroked his chin, aplete framework forming within his mind. Reaching the sixthyer of Pure Yang Skill marked an entirely different realm, even touching upon bodily mutation, or rather, a second growth that could elicit strength far beyond that of ordinary people.


    This advancement normally required a unique "catalyst" for stimtion, but Su Heng bypassed this stage entirely through the use of attribute points, forcibly breaking through. Of course, the end results were roughly the same.


    But...


    Su Heng wondered if there were others within the Great Zhou Dynasty who had also reached the same realm.


    Moreover, what exactly was the "catalyst" needed for Pure Yang Skill? He had investigated Ning Zhibai, who was indeed a true inheritor of Pure Yang Skill and had once served in the residence of an important figure in the county city. Otherwise, Su Heng would not have chosen to practice at Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall, casually spendingrge amounts of silver.


    Even Ning Zhibai, a true inheritor, didn¡¯t know what the "catalyst" was, let alone the higher realms of Pure Yang Skill.


    Why had these legacies been cut off?


    Could it be that some change had urred in this world?


    Su Heng¡¯s mind involuntarily began to wander, but then he detected a strong scent of sweat on himself.


    "It¡¯s gettingte; I should head home," Su Heng thought. Losing himself in martial arts practice all day, in Mr. Su¡¯s eyes, was an irresponsible act. Although he didn¡¯t take it too seriously, arriving home toote would inevitably lead to a scolding, and that would be annoying.


    Su Heng dismissed further thoughts.


    Leaving the practice room, he washed himself simply in a secluded courtyard before changing back into his regr clothes. As Su Heng reached the entrance hall, he found Ning Wantong with her sleeves rolled up, sitting on a small wooden stool, washing vegetables in a wooden basin.


    Looking up, Ning Wantong tucked a few stray strands of hair behind her ears and, smiling, spoke to Su Heng, "Will you join us for dinner at the martial arts hall?"


    "Thanks, but no thanks," Su Heng declined with a shake of his head.


    He noticed Ning Wantong¡¯s gaze remained fixed on him, prompting his curiosity, "What¡¯s wrong, is there something dirty on my face?"


    "No..."


    With a warm and candid smile, Ning Wantong spoke, "I feel like you¡¯ve changed a bit."


    "What¡¯s different about me?" Su Heng asked, looking at her with curiosity on his face.


    At this moment, the setting sun bathed Su Heng¡¯s robust and towering frame in a fiery red glow.


    In fairness, his looks were not extraordinarily handsome. However, with thick brows andrge eyes, sun-kissed skin, and slightly curled long hair draped over his shoulders, he exuded an air of health and masculinity. A breeze came by, causing his ck robe to flutter, outlining the strong muscles and pronounced sinews beneath.


    "You seem sturdier than before, and there¡¯s also an indescribable fragrance about you," Ning Wantong flicked the droplets of water from her hands, giving him a careful look before she spoke earnestly.


    ...


    Creak creak.


    The wheels rolled over the stone pavement as Su Heng rode in the carriage heading home.


    At dusk, street vendors and stall owners along the road gradually packed up to go home, and there were fewer pedestrians, with wisps of cooking smoke rising from the white brick and grey tiled residences on both sides. Turning a corner and passing by a residence, Su Heng heard a muffled hubbub of discussion.


    The voices were deliberately suppressed, unclear as if in fear of something, as though scared to disturb some entity.


    "Hmm?"


    The carriage came to a stop, Su Heng opened his eyes, a puzzled look on his face, "What happened?"


    After a moment, the driver Li Si¡¯s voice, full of shock and uncertainty, came from outside, "Young Master, it seems that another drowned body has been found."


    "Another drowned body?" Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows knit together, sensing that something was amiss.


    Although the current Great Zhou Dynasty wasn¡¯t exactly bright and unblemished, murders were scarce, especially within a single day, discovering two drowned bodies one after the other was highly unusual.


    "Let¡¯s go down and take a look," Su Heng immediately said.


    Bypassing the onlookers, Su Heng and Li Si entered the residence.


    The tidiness of the double-entry residence was unremarkable, a lush locust tree nted in the center of the courtyard, under which stood a square well. The drowned body that had been pulled outy on a bamboo mat near the well.


    "Ah!"


    Su Heng heard a small gasp from Li Si beside him.


    Li Si was usuallyposed, and such a loss ofposure was rare for him; Su Heng couldn¡¯t help but look concerned.


    "This man is named Li Qi, a distant rtive of mine," Li Si said, "Today, when we were passing by Guozi Street, I saw him selling osmanthus cakes on the street, though I didn¡¯t greet him. However, I never imagined that in just half a day..."


    "Are you certain it was just this afternoon that you saw him?"


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze fell on the body, his expression serious and brows deeply furrowed.


    "Positive," replied Li Si earnestly.


    "But..."


    The body on the bamboo mat appeared jalouse, mouth agape, eyes and tongue bulging out. The skin was pallid and swollen, showcasing distinct greenish livor mortis and ckened marbling of the veins. The internal organs had begun to decay, causing the abdomen to bloat, resembling an overinted ball, as if it might explode at any moment, quite terrifying to behold.


    Moreover, the scent of corpse-decay thickened with time in the courtyard.


    Su Heng was not well-versed in the specific changes that would ur to a body soaked in water.


    But of this he was certain.


    In just half a day, a body had no chance of dposing to such an extent.


    It was as though some supernatural power had sucked away the body¡¯s life force, leading to rapid post-mortem decay and making it impossible to maintain its original state.


    "It¡¯s exactly like the one found earlier, too horrifying," someone said.


    "I heard this is the seventh one in recent days."


    "Could it be the legendary water ghost?"


    "I saw this person earlier too; I even bought pastries from his stall, who would have thought... s."


    The surrounding crowd also buzzed with spection, the evening growing dim, casting long shadows from the locust tree upon the well, like a monstrous demon with bared fangs, creating an atmosphere of chill and oppression.


    "The city¡¯s patrol bureau enforces thew; everyone not involved disperse immediately!"


    A forceful shout rang out, and the crowd parted.


    A group of constables dressed in ck robes, wielding long sticks, and carrying sabers at their waists hurried to the scene.


    Li Si tugged at Su Heng¡¯s sleeve, "Young Master, it¡¯s gettingte; we should head home soon to avoid any impurities."


    "Indeed..."


    Su Heng looked up, the fiery red sun now hiding itsst gleam of light.


    A lot had happened today, causing much dy; indeed, it was time to rush back home.

 Chapter 5: Lessons

    Chapter 5: Lessons


    "I think Junior Brother¡¯s cultivation has improved again,"


    At Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall, Ning Wantong was having dinner with her father, Ning Zhibai. Ning Wantong was scraping rice in her bowl when she abruptly looked up, her gaze crossing the candle on the table to address Ning Zhibai.


    "Junior Brother?"


    Ning Zhibai wiped a grain of rice from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand and asked in confusion, "Which Junior Brother, Su Heng?"


    "Yes," Ning Wantong nodded.


    "He has practiced Pure Yang Skill for only less than three months, what improvement could be visible?" Ning Zhibai said with a dismissive smile. "Pure Yang Skill is a genuine Taoist mental method that requires persistent effort. Even if that boy has decent talent, it would take over a decade to notice any change without considerable time."


    "Is that so?" Ning Wantong murmured in agreement, sounding subdued.


    As Ning Zhibai smiled, his expression stiffened slightly. He looked at his daughter, whose fair face turnedpletely red, possibly due to the candlelight or some other reason. With a slightly furrowed brow and a hint of suspicion, he asked, "You haven¡¯t... taken a liking to him, have you?"


    "Of course not!" Ning Wantong¡¯s eyes widened, "We differ so much in age, how could that even be possible?""Alright then..."


    Ning Zhibai didn¡¯t probe further and waited until dinner was finished. Ning Wantong stayed behind to clean up the dishes, while Ning Zhibai, holding a candle, went to the second floor of the training room. After meals, he woulde here alone to sit quietly for a while, practice his mental method, and reflect on the day¡¯s gains and losses.


    This had be a habit over the years, unwavering for decades.


    This time was no exception.


    Outside the window, the moonlight was bright and clear, like a hazy mist passing through the open window and filling the room. Even without the candle¡¯s light, the room was clearly visible.


    Ning Zhibai sat down cross-legged, his eyes slightly closed.


    He soon recalled a conversation he had earlier with Su Heng.


    Ning Zhibai¡¯s innate talent was mediocre; after decades, he had only just managed to reach the third level of the Pure Yang Skill. However, his master, the Nanshan Hermit, who had passed away over a decade ago, was a famous grandmaster in the martial world, having reached the limits of the Pure Yang Skill.


    The Nanshan Hermit oncemented that something wascking in this world, which made it impossible to perfect the martial path.


    If he had been born three hundred years earlier, perhaps he could have stepped into an entirely different realm.


    At that time, Ning Zhibai was young.


    He didn¡¯t take thisint to heart, thinking his master was merely boasting. His master, a renowned grandmaster in the martial artsmunity, seriously imed that he was just a neer who had hardly stepped onto the path of martial arts.


    He wondered when he would be a grandmaster himself and say the same thing to his own disciples.


    "Ah..."


    Under the luminous moonlight, Ning Zhibai sighed.


    As the years passed, the youthful dreams drifted further away. Now, merely continuing to live and passing on the Pure Yang Skill of the Nanshan Hermit consumed all his energy, leaving no room for the ambitions he once had. Looking back, only a touch of emotion remained.


    "Above a grandmaster, one must undergo a transformation. Does the realm my master spoke of truly exist?"


    Lost in thought, Ning Zhibai opened his eyes.


    On the wooden table in front of him,


    A shattered porcin cup was turned into powder, forming a small pile at the edge of the table.


    Ning Zhibai was first stunned, then rubbed his eyes and leaned closer, even lifting the candle to make sure he wasn¡¯t seeing things.


    "This..."


    The second floor of the training room waspletely empty; there was nothing else.


    During the entire afternoon, only Su Heng was alone here until he quietly left in the evening.


    Recalling what Ning Wantong had just said about Su Heng¡¯s seemingly improved cultivation.


    "Could it be..." a bizarre spection appeared in Ning Zhibai¡¯s mind, "This porcin cup, could it have been crushed into powder by Su Heng¡¯s bare hand!!!"


    "Is this even human!?"


    Ning Zhibai subconsciously sped another porcin cup in his hand. He exerted force with his fingers, but the porcin cup remained immovable, instead causing his fingers to ache intensely.


    "Oh no!"


    Ning Zhibai looked up at the bright moon outside the window, his mind aplete nk, "Could it be that the boy has really developed something with Pure Yang Skill? But my master, the Taoist from Nanshan, practiced for thirty years and never achieved this; how could he have managed it in just three months! Impossible!"


    ...


    "All he knows is to run outside, never doing anything serious, nevering home. All three of us have been waiting for you here, and the food has already gone cold."


    In a spacious and bright room within the Su Family mansion.


    Su Heng¡¯s father, Old Master Su, was tapping his fingers on the dining table, causing the oilmp on it to swing back and forth, reflecting Su Heng¡¯s somewhat helpless expression.


    "Actually, you didn¡¯t need to wait for me," Su Heng finally spoke helplessly after Old Master Su had finished venting his anger, "You could have eaten without me; I wouldn¡¯t mind eating what¡¯s left. Besides, with so many servants in the mansion, it would bepletely possible to cook separately for me."


    "You dare talk back!" Old Master Su felt his authority as the Family Head being challenged, and he red.


    "Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry," Su Heng¡¯s mother quickly reached out to hold Old Master Su¡¯s shoulder, speaking soothingly, "Heng has been practicing martial arts at that martial arts hall recently, hasn¡¯t he? I see he has gotten much strongertely, surely due to considerable hard training."


    "Humph!" Old Master Su snorted coldly, "What¡¯s the use of practicing martial arts?"


    "These days the world is peaceful, the court values literature over martial arts. Even if you¡¯re a great fighter, what can you achieve? Even the so-called grandmaster on the rivers andkes, if surrounded by seven or eight crossbowmen, would meet his demise if he is not careful.


    Not to mention the craftsmen in the court have developed muskets which could threaten a grandmaster from a hundred steps away, even in the hands of an ordinary person."


    "So you see, studying diligently and achieving schrly honors is the true path," another somewhat immature voice came from beside Su Heng. It was his younger brother, named Su Shang. Additionally, Su Heng had a sister who was two years older than him, named Su Li.


    Little brother Su Shang, only twelve years old, with fair skin, a handsome face, and rosy lips and white teeth, looked as pretty as a little girl. Yet there he sat at the dining table, trying hard to look like a little adult, shaking his head as he earnestly addressed Su Heng, "Big brother, you¡¯re almost of age, and our parents are getting no younger; let¡¯s not make our parents worry anymore¡­"


    Su Shang couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Because Su Heng was tilting his head, looking down at him with an expressionless face, yet somehow frightening.


    Su Shang couldn¡¯t hold back a shiver and timidly said, "Big brother?"


    Su Heng didn¡¯t respond, but took two chopsticks out of a bamboo tube and handed them to his little brother. Su Shang took them, but his small face was puzzled.


    "Try to break them," Su Heng said.


    Su Shang, though confused, did as told. Using his thigh as support, he applied force with both hands, and with a crisp sound, the two chopsticks easily snapped.


    Su Heng waved his hand grandly.


    He took all the chopsticks out of the bamboo tube and handed them to Su Shang.


    "Try again?"


    Su Shang did so, and this time, dozens of pairs of chopsticks gathered together, their thickness noticeably more substantial than Su Shang¡¯s arm. His small hands struggled even to grip them, let alone break them.


    "I understand," Su Shang looked up at Su Heng, carefully began, "A single pair of chopsticks can be easily broken, but many chopsticks together are unshakable. Big brother, you are using this method to tell me that the siblings of the Su Family should be harmonious and supportive of each other, that¡¯s how we can protect our great family business."


    "Well said¡­" Su Heng¡¯s face broke into a smile, just as his little brother was about to sigh in relief, but then Su Heng¡¯s tone abruptly changed, "Unfortunately, you missed the mark."


    As Su Shang looked puzzled, Su Heng stretched out his hand, grasping all the chopsticks in his hand.


    Hisrge hand before Su Shang¡¯s face, his burly wrist almost as thick as an ordinary person¡¯s calf. As Su Heng exerted force, veins bulged on his wrist, thick green-ck lines protruding outward.


    In the orange glow of the firelight, the smile on Su Heng¡¯s face deepened.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound.


    Followed by a rapid, firecracker-like series of snapping sounds.


    With his fearsome wrist strength alone, Su Heng single-handedly broke dozens of chopsticks. The irregrly broken pieces of wood scattered across the table, bounced up, then fell again.


    Su Shang¡¯s eyes widened, his face holding a trace of horror, but even more incredulity.


    The worldview he had formed over twelve years was being violently reshaped by his older brother. The room fell into silence, and it took several breaths before a slight sound was heard again¡ªit was Old Master Su¡¯s chopsticks falling to the floor from his hand.

 Chapter 6: Unforeseen Event

    Chapter 6: Unforeseen Event


    Su Lao Yezi, the patriarch of the Su family, bent down with some difficulty to pick up the chopsticks that had fallen to the ground.


    He intended to rece it with a new one, but since the rest had been broken by Su Heng, he had no choice but to give up and haphazardly wiped the chopsticks on the tablecloth a couple of times.


    Su¡¯s mother was the first toe back to her senses.


    "Could that martial master surnamed Zhao, whom you hired for a hefty sum, do something like this?"


    "Um... probably not," Su Lao Yezi, looking at his precious son, was also somewhat bewildered.


    "And to think he ims to be a top-notch expert in the Jianghu, costing us so much money every year." Su¡¯s mother murmured herint, reproaching her husband for squandering money. She looked at Su Heng, her face breaking into a gentle smile, "My son has only been practicing for two or three months and has reached such a level; you must have suffered a lot.


    Eat more meat so you can grow, look how much you¡¯ve slimmed down..."


    "Thank you, Mother," Su Heng devoured his meal.


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t forget about his silent little brother sitting beside him, pretending to be invisible. After showing off with a couple of bites of food, Su Heng threw down his chopsticks and patted Su Shang¡¯s head. Thetter¡¯s slender frame began to tremble like a quail being strangled by the neck."Su Shang..."


    "Here!"


    "Did you remember what I taught you?" Su Heng asked leisurely.


    "I remembered!" Su Shang stood up and said loudly, "I was wrong; I should not have challenged my second brother¡¯s authority. From now on, in the Su family, if second brother tells me to go east, I won¡¯t dare go west; if he tells me to go north, I will never head south."


    "Not bad, not bad," Su Heng¡¯s face lit up with a smile, "You¡¯re teachable."


    "Alright, don¡¯t frighten your brother, he¡¯s still young," Su¡¯s mother said, looking at Su Shang¡¯s earnest demeanor and chuckling behind her hand.


    "Oh yes,"


    She began again in the candlelight, "I received news today that next month, your eldest sister Su Li will being home for a visit. Prepare for her arrival ordingly."


    "Su Li ising back?"


    Hearing this name, both brothers, Su Heng, and Su Shang, lit up at the prospect.


    Su Li was two years older than Su Heng and had been studying at the Bailu Academy in the capital city since adulthood. The Great Zhou Dynasty did not favor sons over daughters, so even women could enter the court as officials. Su Li was always the child of someone else¡¯s family, knowledgeable and reasonable, and also very beautiful.


    Moreover, despite her young age, she had passed the academy examination with the top score.


    The most crucial point was that she was incredibly strong, naturally possessing physical strength and power beyond ordinary people.


    Brothers Su Heng and Su Shang had often been bullied by Su Li.


    Yet she could still outwardly maintain the appearance of a gentlewoman, leaving the two brothers with grievances they couldn¡¯t voice.


    ...


    After dinner,


    Su Heng returned to his room to rest.


    Although it was already nighttime, Su Heng felt not a hint of sleepiness.


    On one hand, his cultivation of the Pure Yang Skill had broken through to a new realm, a change at the level of life itself, filled with abundant energy, like a wild fire raging, refusing to die down. On the other hand, it was only about eight or nine o¡¯clock in the evening by the time of his previous life, indeed still too early to rest.


    Su Heng sat cross-legged on the bed and continued to cultivate the Pure Yang Skill.


    By the sixth level of the Pure Yang Skill, one no longer needed to rely on stance training and breathing methods to advance the cultivation, but rather had transitioned to a different method.


    Su Heng closed his eyes, visualizing in his mind the sun mural he had seen in the martial arts training hall, imagining himself standing on a peak with the strong wind howling around him, looking up at the rolling dark clouds, as a beam of golden sunlight pierced through the darkness and slowly painted the entire sea of clouds in a glorious golden red.


    Hu~ exhale!


    Su Heng¡¯s breaths were long and sustained.


    Every breath extracted from the outside world soaked into his abdomen, flowing through various organs within his body.


    Considering Su Li¡¯s inborn strange strength, and Ning Zhibai¡¯s assessment, even without the Golden Finger, Su Heng¡¯s martial arts talent also belonged to the highest of levels. He quickly entered a state of cultivation and noticed the differences brought about by the breakthrough in the Pure Yang Skill.


    A subtle itch spread through his muscles, those veins that could only be felt but not controlled seemed to grow with life under the visualization chart of the Pure Yang Skill. Like the roots of a nt, deeply rooting in the soil, drawing nourishment rapidly from the vastness of the earth and sky.


    Su Heng felt the same at this moment.


    He felt as though he had be a robust tree, rooting in the earth, reaching for the sunlight.


    During this process, the veins in his body became more resilient, and a greater number of fine veins branched out, spreading throughout his body. His muscles became more powerful, his internal organs more flexible, his vitality extraordinary.


    With every breath, Su Heng could feel an elevation in the essence of his life.


    Such cultivation fascinated him.


    The joy it brought even surpassed the many pleasures of consorting with women.


    "Gurgle!"


    The hunger emanating from his belly interrupted Su Heng¡¯s cultivation state, bringing him back to reality. Su Heng rubbed his stomach, the gray and white attribute panel materializing before his eyes.


    Vein Mutation had increased from three percent to four percent.


    The remaining attribute points increased from zero to one.


    The Pure Yang Skill was still at the sixth level. Su Heng did not know whether this Cultivation Technique had a seventh level, or even higher realms.


    "Vein Mutation must be a kind of realm," Su Heng began to ponder the values that appeared on the attribute panel and the things they represented, "I wonder what changes will happen after Vein Mutation reaches one hundred percent. Will it be a breakthrough to the next level, or will I obtain some kind of Innate Divine Ability?"


    Then there were the attribute points.


    Attribute points were not immediately obtained upon eating food.


    They had to be digested and absorbed by the stomach and intestines, bing a part of one¡¯s body, increasing body weight, only then could one gain an attribute point.


    Moreover, attribute points could not be obtained repeatedly through means like fat loss and muscle gain; for example, now Su Heng weighed 216 pounds, he must increase his weight to 217 pounds to and only then could gain one attribute point.


    As his level increased, so did Su Heng¡¯s digestive ability, but the energy from food was limited, hence he often felt hungry. There are only twenty-four hours in a day, he couldn¡¯t just eat, sleep, then eat again all day.


    "Therefore, finding a higher-energy food is essential."


    Su Heng pushed open the door.


    Looking up, his gaze passed over the ck eaves. The starlight was dim, and the distant sky began to brighten with a belly-like whiteness. The sun had not yet risen, and the moon had already set. This was the darkest time of the day, and gusts of cold wind blew, making Su Heng¡¯s stomach grumble.


    Thinking that there might be some leftovers in the kitchen, Su Heng decided to eat something to fill his stomach first and then have breakfast after some time.


    With this in mind, he began to move.


    However,


    He had not taken two steps before he heard a piercing screaming from the neighboring courtyard.


    "That is... Su Shang¡¯s voice!"

 Chapter 7: Demons

    Chapter 7: Demons


    Changqing County was divided into several districts, and beneath those were various streets. For example, the Su Family¡¯s residence was located in Changqing County, Jinyang District, Sanhe Street. This area was a typical wealthy neighborhood, constantly patrolled by constables day and night. Plus, the Su Family¡¯s estate had many servants and martial masters employed at great expense.


    How could Su Shang encounter danger at home?


    Su Heng didn¡¯t have time to think any further.


    Although the two brothers often bickered on normal days, their rtionship was quite good.


    He had been in this world for over five years, and Su Shang, who was only twelve, was practically raised by him.


    Bang!


    Su Heng¡¯s toes tapped heavily on the ground.


    His leg muscles tightened like springs, storing energy, and he transformed into a shadow. In a single swift movement, he lightly flipped over the more than two-meter-high courtyard wall. On the other side of the wall was the courtyard where Su Shang usually lived, simr inyout to Su Heng¡¯s own, except there was a well in the middle.


    At that moment, Su Shang was by the well, his face pale.A dry, withered arm, covered in green hair, was grabbing Su Shang¡¯s cor, trying to pull him into the well.


    Su Shang struggled fiercely.


    His arms clung tightly to a gap next to the well.


    But the difference in strength between them was too great, and Su Shang¡¯s thin body was slowly being pulled into the well.


    In this critical moment,


    Su Shang caught a glimpse of Su Heng crossing over the courtyard wall from the corner of his eye.


    "Second Brother, save me!" Su Shang shouted desperately, his voice already tinged with a sob.


    "What kind of hellish thing is this!" Su Heng saw the green-haired arm stretching out from beneath the well and was also shocked. The structure of the joints wasn¡¯t like a human arm at all but resembled that of some strange ape that lived in the mouth of the well!?


    Many thoughts shed through Su Heng¡¯s mind, but his actions were not dyed at all.


    In one breath,


    Su Heng was already beside Su Shang.


    With his left hand, he grabbed the back of Su Shang¡¯s clothes, and with his right, he seized the slender arm extending from the well. Both of his stout arms exerted force simultaneously, and with a crisp ripping sound, Su Shang¡¯s clothes tore, his small body plopping onto the ground. Ovee with emotion, he burst into loud cries.


    Noisy footsteps came from outside, as servants and martial masters from nearby courtyards, awakened by themotion, rushed over.


    The creature in the well seemed to be frightened as well.


    With a bizarre cry, it tried to escape.


    "Trying to escape!"


    Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, his right hand exerting even more force, "Get out here!"


    His jaws clenched, the sinewy muscles on his neck and chin standing out prominently, his expression ferocious as he physically dragged the creature out.


    Crack!


    The sound of dislocating bones came from the creature¡¯s arm.


    The already slender arm was stretched even longer by Su Heng¡¯s sheer force amid its struggles.


    By this time, the sun had risen, and a hint of red light spilled over the high courtyard walls, partially dispelling the darkness within the courtyard.


    With the help of the sunrise¡¯s red light, Su Heng was finally able to see the creature¡¯s appearance clearly.


    It had a hideous face, covered in dark green fur, with sharp teeth and red lights flickering in its eyes. Its body was elongated, appearing at first nce to be almost two meters tall like a thin monkey, but its face was far too ferocious. The look in its eyes as it faced Su Heng contained undissolvable hatred and malice.


    With a spit,


    The creature opened its mouth, letting out another sharp scream.


    Simultaneously, it spewed a stream of dark green venom directly at Su Heng¡¯s cheek.


    Su Heng dodged to the side, as the monster seized the moment to struggle violently. With a crisp "crunch," arge piece of flesh from its arm was torn off by Su Heng. However, the monster also managed to escape from Su Heng¡¯s grasp, falling into the water with a ssh, and ripples formed on the well¡¯s surface, followed by a string of bubbles, before it disappeared into the pitch-ck water.


    "Damn it!"


    Su Heng¡¯s expression turned a bit ugly.


    Recalling the resentful expression on the monster¡¯s face just now, he felt that this would not end so quickly.


    And...


    There was also yesterday, when he returned home from the Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall.


    The body on the road that had been disyed like a giant, could it also be the doing of this monster?


    Yet he had been in this world for over five years; why had he never encountered any hint of such things before, while recently a series of inexplicable and eerie events had continuously surfaced in Changqing County?


    For a moment, Su Heng felt extremely disturbed.


    "Gurgle!"


    His stomach unweely made a noise again, and hunger surged within him.


    A strong exotic fragrance was stimting Su Heng¡¯s stomach, and thick saliva uncontrobly secreted in his mouth.


    "What is this smell?"


    Su Heng looked down and found that the smell wasing from his own hands.


    In his hand, he was holding a piece of the monster¡¯s flesh, about half a pound, one side of which was covered with dark green hair, while the other side slowly leaked blood. The monster¡¯s blood was dark green, and the smell wasing from this fresh flesh.


    "Why is there a strange smell in this courtyard?"


    A middle-aged man with a square face and a sturdy build, sporting a beard, walked in from the archway. He was holding a torch in his left hand and pressing on the sheathed sword that hung from his waist with his right hand, with seven or eight robust Protectors following behind him.


    This man was named Zhao Hu.


    He was a top martial master whom the elderly Mr. Su had hired at great cost. He was considered a first-ss expert in the martial world.


    "Second Young Master." Zhao Hu was hearty but knew the proper behavior of advancing and retreating.


    Upon seeing Su Heng, he handed the torch to a Protector beside him, bowed with his hands sped, and began to exin, "I was patrolling outside just now when I heard the Third Young Master¡¯s cries, so I hurried over."


    A momentter,


    Mr. Su, disheveled and with messy hair, also appeared in the courtyard.


    He first nced at Su Heng, who was standing silently to the side, and then at Su Shang, who was timidly standing behind Su Heng, his fair face still bearing tear stains.


    "What¡¯s going on here, making all this noise so early in the morning?" Mr. Su furrowed his brows and spoke with feigned authority, "Did you bully your younger brother again?"


    Su Heng nced at Mr. Su, then paused momentarily on Zhao Hu.


    Being able to be a Protector, these individuals were naturally trustworthy and considered inner members of the family. After a short contemtion, Su Heng spoke up solemnly, "Just now, by the well, the Third Young Master was attacked by a monster."


    "What!?"


    Mr. Su¡¯s eyes widened.


    Zhao Hu and the Protectors beside him looked surprised, but none dared to speak out of turn.


    "Are you muddled from sleep? There are no such things as demons and monsters in this world, just fabrications by storytellers. I keep telling you to read more books instead of foolishly fooling around all day¡ª"


    Su Heng didn¡¯t retort, but calmly extended his hand.


    In his hand, a chunk of bloodied flesh was clearly visible, with thick, dark green blood slowly dripping from between his fingers.


    Mr. Su¡¯s eyes widened, a chill ran up his spine to his brain, instantly dispelling any remnants of sleepiness, and he becamepletely alert.

 Chapter 8: Delicacies

    Chapter 8: Delicacies


    "This, this, this..."


    The elder of the Su Family stared at the bizarre piece of meat in Su Heng¡¯s hand, feeling that his worldview had been greatly shaken, unable to speak for a long while. After a moment, the elder regained the ability to organize his speech.


    He turned his head to Zhao Hu beside him, "Martial Master Zhao, during your younger days when you traveled everywhere, have you evere across something like this?"


    "In my days wandering the martial world, indeed I have heard plenty of taboos and legends rted to demons and evil spirits," Zhao Hu also had a strange expression on his face, and he spoke slowly, "But if you¡¯re asking about personal experiences, this is also a first for me."


    "However..."


    Zhao Hu¡¯s gaze toward Su Heng carried a trace of respect, "Second Young Master Su is truly brave extraordinary, to have such courage after such a short time of martial arts training. Truly, a hero emerges from youth, remarkable, absolutely remarkable."


    "What¡¯s important is how to deal with this situation." Su Heng had not a hint of pride, his gaze calmly resting on the elder of the Su Family.


    "First, let¡¯s block this well." The Su elder twirled his goatee chin as he cautiously spoke, "Also, we shouldn¡¯t let anyone live in this courtyard anymore. Su Shang, there are two rooms in your second brother¡¯s courtyard; you and your brother can stay together in one courtyard."


    "Nearby there¡¯s Xionger Mountain, and upon it lies Dinglin Temple. It is said that the monks in Dinglin Temple possess Divine Skills and are virtuous ascetics of high practice. I n to donate a sum of Silver to the temple and invite the monks to perform a ritual at our residence."Speaking of inviting monks to perform a ritual, the Su elder¡¯s pained expression was written all over his face.


    Butpared to the safety of his progeny, this amount of money counted for nothing.


    "Right!"


    The Su elder identally yanked out a whisker from his chin, grimacing in pain.


    He looked up at Su Heng, who had grown much taller and sturdier since starting his martial training, his vitality and spirit visibly abundant. "And you..."


    The elder stretched out his finger toward Su Heng, taking a deep breath as if he had made up his mind, "Starting now, I will give you a thousand... no! I¡¯ll give you one thousand five hundred Silver Taels every month for you to use for your martial arts training. You can use this Silver as you see fit."


    "Good!" Su Heng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    In this world, Silver had strong purchasing power, with one Silver Tael being roughly equivalent to a thousand units of currency from his former life.


    One thousand five hundred Silver Taels meant a personal expenditure of 1.5 million a month. Although the Su Family was wealthy and influential, it was not easy to take out such arge sum of Silver every month. Nevertheless, the Su elder¡¯s attitude when making this decision was very firm.


    Where there are ways to save, one should save, but one should not hesitate to spend where it is necessary.


    Since Su Heng had already proven his extraordinary martial talent, and given the various strange events urring in Changqing County, it indicated that some dangerous, yet unknown changes were taking ce.


    Therefore, he was willing to prepare in advance, sparing no expense to support Su Heng¡¯s martial arts training.


    And for Su Heng...


    Whether it was searching for martial arts manuals, seeking out famous masters, or purchasing arge amount of precious medicinal materials for supplements to gain attribute points, it all required money to be spent.


    Since the elder of the Su Family was willing to provide strong support, Su Heng naturally would not refuse.


    ...


    After having breakfast, the hunger in Su Heng¡¯s belly was finally quelled.


    As his level of cultivation improved, Su Heng¡¯s appetite became even more astonishing. Just for one breakfast, to feel satiated, Su Heng had to consume around four to five jin (approx. 2-2.5 Kg) of meat alone, not to mention various amounts of vegetables, soups, and medicinal dishes stewed with various precious Chinese medicinal ingredients.


    The meat that Su Heng consumed was notmon pork or beef but more precious deer meat.


    Deer meat can nourish the spleen and stomach, benefit qi and blood, support vital energy, strengthen yang and benefit essence, and warm the waist and spine. It¡¯s truly a substantial tonic, and with the same amount, Su Heng could gain more attribute points from deer meat.


    And like this meal, Su Heng had to eat seven to eight times a day.


    Luckily, the Su Family had substantial wealth and savings.


    Otherwise...


    If Su Heng had transmigrated into an ordinary family, where even getting enough food to stay warm was a problem every day.


    Even with such a Golden Finger, it would be impossible to exert its effect in a short time.


    Bang!


    He closed the door and returned to his room.


    On the redcquered long table in front of him stood a brass brazier, its charcoal fire burning vigorously.


    Above the brazier was a delicate blue and white porcin teapot. Su Heng wasn¡¯t intending to brew tea, rather, he nned to research the demon flesh he had torn from the water ghost.


    This piece of demon flesh weighed about half a pound and one could faintly discern the muscle lines in it.


    The flesh, ced on the cutting board, had its hair plucked out and its dark green blood cleaned off, leaving behind a piece of meat that was neat and tidy, save for the irregr tear marks at the edges due to violence.


    Su Heng picked up a sharp knife.


    He carefully sliced off a small piece.


    The resistance he felt through the knife handle was tough, making it feel to Su Heng like he was cutting a small piece of tanned cowhide.


    He ced the small piece of flesh into the teapot.


    The liquid inside had started boiling, gurgling and bubbling, and the demon flesh was quickly cooked, changing color and emitting a faint, pleasant fragrance.


    Su Heng thought there must be some problem with his sense of smell.


    Because he had asked others, and they said that demons carry a strange odor, somewhat simr to the smell of a corpse.


    But to Su Heng¡¯s senses, it was a tempting aroma, like a dish meticulously cooked by a master chef. Even though Su Heng had just had his breakfast and wasn¡¯t hungry, the special scent still made him involuntarily swallow his saliva twice.


    He took a pair of chopsticks and lifted the cooked piece of demon flesh out of the boiling water.


    Su Heng examined it closely, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, hesitating in his mind, somewhat indecisive.


    He recalled the terrifying and hateful face of the demon in the well and its elongated and deformed body, then looked at the fragrant piece of flesh in front of him.


    It seemed impossible to associate the two with each other.


    Furthermore, Su Heng was also concerned about the risk of poisoning from eating something haphazardly, but considering that the water had been boiling for so long, and it was only a small piece, there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.


    With this thought,


    Su Heng made up his mind, stuffed that small piece of flesh into his mouth, and began to slowly chew.


    Crack!


    It was like a golden sh of lightning exploding in his mind.


    In his previous life, Su Heng had watched some cooking-themed anime. The top-notch delicacies in those shows would give off a golden glow when finished, and tasting them was likened to being struck by lightning, able to bring a person to joyful tears.


    Of course, those were all exaggerated artistic expressions; such foods simply could not exist in the real world.


    But now it was different.


    Su Heng truly felt as if he were experiencing it firsthand¡ªthis demon¡¯s flesh was unbelievably delicious.


    But it wasn¡¯t just delicious. Su Heng could feel the muscles in his intestines writhing as if stimted, rapidly absorbing the nutrients from his breakfast. Even his previously dormant Pure Yang Skill had begun to operate automatically, producing a tingling sensation throughout his muscles, a sign that all the meridians in his body were being stimted to transform and grow further.

 Chapter 9: Black Market

    Chapter 9: ck Market


    "Just as I expected, the flesh and blood of demons are a great supplement for me, enabling me to quickly gain attribute points," Su Heng put down his chopsticks, furrowing his brows in thought, "Using a small piece of demon flesh and mixing it with arge amount of ordinary ingredients, I can bring out its effects to the greatest extent."


    "However, even so, the change it brings won¡¯t be too significant..."


    "The amount of this demon¡¯s flesh is just too little, barely enough tost a day. However, it does provide me with a new idea. Perhaps I could try to purchase some bizarre ingredients to experiment with, but I need to inquire through various channels to see how I can acquire such items."


    ...


    Two days blinked by.


    That morning, as Su Heng was leaving his mansion, he was stopped by someone.


    This was a young man with a warm smile, dressed in a brocade robe, with a valuable chi dragon Jade Pendant hanging at his waist. Despite the early spring weather still being a bit chilly, this fellow was pretentiously holding a folding fan, looking rather foolish.


    This person was named Xu De.


    In Changqing County, there were the four major families: Su, Xu, Xue, and He.These families each managed different businesses, like the Su Family running cloth and trade, the Xu Family controlling salt affairs, the He Family overseeing medicinal materials, and the Xue Family being thendowners with the mostnd in Changqing County, controlling food supply.


    In the past, the Xue Family had the most power.


    But in recent years, thanks to some knowledge Su Heng brought from his previous life, the Su Family¡¯s business had also developed very well, even selling goods to other jurisdictions, subtly showing signs ofpeting with the Xue Family.


    The core businesses of the four families were different, so there wasn¡¯t any particrly fiercepetition among them.


    While Su Heng wasn¡¯t too clear about what the heads of these families thought privately, the rtionships on the surface were maintained quite well. During festive seasons, there would be exchanges of favors, and the families were interlinked by marriages, having intricate connections among them.


    The residences of the Xu Family and Su Family were not far from each other, and Su Heng and Xu De, being of simr age and having grown up together, naturally had a good rtionship.


    "The thing you asked me to do, I¡¯ve taken care of it for you," Xu De said excitedly to Su Heng.


    "Oh?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow, assuming an attentive expression, "Do you have the cultivation technique manual I was looking for in your hand?"


    "Not that, those legendary cultivation technique manuals are too mysterious. But really, can they do what the stories describe, like flying through the sky and living forever?" Xu De blinked.


    He naturally knew that Su Heng practiced martial arts.


    Initially assuming it was merely a hobby, he even bet with some friends how long Su Heng would stick with it.


    Unexpectedly, Su Heng continued for three months.


    And his changes were really obvious, he had grown noticeably taller and stronger, and his eyes had be particrly bright. This made Xu De itch to start practicing martial arts too, but unfortunately, the Hospital Martial Master in his family tactfully informed him that hecked the innate potential. Disappointed, Xu De had to give up on that idea.


    "Don¡¯t waste my time," Su Heng urged.


    Xu De was not a bad person, quite enthusiastic, but he talked too much, sometimes making Su Heng feel annoyed.


    "There¡¯s an old saying, ¡¯Give a man a fish and you feed him for a day, teach a man to fish and you feed him for a lifetime.¡¯ I¡¯ve found you a way in, there¡¯s someone inside selling martial arts techniques and other things that should not see the light of day." Xu De sneakily nced around, seeing no one else on the street, he then lowered his voice.


    "What things?" Su Heng, seeing his mysterious air, was also somewhat curious.


    "The ck market, have you heard of this?" Xu De said, "It initially started as a temporary stall set up by a group of tomb robbers and smugglers but eventually attracted many unsavory individuals, gradually evolving into a sizable market. Inside, you can find anything, although the authenticity of the items can¡¯t be guaranteed¡ªyou have to rely on your own judgment.


    Moreover, this ce is illegal; the authorities ignore it, so you need to be very careful if you n to go there, and it¡¯s best to bring a couple of protectors."


    "The ck market¡­" Su Heng had heard of this ce but didn¡¯t know exactly where it was or how to get in, "How should one get there?"


    "First, you need a token, then a specific time and ce."


    "How can I obtain a token?"


    "You don¡¯t need to get one." Xu De chuckled, "I have one right here, giving it to you, brother, that¡¯s quite generous of me."


    Xu De pulled out a ck jade token from his bosom, engraved with crude stripes, roughly the size of a ying card, and handed it to Su Heng.


    "Then the time and ce¡­" Xu De told Su Heng the essential details.


    Su Heng casually stuffed the jade token into his robe and bowed his fists towards Xu De, saying earnestly, "You¡¯ve really helped me a lot this time, I owe you a favor."


    "Hey, the two of us brothers shouldn¡¯t stand on ceremony, no need to be so formal," Xu De waved his hand, speaking carelessly, "Just invite me for a meal at the Bright Moon Tower when you have the time. Moreover, the token isn¡¯t expensive, it¡¯s all about how you obtain it. I also heard about it from a protector in my family, it didn¡¯t take much effort, so don¡¯t worry about it too much."


    ...


    The ck market mentioned by Xu De was not in Changqing County, but in a dpidated small town about ten kilometers outside the city.


    Conveniently, tonight at the hour of Xu (around 7 p.m.), the ck market was to open.


    Since the Water Ghost attack on Su Shang, Su Heng had felt an indescribable urgency within him. Thus, after confirming the information was true, he set off for the ck market with two guards in tow this evening.


    The town was decrepit, situated in a mountainous ravine.


    The sun had already set behind the mountains, and a hazy crescent moon hung in the sky.


    The surrounding environment was dim, faint beastly roars and strange rustling sounds intermittently audible.


    In his previous life, in bustling metropolises, 7 or 8 p.m. was just the start of nightlife.


    But in this ancient dynasty, everything was different, it was pitch dark outside, nothing was visible, and it was Su Heng¡¯s first time venturing out of the city alone at night. However, his physique was now far superior to ordinary people, and he boldly led the way at the front, making the two protectors following him look frail in this unfamiliar environment, very vignt.


    In the center of the small town where the ck market was located was a run-down alley, with decrepit houses on both sides hangingnterns and disying various goods. Some people simply sat on both sides of the street, spreading out brown paper in front of them, holding a dimntern, resembling a makeshift street stall.


    The light from thenterns was faint, only brightening the scattered items on the stalls, but the faces behind them remained unseen.

 Chapter 10: Tai Sui

    Chapter 10: Tai Sui


    Su Heng, apanied by his two protectors, walked down the street at the heart of the ck market, his gaze sweeping over the stalls on either side, searching for what he needed.


    The breakthrough in the Pure Yang Skill had brought about improvements across the board.


    Not only his physique, Su Heng¡¯s senses had also be unusually sharp. He could smell the stale, moldy scent in the air, and beneath this decay, a more subtle scent of blood. This ce was clearly not peaceful, with frequent bloody conflicts to the point that even the rains couldn¡¯t wash away the scent of blood, leaving a lingering shadow of gore.


    There were still quite a few peopleing and going in the ck market, but everyone was in a hurry, heads lowered, even when they asionally looked up to survey their surroundings, their expressions were very cautious.


    Some wore masks, concealing their true faces.


    If they found what they were looking for in the market, they would reach out and silently negotiate prices with the vendor under the cover of long sleeves. If they could not agree, they would leave. If they agreed, then they would quickly pay and leave. Everyone deliberately kept their voices low to shorten the transaction process, fearing it might attract attention.


    A faint fishy smell wafted from a stall to the left front, drawing Su Heng¡¯s attention.


    The vendor was a middle-aged man wearing a straw hat and dressed in hemp short clothes. Seeing Su Heng approach, the middle-aged man raised his head, revealing a waxen, sallow face under his broad-brimmed straw hat, resembling the face of a poor farmer ustomed to facing the soil.


    In front of the farmer, the stall showcased only one item.It was arge mass of pure white fat without a trace of red blood, muscle, or sinew. Despite its appearance, it didn¡¯t feel overly greasy; its surface was soft and stic. If it hadn¡¯t been for the distinct smell of fat, Su Heng would have thought it was a chunk of jelly.


    "What is this?" Su Heng asked, a curious look on his face, his voice lowered.


    "Age-old flesh," the farmer replied, ncing at Su Heng¡¯s tall and robust figure. A flicker of fear crossed his dull, yellow face, but he seriously added, "Grows from the ground, eating it greatly benefits one¡¯s health and boosts vitality!"


    If you want to sell herbs well, just blow hard in the direction of boosting vitality... Su Heng thought to himself. Butints aside, the chunk of white flesh indeed seemed extraordinary. Apart from the fishy smell, Su Heng also detected a very faint, familiar fragrance.


    He knew this scent well.


    Not long ago, Su Heng had smelled the same scent from the flesh and blood of a demon.


    "Does this fleshe from a demon?" Su Heng wondered. However, it seemed not quite the case, as the demonic scent on it was too faint; it must be some by-product from a demon.


    "How much per pound?" Su Heng asked.


    "One silver tael per pound," the farmer extended a finger.


    "Deal!" Su Heng really needed this age-old flesh and was not in the mood to bargain, "How many pounds do you have? I¡¯ll take it all."


    "Thirty pounds, thirty silver taels in total." The farmer¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, a flush of excitement appeared on his waxen face, impossible to contain.


    Su Heng waved his hand and pulled out several pieces of broken silver from his bosom, tossing them in front of the farmer.


    The farmer caught them, weighing them briefly and confirming the amounts were correct.


    "All this meat is yours now." The farmer carefully tucked the silver into his robe, put on his straw hat, and turned to quickly disappear into the darkness. He left behind his stall and even the redntern hanging there.


    The age-old flesh appeared soft, but it actually had considerable toughness.


    Su Heng packed it in his bag and slung it over his shoulder.


    The two guards beside him offered to carry it for Su Heng, but he shook his head and refused.


    On one hand, both guards were ordinary people, and it wasn¡¯t easy for them to walk more than ten kilometers on mountain roads with dozens of kilograms of weight on their backs.


    On the other hand, the chunk of Tai Sui meat was suspected to be rted to demons, and Su Heng was also afraid that they might be contaminated by unclean things. As for himself, he didn¡¯t mind, and dozens of kilograms of weight was really nothing for Su Heng; he felt no strain at all.


    He continued to wander around the ck market, from east to west.


    Su Heng had spent nearly a hundred Silver Taels and bought several martial arts styles.


    These martial arts were not inner strength techniques like the Pure Yang Skill, but instead consisted of various sword techniques and moves. Although they were considered exquisite, they were not on the same level in terms of value and effect as the Pure Yang Skill.


    The reason for the purchase was,


    Mainly because Su Heng felt that some of the power-delivery techniques exined were worth learning.


    Moreover, with the foreseeable future where demons would further revive and the world would be more chaotic, Su Heng nned to set up a small Scripture Pavilion at home, collecting martial arts from the Jianghu for the servants and protectors in his family to study.


    Even if they couldn¡¯tbat the demons, handling some opportunistic ordinary people shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    After all, the Su Family wasrge and prominent.


    Once order copsed, there would be countless people eyeing them with envy, so it was necessary to prepare in advance.


    Not having collected any inner strength techniques like the Pure Yang Skill at the ck market, Su Heng was somewhat disappointed. But acquiring these several sword and fist techniques still made the trip worthwhile. Especially the more than thirty kilograms of Tai Sui meat, which was apletely unexpected joy.


    "The gains this time far exceeded expectations," Su Heng said as he left with his bundle.


    Along the way, he bought books, spendingvishly and scatteringrge amounts of Silver Taels, which attracted quite a bit of attention.


    Some of the masked individuals lingered subtly around Su Heng, clearly harboring malicious intentions. Su Heng was not intimidated, and even felt a bit of anticipation. If these people intended to take advantage of the situation to rob him, he would fight them fiercely.


    Having crossed over to the Great Zhou Dynasty for over five years,


    Su Heng lived in luxury, not having encountered any significant dangers or shed blood.


    But having progressed in martial arts, especially after encountering demons, Su Heng¡¯s heart began to change gradually. He felt both nervous and afraid of the potential conflicts that might ur, yet there was also an inexplicable surge of impulse and excitement. These two emotions intermingled, but his desire for thetter was clearly stronger.


    Unfortunately¡­


    Su Heng, carrying more than thirty kilograms, strode briskly on the mountain road.


    In addition, with the practice of Pure Yang Skill and devouring demon flesh, he had a physique far surpassing that of ordinary people.


    Some of the greedy individuals in the ck market, though, ultimately cherished their lives. Wealth was precious, but one had to be alive to enjoy it. Taking such a huge risk was not worth it.


    Thus,


    Su Heng and the two guards made their way back to the city.


    Upon seeing the city gates close, the bright lights on the city streets, and the patrolling government officials, both guards let out a big sigh of relief. Although it was Su Heng who carried the thirty kilograms of Tai Sui meat, it was they who sweated profusely and panted with exhaustion.

 Chapter 11: Limits

    Chapter 11: Limits


    Su Heng purchased a residence in the Ninth Fang near Jingyang Fang. On one hand, it was necessary for his daily martial arts practice, while on the other, Su Heng wished to avoid the demonic scent on his body, which could attract unclean entities and harm his family.


    This house was located less than two blocks from the Su Family¡¯s mansion.


    If there was ever an emergency at home, Su Heng, with his current level of perception, could quickly and timely hurry back upon hearing any disturbances.


    With the aid of Tai Sui meat, Su Heng¡¯s cultivation speed was astonishing.


    In the past,


    It would take five to six days for Su Heng to gain one attribute point.


    But with Tai Sui meat and spending a fortune on various precious supplements, ingredients, and herbs, the efficiency of gaining attribute points increased to one per day.


    The advancement of the Pure Yang Skill was rapid, and the degree of vein mutation also steadily improved.


    Almost every morning, waking up and standing in the courtyard, looking up at the sun, Su Heng could distinctly feel the transformation urring in his body; it was a metamorphosis from a fragile mortal into a fierce beast that devoured demons.A few more days passed,


    And the mage whom Grandfather Su had generously paid toe from Dinglin Templepleted a ritual at their home.


    It must be said, those old monks seemed proficient during the ceremony, but in Su Heng¡¯s eyes, these monks were just ordinary people. As for whether the sutras and scrolls had any effect on suppressing demons, Su Heng could not conclude.


    But since then,


    There had actually been no more urrences of people drowning in wells in Changqing County.


    Everything returned to its usual tranquility, with peopleing and going in Changqing County, and the hustle and bustle as busy as ever, but Su Heng did not believe the matter would end so simply.


    On one hand,


    Su Heng continued to collect martial arts and focus on cultivation.


    On the other hand, Su Heng also investigated county records and gathered ancient rumors from the elders, summarizing them. These diverse sources of information came together, gradually unveiling a corner of a mysterious and chilling world before him.


    *


    *


    *


    In the blink of an eye, more than half a month had passed.


    This evening, Su Heng sat in his study, flipping through thick, ancient books by the crimson light of the setting sun.


    "In the eighty-ninth year of the Da Zhou, in Changqing County, there was an object like a hat that flew into people¡¯s homes at night, transforming into arge wolf and killing dozens."


    "In the ny-sixth year of the Da Zhou, Daoist Shouxuan of Baishong Mountain imed he would ascend to enlightenment in three days, and hundreds of disciples attended the ceremony. Daoist Shouxuan¡¯s chest and abdomen were torn open, his organs ejected from his body, and over three hundred people present went mad, biting each other, with heavy casualties."


    "In the one hundred sixteenth year of the Da Zhou, in Lianshan City, there were water ghosts with slender bodies and ape-like faces that could hide in the water. They were strong, fond of consuming human vitality, and the dead appeared drowned. Endless rain poured down for ten days, spreading gue, and people attacked each other, resulting in over a hundred thousand casualties."


    "Water ghosts!"


    Upon turning to thest page and seeing this brief record,


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes widened as he felt a chill rise up his back.


    The water ghosts described in this ancient book were almost identical to the well demon he had encountered before. Moreover, considering the unexined drownings in Changqing County, it seemed he might also find the answer within this record.


    "If this continues... then it¡¯s going to be heavy rains, a gue," Su Heng sighed deeply, closing the ancient book and massaging his slightly swollen temples.


    ording to the records in the book,


    These so-called ghosts and monsters also have a growth process.


    Initially, they are still physical beings, and even an ordinary person who has never cultivated couldbat them with weapons and cause damage. But once they grow to a certain realm, awaken various innate divine abilities, and canmand the wind and rain and hide within the creation, it will be very, very difficult to deal with them then.


    Just like the current Su Heng,


    If he were to fight a water ghost head-on, he was very confident he could kill it.


    But the problem is, water ghosts can hide in water, and once they conceal themselves, and he can¡¯t find their tracks, Su Heng is out of options.


    "Should I try to persuade the old man to move, to leave Changqing County?" Su Heng thought of this idea, but it wasn¡¯t feasible.


    The Su Family had significant assets; moving wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Moreover, another important point, if they moved away from Changqing County, where should they move to? Based on the news he had gathered, the resurgence of demons and ghosts was happening throughout the entire Dazhou Dynasty. It was a changing era. In Changqing County, they encountered still-developing water ghosts, but moving elsewhere, they might encounter even more terrifying ghosts and monsters.


    "And there¡¯s Su Li..." Su Heng thought of his sister who went out to study.


    From the provincial city to Changqing County, spanning hundreds of kilometers, she might inevitably encounter some unclean beings on the road, and he didn¡¯t want to think deeper about whether she would run into any trouble. Su Heng¡¯s mind was a mess.


    "The future, with all its uncertainties, really is too much," he watched the gradually dimming sunset outside the window and sighed deeply, his gaze bing determined, "In an era of chaos and monsters, only strength can protect oneself, protect one¡¯s family..."


    The gray and white attributes panel appeared before his eyes again.


    [Height: 1.87 meters]


    [Weight: 235 kg]


    [Cultivation Technique: Pure Yang Skill, Level 6]


    [Vein Mutation: 35%]


    [Attribute Points: 20]


    Compared to over half a month ago when he had just broken through in the Pure Yang Skill, Su Heng had gained twenty kilograms, but his height had only increased by two centimeters. Yet his figure didn¡¯t appear bloated at all; his physique was healthy and coordinated, with smooth and powerful muscle lines.


    It was clear to see, this weight gain had been added to the density of his muscles and bones.


    Apart from the Pure Yang Skill, Su Heng had collected two other internal cultivation techniques.


    They were the ck Evil Technique and the Red Poison Technique.


    The former was acquired by spending hundreds of Silver at a ck market, while thetter was obtained from a fallen martial master living in seclusion within Changqing County. Compared to the Pure Yang Skill, these two techniques were more specialized and quite iplete.


    Su Heng had originally nned to try training in them, using his attribute points, but after seeing the collected data, he changed his mind.


    "First, I¡¯ll cultivate the Pure Yang Skill to Great Perfection. Once there¡¯s no further progress, then I¡¯ll try the other two techniques." The Pure Yang Skill was bnced and peaceful, with the mostplete heritage and the greatest potential.


    Unquestionably, Su Heng nned to make the Pure Yang Skill his primary cultivation method, while the other two techniques could serve as references and supplementary training.


    With this thought in mind, Su Heng no longer hesitated.


    "Pure Yang Skill, let¡¯s see where your limits lie!"


    Apanied by a long and heavy breath, the twenty attribute points he had umted over half a month disappeared in an instant.


    The realms after the Pure Yang Skill initially blurred, jumping from Level 6 to Level 7, then changed again, finally stabilizing at Level 8. And when the Pure Yang Skill broke through to Level 8, a gray bracket appeared behind it, revealing a new term.

 Chapter 12: Zombie Transformation

    Chapter 12: Zombie Transformation


    Pure Yang Skill Level 8 (Special Effect: Pure Yang True Qi)


    Su Heng had heard about the concept of True Qi from his bargain-master, Ning Zhibai.


    Simply put, True Qi is the physical manifestation of the body¡¯s spirit, qi, and mental strength. Only when one¡¯s body is robust, spirit full, and all attributes peak can a Grandmaster possibly sense the presence of True Qi within their body. However, Su Heng¡¯s current state was somewhat different; he could not only distinctly feel it but also was able to utilize it.


    "Hoo..."


    With a prolonged breath, Su Heng¡¯s chest expanded, pushing against the corners of his loose robe.


    As the True Qi circted within his body, his temperature rose rapidly. Thick, crimson veins surfaced on his bronze skin. Sweat secreted from his pores and evaporated upon absorbing heat, so much so that visible mist formed around his body.


    This mist twisted the sunset, swirling continuously, looking from a distance as if a rampant me was burning on his body. The edges of Su Heng¡¯s ck robe moved without wind, fluttering up and down!


    Swish!


    As Su Heng exhaled a breath of turbid air, he opened his eyes.His once pitch-ck pupils now seemed to have torch fires burning within them, giving off a scorching dark red hue.


    In the middle of the courtyard where he was, there was an ancient tree that two people could barely wrap their arms around. Its species was unknown, as was the number of years it had grown there, but it was lush with branches and leaves.


    Bang!


    Su Heng threw a punch.


    The fist wind tore through the air, emitting a sharp whistle.


    The ancient tree was as if hit by a cannonball, erupting with a loud noise, as a mass of withered branches and leaves fell rustling down.


    Su Heng embraced the air in front of him with both arms, inhaling and exhaling with deep breaths, gradually dispersing the Pure Yang True Qi and returning to a normal state.


    He looked down at the ancient tree beside him, his pupils slightly narrowing.


    There, where his punch hadnded, a basin-sized crater had appeared.


    Moreover, its edges were pitch ck, with wisps of white smoke emerging, showing clear signs of charring. Being able to break an ancient tree with a bare body was barely within Su Heng¡¯sprehension, but charring living wood with a single punch was a bit fantastical.


    Before he could unravel the mystery, a morous noise from outside the wall interrupted Su Heng¡¯s thoughts.


    "Quick, quick, quick, hurry up, stop dawdling!"


    "The Xu Family is truly unlucky this time; over a hundred members of the entire family are gone, with only some Protectors and servants remaining alive."


    "The Xu Family!?"


    Even through the noise and across the courtyard wall,


    Su Heng could still clearly hear the conversation outside. He was initially stunned, then the somewhat goofy smile of Xu De appeared in his mind. His face turned cold, he pushed open the gate, and began parting the pedestrians blocking his path as he hurried toward the Xu Family¡¯s house.


    ...


    By the time Su Heng had crossed two streets and reached the Xu Family¡¯s gate,


    There were already quite a few people gathered there.


    On the open ground in front of the Xu Family¡¯s doory body after body, well over a hundred, neatly arrayed. The air was filled with an eerie scent of decay.


    The crowd had gathered, some silently watching, some Xu Family servants looking dazed and foolish, and government officials holding sabers to maintain order by keeping the crowd at bay. Two elderly coroners were frowning deeply, squatting beside the bodies, inspecting them for possible causes of death.


    However, judging by the coroners¡¯ continuous shaking of their heads and intermittent sighs, the examination was clearly not going well.


    In the crowd, Su Heng also saw his father, the Su Family elder, with a vacant expression and eyes revealing a hint of fear.


    In Changqing County, the power of the Su Family and the Xu Family was not much different, and their residences were only separated by two streets.


    Yet, over the course of a single night,


    A grand and wealthy n had been wiped out to thest.


    This gave the Su Family elder a profound sense of crisis.


    The thought of the recent water spirit attack at homepounded the old master of the Su Family¡¯s fear, making his noticeably plump body tremble. If it weren¡¯t for the servant by his side supporting his arm, he could hardly stand on his own strength.


    Su Heng¡¯s physique was robust and his height exceeded that of ordinary people, making him stand out from the crowd as if a crane among chickens.


    The old master also spotted his son.


    Su Heng had spent a lot of money on martial arts training in the past, which the old master had some minorints about.


    But now, he felt relieved instead. Although Su Gui was getting on in years, his personality was not rigid. Realizing that the times were changing and that martial arts could better preserve oneself, he felt thankful.


    Moreover, his child did indeed have a talent in this area.


    Even without any understanding of martial arts, Su Gui could distinctively feel the changes that had taken ce in Su Hengtely.


    "Make way, make way!"


    A line of government officials d in dark robes and holding officer¡¯s des pushed through the crowd and hurried over to support.


    The leader was a burly man with a darkplexion. His name was Song Baoyi, a head constable at the inspection headquarters. He was quite skilled and had solved many difficult cases, which gave him a small reputation in Changqing County. But upon seeing the neatly arranged, over a hundred corpses, Song Baoyi¡¯s face also looked extremely ugly.


    This was beyond hisprehension.


    Homicide?


    But there were no obvious external wounds on the bodies, and besides, who could silently kill over a hundred people from the Xu Family.


    Poisoning?


    The possibility wasn¡¯t small.


    Yet the fact that the bodies had started to decay and give off a foul smell in less than half a day seemed out of the ordinary.


    Song Baoyi remembered the frequent drowning incidents in Changqing County more than half a month ago.


    From the looks of the deaths.


    There indeed seemed to be simrities between the two.


    Could it be...


    There really were ghosts and demons in this world as the legends suggested?


    Despite there being quite a few people around and the sun yet to set, Song Baoyi suddenly felt a chill run up his spine at the thought.


    Yet he had after all experienced life and death, so he shook his head lightly, casting aside those messy thoughts.


    "Have you found anything on the bodies?" Song Baoyi crouched down next to a coroner, his gaze lingering on the cyanotic, swollen bodies for a moment before he asked in a hushed voice.


    "Seems to be death by poisoning," the coroner answered.


    "What specific poison?"


    "Hard to say¡­" the coroner shook his head, "However, it¡¯s rted to the well water. These people died because they drank water from the well. Some of the Xu Family¡¯s servants and protectors happened to eat at different times, so they narrowly escaped."


    "The well again," Song Baoyi¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.


    "Song, Head Constable Song¡­" a trembling voice of an official reached his ears.


    "What is it?" Seeing the fearful, trembling demeanor of his subordinate, Song Baoyi grew a bit angry, his voice bing somewhat stern.


    "The bodies seem to be moving."


    "What nonsense are you speaking!" Song Baoyi flung his long sleeves and stood up.


    Before his words could even finish, a terrifying, piercing scream immediately followed. The coroner who had just been conversing with Song Baoyi¡¯s eyes widened as a cyanotic mouth bit down on his neck, and two rows of yellowed teeth pierced his flesh, with hot blood leaking out from the gaps in the teeth.


    There was first silence in the crowd, then a burst of panicked screams ensued, and they scattered in all directions, desperately trying to flee.


    The scene descended into utter chaos.


    And under the blood-red sunset that resembled blood, those people from the Xu Family who should be dead rose shakily to their feet, casting long, dark streaks on the pale ground with their shadows.

 Chapter 13: Subduing the Demon

    Chapter 13: Subduing the Demon


    Terrified screams, shoving and cursing, mixed with desperate cries to maintain order, all mingled together, like cold water sshed into a boiling pot of oil. Under the setting sun, the calm was instantly shattered like a mirror.


    Those who had died were now staggeringly standing back up.


    Like the zombies and ghosts of mythological tales, their eyes glowed red, their faces hideously twisted, as they attacked everyone present.


    Some people were pounced upon by the creatures, their flesh torn open, emitting terrified screams.


    Others were deliberately pushed down by those nearby, as severalrge feet trampled mercilessly over them, quickly silencing their cries.


    Song Baoyi was the closest.


    He wanted to maintain order, but the scene was too chaotic.


    Everyone had lost their senses, only desperately trying to escape the scene.


    A swollen, greenish hand suddenly pressed on Song Baoyi¡¯s shoulder, the stench of decaying corpse water prating his nostrils as if alive. Song Baoyi cursed under his breath, didn¡¯t turn around, and instead immediately pped the rotten chest behind him.ng!


    The long sword was drawn, apanied by a streak of bright de light.


    An arm of the rotten corpse was chopped off, but seemingly oblivious, it still roared and lunged at Song Baoyi with its mouth wide open. These creatures¡¯ strength was unimaginably great; even with an arm missing, Song Baoyi staggered back several steps in haste.


    By the time he managed to kick it away, he discovered three more rotten corpses closing in. Under the tense emotion, Song Baoyi breathed heavily, sweat breaking out on his forehead.


    And his apanying officers were even worse. Seeing more rotten corpses unsteadily rising from the ground, they had no intention of fighting and desperately hid backward, wishing they could shed their uniforms and disappear into the crowd.


    Su Gui stood at the front of the crowd with two Protectors by his side.


    The two Protectors were indeed loyal, not abandoning Su Gui even in the face of such strange events.


    But they hade in a hurry.


    They had no weapons, only carrying two long poles.


    With a swooshing sound of breaking air, the poles were swung down hard onto the head of a rotten corpse.


    A crisp crack was heard.


    It wasn¡¯t the skull of the rotten corpse that broke, but the long pole in the Protector¡¯s hand.


    These rotten corpses, ordinary people in life, had be enhanced after death, not only with strengthparable to the top experts of the martial world but also with denser bones. Ordinary attacks were barely effective against them unless armed with sharp weapons to sever their limbs.


    One Protector stood in front of old Master Su, while the other tried to pull Su Gui away to flee.


    But they failed.


    The crowd surged past them.


    Su Gui, not young and somewhat corpulent, was slow to move.


    Despite the Protector¡¯s dragging, he moved with difficulty and staggered and fell.


    His expression nk, he watched as seven or eight rotten corpses stumbled toward him in the red light of the setting sun, even spotting a semnce of an old friend in some.


    The Family Head of the Xu Family, named Xu Shengde, had been Su Gui¡¯spetitor for many years.


    Now turned into a rotten corpse, he did not forget his old rival. This slightly corpulent middle-aged rotten corpse led the way, his jaws wide open with yellowed teeth dragging viscous corpse fluid, roaring fiercely as he lunged at the fallen and immobilized Su Gui.


    The Protectors¡¯ sanity was shattered by fear. They screamed, abandoned Su Gui, and turned to flee.


    Su Gui¡¯s eyes widened, his mind aplete nk.


    Bang!


    Apanied by a loud explosion, the fist the size of a y pot turned into a streak of ck light and heavily smashed onto the rotting corpse¡¯s face.


    The terrifyigly extreme force burst out violently, and thetter¡¯s head exploded like a rotten watermelon, with splintered bones mixed with stinking rotten flesh and blood sma sttering everywhere.


    Su Heng swung hisrge hand, his robust body standing in front of Su Gui like a pitch-ck iron wall.


    Two nearby rotting corpses were grabbed by their heads, and with a forceful clench of his arms, he smashed them together with a bang, their brain matter and blood sma shooting up to a height of several meters as the two headless bodies, leaking putrid corpse fluids, slumped to the ground limply.


    "You dare to be presumptuous in front of me, ying god?"


    Crackle!


    Su Heng looked at the walking corpses before him, a faint red glow emanating from his eyes.


    He shook his head as the sternocleidomastoid, trapezius, and tysma muscles around his neck bulged, from his chin to his chest the muscle fascia turned dark and swollen, tearing his long robe, his face covered with a thick murderous aura.


    Thick blood sttered on Su Heng¡¯s face and chest.


    This bloodybat was also Su Heng¡¯s first experience, but he felt no difort, instead, there was a sense of intense exhration.


    Seven or eight rotting corpses were drawn towards him, Su Heng leaped into them like a fierce tiger plunging into a flock of sheep, smashing his fists down one after another. Their heads, like rotting watermelons, were smashed to pieces, their bodies directly torn apart, limbs and arms scattering like sprays of foam, with blood flowing everywhere.


    Not far away¡­


    Song Baoyi, a low-ranking official, stood dumbfounded watching the scene unfold before him.


    He had just killed three rotting corpses himself, aware that these monsters were tough to deal with. They were immensely strong, insensitive to pain, and he had to be careful not to get hurt himself.


    He had to carefully calcte the distance and look for opportunities with each one he faced.


    Nothing like Su Heng, who was simply swinging his fists wildly, his True Qi bursting forth, keeping any monster from getting close.


    And those brutally exaggerated pitch-ck iron fists seemed even more ferocious than any earthly weapon. Any rotting corpse that brushed against them was instantly killed, and if hit directly, they were thoroughly exploded on the spot, blood and flesh flying, not even leaving a whole corpse.


    Within moments.


    Hundreds of rotting corpses had been ughtered by Su Heng alone.


    A slightly clever constable shouted and tried to seize the opportunity to im credit. n¦Òvel.c?m


    However, Su Heng performed a dragon¡¯s tail swing, his muscr legs like an axe swung by a deity, sting through the air with a faint white turbulence, and directly bisecting a rotting corpse behind him, cutting it in half at the waist.


    The lower body fell to the ground, while the upper half, carrying tremendous kic energy, smashed right onto the head of the reckless close approaching constable.


    Thetter and the rotting corpse¡¯s torso collided fully, his face and body covered in fresh blood, his eyes wide with horror, screaming wildly. He scurried outward on all fours, a strong foul smell emanating from his crotch, having been scared into incontinence by the impact.


    "Xu De¡­"


    Su Heng paid no attention to the thoughts of those around him, merely immersed in his ughter.


    Not until he punched through thest rotting corpse¡¯s chest, shattering its decayed heart and incidentally snapping its spine.


    He then took a long breath, returning to his senses from the killing frenzy.


    The rotting corpsey limp over Su Heng¡¯s powerful arm, facing the familiar face before him, Su Heng sighed again and slowly withdrew his bloodied arm from Xu De¡¯s body.

 Chapter 14: Chou Cai

    Chapter 14: Chou Cai


    "Crash!"


    Noisy footsteps resounded as arge group of people carrying torches rushed from afar,pletely surrounding the Xu Family¡¯s estate.


    The man leading them was over seven feet tall with a somber face and two mustaches at the corners of his mouth, giving off a particrly unfriendly aura.


    He looked at the blood-drenched scene in front of him, resembling hell itself, and involuntarily twitched his eyebrows. ncing around, his gaze first lingered on Su Heng¡¯s towering figure, and then fell on Song Baoyi standing nearby. "Song Baoyi, tell this County Magistrate what exactly has happened here."


    The County Magistrate was an official in charge of judicial affairs and handling cases. In grass-root units like Changqing County, his power was second only to the prefect.


    The County Magistrate of Changqing County was named Chou Cai, and, true to his name, he sought office merely to amass wealth.


    When handling cases, he didn¡¯t bother with the causes, and immediately arrested both theinant and the used, indiscriminately whipping them fifty times each.


    After that, he would further proceed depending on the amount of fine paid for atonement.Such practices naturally led to numerous wrongful convictions, but because Chou Cai was exceedingly greedy, even wealthy families felt the pinch after being extorted. Over time, Changqing County maintained decent public order, with fewer incidents of bullying and oppression.


    Song Baoyi approached Chou Cai, and although he didn¡¯t like the man, he still bowed respectfully due to their social difference and reported everything that had happened in detail.


    "Dead and decaying bodies stood up and attacked you?" After hearing this, Chou Cai couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud, scoffing as he said, "Do you think this County Magistrate is a fool to believe such ghost stories? I think it¡¯s clear that someone had a conflict with the Xu Family, coveted their property, andmitted murder in public, leading to the scene before us!"


    "Master Chou, it really is as Baoyi said."


    Su Gui, struggling to stand up with the help of two Protectors, cked out upon hearing this. He quickly approached Chou Cai, grabbed his arm, and subtly slipped an expensive Jade Pendant into Chou Cai¡¯s hand.


    Chou Cai reached out to feel it.


    The touch was smooth, the carvings exquisite; he knew it was a high-quality item.


    Yet just this priceless Jade Pendant was not enough to resolve the current crisis. He surmised that the affair was likely unrted to the Su Family, but it didn¡¯t matter. Since a member of the Su Family was present at the crime scene, it was only natural to extort a sum of money.


    "The County Magistrate must also enforce justice impartially, naturally, I cannot take your word for it alone," Chou Cai coughed twice and coldly said. "Whether it is true or not, first take the people back to the yamen and then decide."


    Su Gui¡¯s face paled.


    The yamen was a ce easy to enter but difficult to leave.


    It wasn¡¯t the money he was worried about but his son, and with Su Heng¡¯s explosive temper, if a conflict arose inside, things could be even more troublesome and embarrassing.


    Chou Cai, however, did not care and waved his hand, signaling his attendants to arrest the suspects.


    Rip!


    Su Heng tore a piece of cloth from the body and slowly wiped the blood off his own body and arms. Hearing themotion, he turned around and cast a cold nce. The attendants, ready to obey the order, suddenly found themselves rooted to the spot, hesitating to move recklessly.


    Chou Cai¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, irritation showing on his face.


    He looked up, locking eyes with Su Heng.


    The unyielding murderous aura came at him like a scarlet bolt of lightning, hitting him squarely. Chou Cai suddenly felt his breath catch, trembling with fear.


    In his youth, during his travels, he had encountered a fierce tiger, over ten feet long, and even at a distance of a hundred meters, nked by several strong guards, a mere nce from the tiger had terrified Chou Cai enough to lose sleep for days, visibly wearing him down.


    And the murderous aura of the man before him, Su Heng.


    It was a hundredfold, a thousandfold more ferocious than that of the tiger he had encountered more than twenty years ago.


    ¡ª He was going to die!


    A strong premonition arose in Chou Cai¡¯s heart.


    It could be within the next few minutes, perhaps at the next breath, the next blink of an eye. Rules may govern people, but they cannot control demons, let alone those creatures even more fierce and terrifying than demons.


    "Master Chou, Master Chou, please think thrice," Su Gui pleaded with a mourning face, stuffing several heavy gold ingots into Chou Cai¡¯s hands.


    There is great terror between life and death!


    Chou Cai shuddered, breaking free from the frightful aura.


    He grabbed Su Gui¡¯s hand and stuffed back the gold ingots, including the jade pendant from before. Su Gui thought the price he paid was not enough, but then, in the red glow of the torch, he saw Chou Cai¡¯s always sinister face actually brimming with a smile. Then, Chou Cai spread his arms wide and gave Su Gui a solid hug.


    "Hahaha, Brother Su, what are you doing?" Chou Cai chuckled, holding Su Gui¡¯s hand, "I was confused just now. Clearly, your son is exceptional in martial arts, helping the government to suppress demons, settling chaos, and should be rewarded. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s gettingte today, and the hour is no longer early; I will surely visit another day."


    Chou Cai bowed to Su Gui and left, surrounded by a group of men who stayed behind to clean up the blood at the scene, while the rest hurried off with their torches.


    Su Gui stood there dumbfounded, while Su Heng silently appeared behind him.


    "Let¡¯s go home too," said Su Heng, watching Chou Cai¡¯s departing figure, his voice unusually calm.


    "Oh," Su Gui nodded subconsciously.


    He then saw Su Heng already walking ahead of him.


    He waved his sleeves to shake off the dust that had settled on him and then ran to catch up with Su Heng, rushing towards the Su Family¡¯s residence.


    ...


    Back at home.


    Su Heng had the servants heat water for a bath and then changed into fresh clothes.


    He looked at the bright moon hanging in the night sky, with willows swaying, their slender branches outlining the extent of the evening breeze, feeling a coolness throughout his body.


    He reflected on the events that had happened in the evening.


    If Chou Cai had been stubborn, and had chosen to continue the capture, what would he have done?


    Without a doubt, Chou Cai would have died.


    And then?


    The officers he had brought would have died too.


    If the conflict had escted, many more in Changqing County would have died.


    Many people, everyone... would have to die. He knew it was wrong, but the sensation of ughter was truly intoxicating.


    "Before emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, or pleasure are expressed, it¡¯s called bnce, and when expressed properly within the bounds, it¡¯s called harmony.... To achieve bnce and harmony is where Heaven and Earth are established, where all things are nurtured..."


    Outside the window, under the bright moonlight, Su Shang¡¯s clear voice reading aloud could be heard.


    Su Heng was momentarily distracted.


    He returned to reality from the dark desires.


    He tightened his clothes and then pushed open the wooden door, walking out into the frost-filled courtyard.

 Chapter 15: The Megalith

    Chapter 15: The Megalith


    Leaving the separate residence, they skirted a long courtyard wall, ducked through a stone archway, and arrived at the kitchen yard, where the grunts of exertion rang out within the courtyard.


    They stopped in their tracks and fixed their gaze.


    Over a dozen Protectors were gathered around the well, each shouldering a woodendder.


    One end of theddery t on the ground, while the other rested against the well¡¯s edge.


    A massive stoney atop thedder, as big as a millstone. More than a dozen men were jointly trying to lift thedder, hoping to roll the stone onto the well to block it off.


    Su Gui was also there, waving his arms and shouting loudly for the Protectors to exert their strength together.


    As the Protectors exerted force, thedder was gradually raised.


    The end that had been on the ground slowly lifted, hovering in the air, and continued to rise.The stone began to roll, but before it could fall into the well, thedder seemed overwhelmed and creaked ominously.


    Crack!


    Two wooden beams snapped in the middle.


    The stone, now without support, fell downwards, heading straight for the foot of a nearby Protector.


    The event happened too swiftly, the Protector hadn¡¯t the time to react.


    The others, however, screamed in terror. With the stone, weighing thousands of pounds, plummeting down, one could only imagine the consequences. That leg was most likely beyond saving, not to mention the uncertainty of how to live out the rest of his life.


    But the sound of bones and flesh being smashed into pulp did not arise.


    In the middle of the courtyard.


    A shadow shed by, and Su Heng appeared amongst the crowd.


    He extended one arm forward in a casual manner, almost without any evidence of effort, yet the thousands-of-pounds-heavy stone hung steadily in midair, while the other end rested on the well¡¯s rim.


    "Young master!"


    The unlucky Protector, his legs weak from fright, sat down hard on the ground. Only then did he realize what had happened and repeatedly expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, Second Young Master, thank you for saving my life."


    "You all step back," Su Heng ordered.


    The other Protectors hastily made way, while Su Gui, a bit nervously, whispered a reminder, "Be careful."


    Su Heng nodded.


    His arms stretched out, his tworge hands each grasping a side of the stone.


    His legs spread apart, his center of gravity sinking slightly with each inhale and exhale, his arm muscles tensed.


    With a low grunt, he lifted the stone, shifted its position, and set it steadily upon the well, perfectly sealing the opening.


    The surrounding Protectors and servants stared with wide eyes, too astonished to speak.


    They knew their young master practiced martial arts.


    But they had not expected him to be this ferocious. The gigantic stone that took ten men using tools to barely lift weighed thousands of pounds.


    Yet Su Heng had lifted it on his own without any sign of strain.


    This kind of strength had already surpassed human limits; even a being of iron sinews and diamond hardness would not appear otherwise.


    "Due to the incident that urred at the Xu Family, you¡¯ve decided to seal off the well," Su Heng said, dusting off his hands as he looked towards his father.


    Su Gui nodded.


    "It is indeed the right thing to do," Su Hengmented in surprise, "but what about the water for daily use? There are quite a few people in the residence, and water is a big necessity."


    "We n to fetch water from the Nine-Bend River outside the city."


    One of the Protectors eagerly replied, "Using a horse carriage, a round trip only takes about an hour. It¡¯s somewhat troublesome, but it¡¯s safe."


    "That¡¯s fine then, but it will be hard on you all."


    Su Heng nodded slightly, "The world is bing increasingly chaotic. The person in charge of this task may collect an extra allowance at the ounting office."


    "Young Master Su is generous," the Protectors said, their faces lighting up with excitement.


    "However, this is not a long-term solution," Su Heng looked up at Su Gui, "Do you have any other ns?"


    "I won¡¯t hide it from you, I just had a discussion with the heads of a few other major families, as well as some officials from the county yamen," Su Gui gathered his sleeves, his expression serious.


    "Did youe up with any solutions?" Su Heng asked curiously.


    "We n to hire someone to exorcise the demons," said Su Gui, his face stern.


    "..."


    Su Heng said with a loss for words, "Although our family has plenty of money, there¡¯s no need to waste it like this.


    Moreover, didn¡¯t you spend quite a bit of Silver to invite the mages from Dinglin Temple to perform rites in our residence half a month ago?


    Yet, the incidents of the water ghost harming people still urred, and it waspletely useless."


    "At least it didn¡¯t happen in our family, right?" Su Gui, feeling his authority as Family Head dwindling by the day, couldn¡¯t help but retort in a soft voice.


    "Moreover, this time is different from before," Su Gui exined, "These two grandmasters are from Qingmao Mountain.


    Do you understand Qingmao Mountain?


    It¡¯s an ancient legacy that predates the founding of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    These two masters are not only famous grandmasters on the Jianghu, but they indeed have a record of demon-ying.


    They¡¯ve assisted the government in dealing with many tough and bizarre cases and are quite renowned in Jiangzhou."


    "Backed by the official endorsement?" Su Heng¡¯s face showed surprise.


    "Hmm," Su Gui nodded, "The county yamen facilitated the connection, and we several major families contributed the funds."


    "That does lend some credibility," Su Heng sighed, "I hope they can solve this trouble quickly."


    Su Heng had reviewed numerous records.


    While those ounts were a mix of truth and falsehoods, one thing could be confirmed.


    Demons had not made their first appearance on thend of the Great Zhou Dynasty, and since such incidents had urred in the past, it was normal for methods to deal with them to emerge and even to form unique legacies.


    Qingmao Mountain might just be one of the ancient sects capable ofbating demons in the Jianghu.


    "I wonder what kind of methods these Taoist priests have," with this thought, a bit of curiosity sprang up in Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    Qingmao Mountain was not far from Changqing County.


    At a distance of about seven or eight hundred li, even if they encountered any mishaps on the way, an hour¡¯s time would be enough to make the journey.


    After chatting a few more words with Su Gui and eating something, Su Heng returned to his own courtyard.


    By then, it had grown dark.


    Su Shang had stopped studying and, after washing up, went to rest and sleep.


    A figure stood silently waiting in the courtyard, it was Su Heng¡¯s driver, Li Si.


    "Have you taken care of the matter I entrusted to you?" Su Heng lowered his voice to avoid waking his already sleeping younger brother.


    "There are results, young master," Li Si said.


    In this period, a significant factor in Su Heng¡¯s rapid umtion of attribute points was the Special meat.


    However,


    After purchasing it several times, the old farmer who sold the Special meat on the ck market mysteriously disappeared without a trace.


    Su Heng had sent Li Si to investigate, and now he was reporting the results to him.


    "We searched around and found the vige where the old farmer lived in a valley of Heikui Mountain, a remote ce cut off from the world, but the local customs were quite simple. We asked the vigers and located the old farmer¡¯s residence.


    Unfortunately, by the time we got there, he was already gone.


    Perhaps he had saved enough money and moved away from the vige with his family."


    "Although we lost this clue, we didn¡¯t give up and continued to inquire about the Special meat in the vige." At this point, Li Si¡¯s expression turned somewhat odd.

 Chapter 16: Black Sha

    Chapter 16: ck Sha


    "Hmm, did you encounter anything strange?" Seeing Li Si¡¯s expression, Su Heng¡¯s heart tightened, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice.


    "We found the meat of Tai Sui; it grows from the ground," Li Si frowned and said, "but we heard some unsettling rumors from the vigers."


    "Let¡¯s hear them."


    "At first, the vigers discovered Tai Sui growing in the ground. Many people dug it up and took it home to eat. What¡¯s more, no matter how much was taken out, it would grow back the next day. The vigers of Heikui Mountain thought it was a treasure bestowed by heaven. However, they soon ran into problems..."


    "Those who had eaten the meat of Tai Sui starved to death," Li Si said.


    "Starved to death?" Su Heng couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "Mmm." Li Si nodded, "The vigers say, after eating the meat of Tai Sui, they couldn¡¯t eat anything else. But this thing is peculiar, the more you eat, the more rapidly your body bes emaciated, and by the time of death, only skin and bones remain. It¡¯s almost as if..."


    "It¡¯s as if the nutrients of their bodies were consumed by the meat of Tai Sui," Su Heng said softly.


    "Exactly," Li Si agreed.Li Si nodded vehemently, his expression one of lingering fear,


    "I¡¯ve seen the corpses of those dead vigers; the skeleton of an adult looked like that of a seven or eight-year-old child. A misshapen skeleton covered with ayer of withered, darkened skin. I¡¯ve faced many dangers in my time, but I was still somewhat frightened when I first saw that scene."


    "The old farmer on the ck market had no good intentions," Su Heng remarked softly.


    "Master..." Li Si looked at Su Heng with a worried expression.


    Su Heng knew what he was thinking, shrugged his shoulders, and turned to look directly into Li Si¡¯s eyes, "Do you think I look like there¡¯s something wrong with me now?"


    Li Si shook his head.


    "There you have it," Su Heng said softly, "Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, offer the vigers some silver tael or food in exchange for the Tai Sui meat. Despite the unsavory rumors, I need that stuff. I¡¯ll leave this matter in your hands."


    "No problem," Li Si nodded.


    Although the story sounded bizarre, as long as the meat of Tai Sui wasn¡¯t consumed, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.


    The meat of Tai Sui had been appearing in Heikui Mountain for several months, and those vigers were still living there healthily.


    Thus, after epting this task, Li Si himself wasn¡¯t too fearful.


    "More and more peculiar things are happening in the world," Su Heng said quietly, watching Li Si¡¯s hastily departing figure.


    Ever since consuming the flesh of a water ghost, Su Heng had realized his body was extraordinary.


    His attribute panel gave him a formidable ability.


    It made him fearless of most curses and corpse poisons.


    However, he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. The world was changing, and to go further, he must remain cautious.


    ...


    And so, half a month swiftly passed.


    The climate was gradually warming up, but the people of Changqing County were not happy about the arrival of warmer weather; a strange and oppressive haze covered the entire city, and the vibrant life of spring had disappeared.


    Water ghost attacks on residents were still happening, and with increasing frequency.


    Even though the county government tried to hide the news, fear was uncontrobly spreading, gradually leading to a loss of order.


    Cases of violence, harm, and robbery were urring frequently.


    In just a short period of less than half a month, hundreds of gangs emerged in Changqing County.


    Among those gangs, the ones with the most members and the best equipment, who were also the most audacious, even dared to attack officials and people from the three major families.


    Some people in Changqing County wanted to leave.


    But it was difficult,


    Changqing County is located in a valley, and to reach the outside world, one had to cross Heikui Mountain.


    There is a highway in Heikui Mountain, and it was normally fine to travel on.


    But recently, for some unknown reason, fog had started to rise in the mountains, and there were frequent reports of wild animals attacking travelers.


    The roads were blocked, making Changqing County feel like a huge cage.


    This also led to an increasingly oppressive and restless atmosphere in the city¡­


    Boom!


    The weather was gloomy, with dark clouds rolling.


    A thunderp sounded in the distant sky, and several ck crows with red eyes pped their wings, swooping over the eaves.


    Under the eave, Su Heng slowly opened his eyes.


    [Su Heng]


    [Height: 1.90 meters]


    [Weight: 265 pounds]


    [Stage: Vein Mutation 55%]


    [Cultivation Technique: Pure Yang Skill Level Eight (special effect: Pure Yang True Qi), ck Evil Technique (Beginner)]


    [Attribute Points: 30]


    Because he had obtained arge amount of genial beast meat from Heikui Mountain, his rate of attribute point increase had eleratedpared to the past.


    Besides that, the progress of his vein mutation had advanced from thirty-five to fifty-five points.


    As for cultivation techniques¡­


    Even with thirty attribute points.


    The Pure Yang Skill still could not advance to the next stage, hitting a threshold.


    Su Heng had a guess that this technique was almost fully cultivated to its peak by him, and although it was possible to break through further, it would require arge number of attribute points.


    As for deciding what to do, Su Heng hadn¡¯t made up his mind yet.


    However, during this time, Su Heng had managed to cultivate the ck Evil Technique among the other two internal cultivation techniques to the beginner level.


    A plus sign faintly appeared behind the ck Evil Technique.


    "First continue to umte attribute points. If I still can¡¯t advance the Pure Yang Skill at fifty attribute points, then I¡¯ll switch to cultivating the ck Evil Technique and the Red Poison Technique,"


    Su Heng briefly thought it over and soon had a rough n.


    With his cultivation of the ck Evil Technique, Su Heng gained more understanding about the vein mutation.


    Different cultivation techniques correspond to different veins.


    For instance, the veins corresponding to the Pure Yang Skill are in the contours of the body, while those of the ck Evil Technique involve the arms and throat.


    If continuing with this line of thought,


    A single technique could not bring Su Heng¡¯s vein mutation to one hundred percent.


    To bring his physique to the ultimate level, he had to assimte and master the strengths of various schools.


    This was not an easy task.


    Fortunately, his talent was exceptional, and he also had the support of the attribute panel.


    Reaching this stage was not difficult and, evidently, would not take too long.


    Yet¡­


    Su Heng had always been exploring on his own since he began his cultivation.


    He felt that he stillcked aplete cultivation system, which could cause him to take many detours.


    "Why haven¡¯t those two Grandmasters from Qingmao Mountain arrived yet?" Su Heng thought of the Grandmasters from Qingmao Mountain whom Su Gui had once mentioned; perhaps they had the heritage in this area.


    However,


    He didn¡¯t know what ident they might have encountered on the road.


    The journey from Qingmao Mountain to Changqing County only took about seven or eight days, yet it had already been half a month, and there was still no news from the two Grandmasters.

 Chapter 17: Idiot

    Chapter 17: Idiot


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    The sound of knocking from outside interrupted Su Heng¡¯s thoughts.


    Creak!


    The old door swung open.


    On the deserted street outside stood a lean figure, dark as iron.


    "Li Si?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow. "What brings you here?"


    "Second Young Master." Li Si bowed and spoke bluntly, "Master Su has something urgent to discuss with you."


    "If he sent you personally, it must be quite urgent."


    Su Heng nodded immediately, "Then let¡¯s not keep him waiting and head over right now."The courtyard where he currently resided was located in Jiujaifang, not far from the Su Family estate, although it required passing through a narrow alleyway.


    The alley was nked by low yellow mud walls.


    The houses inside the walls were empty, whether they had moved out or some mishap had urred was unclear.


    The light was dim, the air was moist, and walking on the ground gave a gritty feeling. The creaking sounds could still be heard. On regr days when Su Heng passed through this alley, he could also detect the smell of drytrine feces.


    But now,


    As the residents on both sides of the alley moved away,


    That smell gradually vanished, taking away much of the scent of life with it.


    Just as they were about to cross the alley and step onto Jingyangfang Street, Su Heng suddenly stopped, causing Li Si, who was following behind, to almost bump into him.


    "Second Young Master?"


    Li Si looked up, his face filled with confusion.


    Footsteps rushed towards them, quickly changing Li Si¡¯s confusion into solemnity.


    It was a group of brawny men, wearing tattered wraps and holding rusty cleavers, blocking their path.


    "These are members of the ck Snake Gang."


    Li Si eyed the leader of the group, a tall figure with a rough ck snake tattoo on the left side of his face.


    Li Si¡¯s face showed apprehension. "This man is called Mo Jiu, a felon. Somehow he escaped from prison and founded the ck Snake Gang with a group of criminals. They not only defeated the officers sent to arrest them but also chopped the leading officer into mincemeat alive."


    "So, they want to rob us?"


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze lingered briefly on the gang, then he cracked a smile, a slowly creeping genial expression appearing on his face. "You¡¯vee to shake me down?"


    "Boss," a subordinate next to Mo Jiu, his face marked with fear, whispered, "Su Heng, the second son of the Su Family, is said to be tough to deal with. Should we back off first?"


    "What¡¯s there to fear?"


    Mo Jiu was unconcerned.


    He was indeed robust, nearly 185 centimeters tall, and only a little shorter than Su Heng.


    His face, marred by numerous life-threatening incidents, wore a defiant expression. "The Su Family is a significant household in Changqing County. Capturing Su Heng could mean a ransom of whatever amount we wish. Brothers, to live a life of luxury, it¡¯s all or nothing now, are you cowards at this moment?"


    His subordinate swallowed a gulp of spit and slowly clenched the machete in his hand.


    "Heh heh." Mo Jiu smiled, clicking his tongue twice, his eyes challengingly fixed on Su Heng. "Young Master Su, shall we take a walk with us?"


    "And if I refuse?" Su Heng asked with interest.


    "Then we¡¯ll have to resort to more drastic measures," Mo Jiu answered with a coldugh.


    "Evil is not to be feared in this world, but stupidity is," Su Heng sighed, the smile fading from his face.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "What do I mean!" Su Heng¡¯s eyes shed red as he looked at the group as if they were corpses, "You dare to disturb the dragon¡¯sir right under heaven!"


    "You¡ª" Mo Jiu¡¯s face changed drastically, and he swung his knife towards Su Heng¡¯s chest.


    However, Su Heng¡¯s heavy punch was faster, bringing with it a sharp, piercing sound. The iron fist tore through the air, turning into a ck light and heavily striking Mo Jiu¡¯s face.


    If the time were slowed down by ten times,


    One could see his face, tattooed with a ck tattoo, trembling uncontrobly from the growing air pressure even before it made contact with the iron fist. His face squeezed and deformed, and when his head burst open, the other half of his face still had a frozen expression of fright and pain.


    Pu-chi!


    Amidst the dull and horrifying sound,


    Fragments of skull and brain sttered, covering every corner within a radius of more than ten meters.


    The courage that other members of the ck Snake Gang had barely mustered was immediately obliterated; they fell to the ground screaming.


    It was only after Su Heng took another step forward that they btedly reacted, scrambling towards the distance on all fours, abandoning even their rusty machetes, tossing them aside carelessly.


    "Let¡¯s go," Su Heng took a deep breath, and the red light in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    Li Si lowered his head to see an eyeball that had fallen at his feet; although he had seen Su Heng practice martial arts, this was the first time he had seen Su Heng actually kill someone.


    This type of terrifying and exaggerated violence, akin to that of a monstrous beast, was simply dreadful.


    It took Li Si a moment to recover from the shock.


    He looked up,


    Only to see Su Heng had already walked far away, about to disappear around the corner of the street.


    Li Si shook his head and quickly gathered his scattered thoughts, jogging to catch up with Su Heng.


    ...


    "Did you just get into a fight with someone?" Su Gui asked, looking at the crimson blood stains on Su Heng, frowning with concern on his chubby face.


    "Ran into a group of fools," Su Heng said calmly, "What did you want to talk about?"


    "The public security in Changqing County is getting worse, the Xue Family¡¯s residence was attacked a few days ago," Su Gui said. "Thankfully, I heeded your advice to buy martial arts texts, store up food in advance, and recruit protectors. Only then could the vast Su Family¡¯s assets remain stable."


    "And you..."


    Su Gui took a sip of tea and sighed again, "Your father knows you have an extraordinary talent in martial arts, but you should restrain yourself a bit, avoid conflict with others. The Su Family doesn¡¯tck money, when possible, let things slide, otherwise, with your overly mboyant personality, you¡¯ll sufferter."


    "Stick to the point," Su Heng interrupted Su Gui¡¯s nagging, feeling somewhat headache.


    "Right, the business,"


    Su Gui, flustered, put down his teacup, "You know about Heikui Mountain, right? The base of the mountain is Jiuqu River. To avoid poisoning the well water, we send people twice a day to fetch water from Jiuqu River. Normally, the protector who fetches the water should have returned an hour ago, but now there¡¯s no sign of them."


    "There¡¯s been fog in Heikui Mountaintely, and also incidents of wild animals harming people,"


    Although Su Heng was immersed in practicing martial arts, he somewhat understood what was happening in the outside world.


    "You suspect that the water fetchers encountered some misfortune in Heikui Mountain, hmm, that¡¯s indeed possible," Su Heng said, "Has someone been sent to look for them?"


    "Yes," Su Gui nodded, "and then that group also disappeared."


    ...


    "This could be a bit tricky," Su Heng¡¯s brows furrowed.


    The protectors had been traveling to and from Heikui Mountain for over half a month and were unlikely to get lost in the fog, so they probably encountered something bad.


    Wild animals harming people?


    The chances are more likely it¡¯s the work of demons.

 Chapter 18: The Green Spear

    Chapter 18: The Green Spear


    "I¡¯ll go there myself," Su Heng decided after a moment of thought.


    "You?" Su Gui hesitated a little. "That might not be a good idea. What if you encounter danger?"


    "Staying here is dangerous as well," Su Heng said. "The well is contaminated, and I need to check on Heikui Mountain even without this matter. Besides, anyone else going would be a waste of effort."


    Since he started practicing martial arts, Su Heng¡¯s actions had be more resolute.


    In front of his own son, Su Gui felt increasingly inadequate.


    "Should we send a couple of men with you for support?" Su Gui suggested.


    "No need," Su Heng shook his head, "The difference in our abilities is too great."


    In reality, if he did encounter a dangerous situation, even having two Protectors with him would only be a burden.


    On the other hand, Su Heng could make the trip much faster by himself."Well... alright then," Su Gui sighed with a sense of resignation.


    This world...


    He felt increasingly alienated and indecisive when faced with issues.


    Unbeknownst to him, Su Heng had be the backbone of therge family, the true decision-maker.


    "I¡¯ll leave now."


    Not wanting to waste any time, Su Heng gave a few instructions and then pushed the door open to leave.


    He strode forward vigorously, causing the ornamental trees nted in the courtyard to sway and rustle.


    In the blink of an eye,


    Su Heng¡¯s figure had vanished from Su Gui¡¯s sight.


    Thetter looked up to see a gloomy sky, with leaden clouds hanging low and the dull sound of thunder rolling in from the ins outside the city, signifying impending rain.


    * * *


    Screech!


    A bird with a white head and ck feathers soared, circling over the city¡¯s windward side.


    Su Heng paused in his steps.


    He was in a slum area near the western city wall of Changqing County, known as Mouse Alley. It was a ce of mixed repute, with the most deplorable environment.


    The alley, filled with trash and yellow dust, was devoid of light, nked by dark, shabby houses.


    Old clothes, patched aplenty, hung from bamboo poles outside the homes, with just a slight difference in color between those of men and women.


    There was also a decrepit stool in front of the door.


    Not far away, a pile of dog excrement had been stepped on and smeared.


    Su Heng heard coughing from the alley and the creaking of wheels grinding against the ground.


    In the darkness,


    A single-wheeled cart was slowly pushed out of the alley.


    The cart bore three bodies carelessly piled together, and the person pushing it had a grey cloth over his face, though his eyes still looked sickly.


    Su Heng stepped aside to clear the way.


    His eyes narrowed as he peered deep into the alley.


    Within the darkness, shadows stood silently, their bodies emaciated, their faces numb, their skin and faces covered with sores caused by pollution.


    Whether it was an illusion or not,


    Su Heng felt as if he saw a strange yellow light in their eyes.


    "So many people, all infected by the gue."


    He remembered the incident not long ago with the decaying corpse attacking people at the Xu Family¡¯s doorstep.


    Looking at these lower-ss citizens whose conditions were clearly not right, even someone as strong as Su Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart.


    Leaving Changqing County, he followed the official road northward.


    When he reached a giant banyan tree, he turned left onto a mountain path. Moving forward, he would arrive at the Nine-Windings River, where the Protectors usually fetched water.


    Low shrubs grew on either side of the road, dotted with dark red fruits.


    These fruits were called "Earth Enigma Berries," said to be a kind of traditional medicine.


    As for their specific medicinal effects, Su Heng wasn¡¯t sure.


    But he did remember that after eating these fruits, one¡¯s mouth would turn pitch ck, impossible to wipe clean.


    Continuing forward,


    He rounded a steep cliff.


    Standing on arge rock, Su Heng soon heard the babble of water from a distance.


    Jiuqu River, located north of Changqing County, flows from west to east throughout the year without interruption.


    As children, Su Heng, Su Shang, and Su Li would oftene here to fish and pic under the apaniment of their family¡¯s Protectors.


    However, in spring, due to the melting ice and snow on the mountain, the river¡¯s flow would increase, making it somewhat murky.


    These fragmented memories slowly surfaced, but Su Heng did not act rashly.


    Mist had begun to rise in the woods.


    The turbid, dark waters of the river flowed from west to east, while a silk-like white fog enveloped the surface of the river, silently moving west, creating an extremely eerie scene.


    The icy fog flowed over the surging water surface, over the abandoned, broken docks of Jiuqu River, over the low shrubs and rocks in the woods, and finally over Su Heng¡¯s ankles.


    A bone-chilling cold prated his marrow, causing Su Heng¡¯s muscles to tense as the firelight of his True Qi cirction flickered in his eyes.


    This fog was not normal;


    It not only blocked his sight but also made the sound of the Jiuqu River grow increasingly distant.


    Soon, Su Heng saw nothing but a white expanse, with only the nearby rocks and woods within a three-meter radius visible.


    "p p!"


    An unusual noise came from above, and the branches trembled lightly.


    Su Heng looked up to see a brown owl perched on a tree trunk, tilting its head and curiously peering at him.


    He withdrew his gaze.


    With ck cloth shoes stepping on the ground, Su Heng continued forward.


    Even though his vision and hearing were impaired, Su Heng¡¯s sense of smell remained functional.


    Another benefit from his attribute panel¡ªhe was extremely sensitive to the scent that demons exude. As long as a demon appeared near him, Su Heng would certainly notice.


    But before he sensed the presence of a demon, another scent had already made its way into Su Heng¡¯s nostrils.


    It was an old, decayed, spoiled blood smell.


    "The Protectors who came to Jiuqu River to fetch water?"


    This thought shed through Su Heng¡¯s mind, but he soon felt it was incorrect.


    The blood scent was not fresh. Mixed with soil, damp and decaying, it was clear that someone had died some time ago, their body pecked at by wild beasts and birds, leaving just scant traces of freshness behind.


    Su Heng hastened towards the direction from which the scent of blood came.


    Pushing through the bushes in front of him, he entered the forest and quickly arrived at the destination.


    On the clearing ground, two sets of remainsy one in front of the other, with their heads separated from their bodies, the flesh consumed cleanly, while the rotten heads had fat white maggots wriggling in and out of the dark eye sockets.


    The sted earth, broken and fallen trees, the upturned and torn shrubs...


    There were traces of fiercebat all around.


    Su Heng¡¯s nose twitched slightly. Beneath the scent of rotting human blood, there was another faint scent with a light fragrance of blood.


    That scent did not belong to humans or beasts; it could onlye from a demon.


    And such an invigorating fragrance indicated that its owner was certainly not to be underestimated.


    Suppressing his nausea, Su Heng carefully turned over the corpses.


    Underneath the skeletal remains and shattered clothing, Su Heng found a wooden Token in the blood-soaked soil.


    He held the Token in his hand and took a closer look.


    Hiss...


    Su Heng¡¯s heart tightened, and his pupils contracted sharply.


    On the back of the Token, the ancient characters for "Green Thatch" were engraved.

 Chapter 19: The Mist Demon

    Chapter 19: The Mist Demon


    Qingmao Mountain!


    Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows twitched suddenly.


    "These are the two Grandmasters from Qingmao Mountain, no wonder they haven¡¯t arrived yet, they had already encountered disaster on their way."


    He had originally nned to learn something from these two Grandmasters.


    Now it seems...


    Su Heng was shocked, and a bit speechless as well.


    He tried to deduce the events that had urred here, the two Grandmasters from Qingmao Mountain were on their way, passed by Heikui Mountain, only to be ambushed by demons and brutally killed.


    However, given the bloody scent left at the scene, the two Grandmasters from Qingmao Mountain were not undeserving of their reputation, at the very least, before they died, they managed to injure the mysterious demon of Heikui Mountain.


    As for how serious the wounds were on the demon, it was hard to say.Su Heng ced the Token aside and picked up a torn cloth package from the ground.


    Regrettably, it contained only some spare clothing, indiscernible trinkets, as well as some metal throwing weapons, fragments of silver tael, and so on.


    As for the Cultivation Techniques that Su Heng longed for, there were none inside.


    "Indeed, after all, no one would carry two secret manuals with them while wandering the jianghu." Despite having anticipated this, Su Heng still felt a bit disappointed.


    He sorted through the items in the package, grouped them to studyter, perhaps they would yield some fruit.


    After finishing these tasks.


    He looked up,


    The mist around him grew thicker, so dense it had reached the point where one could barely see their own hand before them.


    There wasn¡¯t a single sound in the environment around him, the white expanse was eerily quiet, driving one to madness, yet the unique scent of the demon became even more pronounced.


    It wasing!


    A sense of rm rose in Su Heng¡¯s heart.


    The demon hidden in the mist had killed the two Grandmasters from Qingmao Mountain.


    This demon was very strong!


    At least ten times stronger than the water ghost he had encountered before, not at the same level at all!


    It lurked in the mist, attacking passersby, and he was being targeted as the next victim, the situation was very dangerous.


    Su Heng¡¯s breathing was heavy.


    The battle had not yet begun, but a strong sense of warning was already stimting his body.


    It was as if there were multiple silver needles, floating above his skin, emitting a faint and cold light.


    Ever since he began practicing martial arts.


    This was the first time Su Heng had encountered such a situation.


    Pure Yang Skill silently circted, red muscle fibers surfaced on his skin, crisscrossing, forming beautiful corona patterns. The scorching Yang Extreme True Qi roared through his veins, further enhancing his senses.


    mes ignited in Su Heng¡¯s pupils, his piercing gaze cut through the mist.


    In the forest.


    Two goldennterns lit up, those were the eyes of the demon in the mist.


    Kill it!


    It was very weak now, with its wounds not yet fully healed.


    Kill it, then devour its flesh and blood, plunder its talents, and he would certainly undergo a transformation.


    The tangy scent of the demon began to seep into Su Heng¡¯s nostrils.


    His mouth secreted saliva, his stomach churned, his muscles tensed like iron chains, storing power. Every cell in his body was cheering, as if a terrifying demon army was roaring, sending to his brain the craving for ughter.


    His!


    In the leaden sky.


    Large raindrops fell, sshing on Su Heng¡¯s arms.


    The rain was evaporated by the ferocious temperature of his body, making a noise, turning into a handful of dissipating mist.


    Then came the second drop, the third drop... More and more rain started to fall, pouring like a torrential shower, the sound of which resounded from all around.


    Boom!


    The muffled thunder exploded, echoing between the valleys.


    It had started to rain,


    The mysterious white fog that obscured the line of sight began to dissipate, and the molten gold pupils in the jungle vanished without trace.


    The demon had left.


    Su Heng inwardly sighed in regret.


    His taut muscles rxed as he slowly rose to his feet, only then noticing the greasy sweat that coated his body.


    The sweat that seeped from his pores mixed with the rain that fell from the sky. Su Heng¡¯s clothes werepletely soaked, giving him a feeling of wet, greasy sluggishness.


    Crack!


    He reached out and tore open his cor a little.


    His robust chest was exposed, and droplets of water clung to his bronze skin.


    Su Heng realized that without knowing it, he hade to the slope at the foot of Heikui Mountain, with the Nine Twists River to the north and Changqing County to the south.


    Standing at a high ce, he could see most of Changqing County in his field of view.


    The grey, ancient city walls were covered with green moss and nketed by ayer of lead-grey rain clouds.


    Raindrops fell, and bundles of dark yellow smoke rose above the city.


    "Smoke, water demons, gue, decaying corpses..." Su Heng¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he remembered the numb scene he saw when he left Changqing County, and his heart gave a sudden thud.


    ¡¯In the year 116 of the Great Zhou, water demons appeared in Lianshan City... The rain poured down for ten days without cessation, gue spread, people bit and tore at each other, and over a hundred thousand of the city¡¯s residents were dead or injured.¡¯


    ¡¯Water can spread the gue...¡¯


    ¡¯Those infected by the gue will go mad, gaining immense strength and biting each other.¡¯


    "Changqing County is in trouble." Amidst the rain, Su Heng slowly opened his eyes, his forehead throbbing with two thick, twisted veins.


    "It¡¯s raining, and that water demon is starting to move."


    "Water demon... Good, it¡¯s time for a showdown."


    "Since the people from Qingmao Mountain have been killed, let me do it. As long as it dares to show itself, it must die!"


    "However..."


    Su Heng opened the attribute panel, focusing his attention on the ck Evil Technique.


    Add point!


    Add point!


    Add point!


    "ck Evil Technique elevated to the breakthrough realm, detected an ovepping with Pure Yang Skill, do you choose to merge the cultivation techniques?"


    "Confirm..."


    "Merging in progress... Merging... Mergingplete!"


    [Yang Pole ck Evil Skill (Special Effects: Yang Extreme True Qi, Evil-breaking Roar)]


    The scorching Yang Extreme True Qi flowed through his abnormallyrge veins, evaporating arge amount of rain, forming a mist.


    Roar!


    A non-human roar came through the mist.


    The trees on both sides violently trembled, sshing water everywhere, and flocks of birds took to the sky with pping wings.


    ...


    "This, this, this... what the hell is going on?"


    In the Su family estate.


    Amidst the heavy rain, Su Gui stood under a straw hat, his face deathly pale, his whole body trembling uncontrobly from excessive fright, stuttering in his speech.


    "Have all these people gone mad?"


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The wooden gate shook violently from the impact, and even though two strong Protectors were bracing it with wooden stakes in front.


    It was to no avail as the sound of collision continued.


    The wooden gate shook fiercely.


    Cracks appeared on the middle wooden bolt as thick as an adult¡¯s thigh, and dust fell from the beams above.


    Crack!


    With a crisp sound, the wooden bolt broke.


    The vermilion gate copsed, and like a tide of ck water, the frenzied, rotting corpses flooded in from the outside streets.


    Their faces were numb and expressionless, their bodies bloated.


    The exposed skin was covered with dark yellow, rotting sores, and their mouths secreted thick saliva. Upon seeing Su Gui and the others, their eyes shed with a greedy red light.

 Chapter 20: Subduing the Demon

    Chapter 20: Subduing the Demon


    "Quick! Hurry up and go!"


    Su Gui¡¯s eyes widened as he felt his teeth start to ache in waves.


    He turned to leave the scene, but due to overwhelming fear, his legs wouldn¡¯t obey, and after staggering a few steps, he nearly fell into the muddy puddles.


    The shrill scream erupted.


    It was the two Protectors who had been bracing the door that were pushed down.


    Seven or eight blood-smeared mouths gnawed at their flesh, their struggles grew fierce, but their screams became weaker and weaker.


    The infected were closing in.


    Su Gui could smell the sour, putrid scent emanating from them.


    He took one step back, then a second, and by the third step, he was leaning against the courtyard wall.Su Gui gave up struggling, feeling as if all his strength was drained in an instant; his eyes widened as he slowly copsed in the corner of the wall, waiting for death toe.


    Bang!


    Another loud noise shook the air.


    The sound came from the high courtyard wall adjacent to the street, apanied by a violent trembling of the entire wall.


    Bang!


    The noise came again.


    This time it was even more violent, and cracks appeared all over the wall.


    Everyone around widened their eyes in terror, uncertain of what dreadful monster wasing that not even the three-meter-high wall could withstand.


    Bang!


    Then, the third thunderous noise followed.


    The wall was pushed down by an unimaginable massive force, and countless bricks and tiles flew down in a tter.


    Over ten decaying corpses within the courtyard were instantly buried under the rubble, and as dust rose through the curtain of rain, a tall, dark figure emerged.


    "Hiss¡­"


    Heavy breathing mixed with billowing steam.


    A pair of eyes glowed red, and the tall, nearing two-meter stature was imposing.


    Enhanced Yang Extreme True Qi surged through his body, Su Heng¡¯s physique swelled, and his skin was traced with thick, chain-like ck veins that spread across his chest and arms. The veins even climbed up his neck and spread across his face, giving him a somewhat demonic appearance.


    The temperature of his skin rose rapidly as the True Qi circted, evaporating the falling raindrops into mist before they could touch the ground.


    Mist swirled and danced around Su Heng like burning mes.


    Waves of searing heat radiated from him, creating ripples that kept the mindless decaying corpses at bay.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze swept across the courtyard.


    Finally, itnded on Su Gui, "Looks like I¡¯m not toote after all."


    "You all retreat first," Su Heng said to Li Si in the crowd, "Leave the rest to me to handle."


    Li Si took a while to realize that this demon-like figure in front of him was their young master.


    Gulp!


    He swallowed hard and nodded stiffly.


    He then reached out to help Su Gui up by one arm and forcefully pulled him to his feet.


    Li Si led Su Gui towards the back of the courtyard. A servant beside him spoke with uncertainty, "Was that person just now Young Master Su?"


    "Just him alone, facing so many monsters, can he really handle it?"


    "I heard people say Young Master Su is a martial arts prodigy, but I never imagined he¡¯d be so formidable. He even looks more like a monster than the monsters themselves."


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Li Si cast a cold nce at the Protector, who immediately fell silent.


    "Take good care of Old Master Su, as for the rest, we just wait for the oue," Li Si sighed, turned his head, and saw Su Heng¡¯s imposing figure bathing in the grey curtain of rain.


    ¡­


    Whoosh!


    Rain fell from the sky, creating sparkling and transparent sshes on the ground.


    Su Heng lowered his head, watching the slowly advancing tide of corpses before him.


    His expression was calm, but in his eyes glowed an eager fire, a longing for the impending ughter.


    "You¡¯re here," he suddenly spoke. "I¡¯ve already smelled your scent, I¡¯ve tasted your flesh, I won¡¯t forget that vor."


    The tide of corpses continued to press forward, gradually enveloping and surrounding Su Heng.


    "Not willing toe out on your own, huh, that¡¯s fine..." Su Heng¡¯s mouth curled into a grimace. "Since you¡¯re unwilling toe out, then let me force you out."


    Hiss...


    A sharp and piercing sound shattered the silence.


    Su Heng opened his mouth and took a fierce inhtion, creating a white vortex in the air.


    His already towering figure expanded further as a voluminous amount of gas filled him up, the fiery Yang Extreme True Qi surged like streams converging at his throat.


    Su Heng¡¯s throat bulged slightly outward, a dark red glow shining through his flesh as if he held a scorching fireball in his mouth.


    The tide of corpses surged forward.


    At the same time, more than ten decayed bodies leaped into mid-air from different directions,unching an assault at Su Heng.


    Evil-breaking Roar!


    Boom!


    A dull roar exploded like the roaring of a hundred beasts, all at once.


    The raging Yang Extreme True Qi distorted the air, causing substantial ripples.


    The crystalline raindrops in mid-air first froze, then shattered into a fine mist. The decayed bodies surrounding Su Heng, as if impacted by a heavy hammer, were all forced back, blood seeping from their noses, mouths, and facial features; their bodies copsed, unable to move.


    The powerful sound waves, condensed from the True Qi, spread further outward, causing the trees in the yard to rustle and sway as a shower of leaves and broken branches fell. The walls on either side trembled slightly; tiles fell off, and the white stered walls began to show fine cracks, distorting and spreading outwards.


    The Yang Pole ck Evil Skill came with special effects; the Evil-breaking Roar was even more potent than Su Heng had anticipated.


    With one shout, ny-nine percent of the decayed bodies in the courtyard were cleared.


    What remained was a solitary decayed body standing before Su Heng¡ªthis was the water ghost disguised as a decayed body, seeking an opportunity tounch a surprise attack and get rid of Su Heng, the only one in the city who posed a threat to it. Unfortunately for the water ghost, the gap between them was too vast.


    Before the water ghost could execute its n, all the decayed bodies it had created were brought down by Su Heng.


    "Now, it¡¯s your turn!"


    Bang!


    Su Heng¡¯s face bore a malevolent expression as he stomped, cracking the floor beneath him.


    He turned into a blur, ripping through the air, with raindrops exploding around him, appearing before the water ghost enveloped in a mighty aura.


    Sss¡ª


    His five fingers spread open, engorged and swollen.


    His arm, thick as a copper pir and shrouded in ck smoke, reached towards the water ghost¡¯s head.


    Thetter crossed its arms in defense, and upon impact, a clear ring of mist burst forth amid the rainwater.


    The ferocious Yang Extreme True Qi surged into the water ghost¡¯s bodyyer byyer, shattering its defense, and Su Heng sent its wiry frame flying with a direct hit. The creature spewed a mouthful of old blood mid-air before crashing heavily into a distant wall with a snap.


    The water ghost¡¯s disguise failed.


    Its body elongated to nearly two meters, with an abundance of green fur growing on it and sharp teeth protruding from the sides of its mouth.


    Raising its head, it looked at Su Heng with eyes filled with both shock and fear.


    Su Heng took a step forward.


    Instantly, the creature turned and fled over the copsed courtyard wall, moving as fast as it could to get away from Su Heng.


    Though its strength was mediocre, its physical conditioning was indeed formidable.


    Especially when bathed in rainwater, within a few breaths, it had already regained its mobility.


    Moreover, relying on its agile body, it dodged into narrow alleys and decrepit rooms, attempting to shake off Su Heng.


    It was evident,


    That even a newly born demon possessed considerable intelligence,


    No less than that of an ordinary human.


    Add to that its spectral and elusive talents, along with its terrifying growth traits.


    This creature, once fully grown, could effortlessly devastate an entire city. It was truly terrifying and could be considered humanity¡¯s natural enemy.


    Unfortunately, it had encountered Su Heng this time and was doomed to perish here.

 Chapter 21: Fear

    Chapter 21: Fear


    Whoosh!


    Amidst the curtain of rain, a slender dark green figure, like a fish, darted past and leaped into a dark alley only about a foot wide.


    Boom!


    A momentter, there was a loud noise.


    A huge figure, akin to a pitch-ck chariot, charged straight into it.


    The walls on both sides of the alley cracked and copsed, sending out a continuous roar and smoke appeared, looking from above like a giant beige dragon charging forward with a roar.


    As the walls copsed and tore apart, the dark green figure rushed towards a nearby house.


    Bang!


    Su Heng struck through the air with a punch.The terrifying punchpressed the air, forming a dense white shockwave.


    The already rotting house beams splintered under the immense force, copsing, turning half of the house into rubble, revealing a mother and child huddled together, shivering in fear in the other half.


    The mother and child had faces full of terror.


    A child about seven or eight years old opened his mouth, unable to hold back from screaming out loud.


    But he was smothered by his mother, his eyes revealing uncontroble terror.


    Boom!


    Su Heng leaped high, descending from the sky.


    The house shook again, droppingrge amounts of dust, the ruins werepletelypacted, forming a dirt pit several meters in diameter.


    tter!


    The broken debris shifted, and the severely injured water ghost darted out toward the mother and child.


    Su Heng snorted coldly, his eyes twisting with countless blood lights, a tremendous amount of Yang Extreme True Qi surged into his throat, the terrifying sonic boom exploded in a conical shape in midair.


    The water ghost was as if struck by lightning.


    Frozen midair, its body burst into a mass of blood light.


    It let out a sharp scream, crashed onto the ground, and from its body emanated a series of crisp snaps as it rapidly darted out in another direction.


    Su Heng nced at the mother and child, casually tossed them a Silver Tael aspensation, and then continued his chase.


    Whoosh!


    He leaped into the rain curtain.


    Following the water ghost into an open street.


    Houses on both sides of the street bore numerous infected corpses, by the hundreds, like an army, blocking Su Heng¡¯s path.


    Meanwhile, the water ghost took refuge in aplex residential area.


    If it could find a well, it would be able to enter the vast andplex underground water system.


    Once there, like fish returning to the sea or birds seeking the tranquility of the forests, it would bepletely free, no longer in panic like now.


    The demon possessed not insignificant intelligence, some could even hide well among the poption.


    The water ghost before him,


    Had been frightened by Su Heng, leaving a deep impression.


    It no longer nned to appear in this city; it wanted to stay far away, finding another ce to grow anew.


    However¡­


    It had no second chance.


    Demons, because they devour humans, were feared by themon people.


    But for Su Heng at that moment, such demons were merely food, nothing more.


    In the eyes of the demons,


    Su Heng was nothing less than another kind of natural predator, a more terrifying Heavenly Demon.


    ck veins bulging on his arms, shrouded in scorching Yang Extreme vapor, he shed and swept through, a vista of blood and flesh erupting before his eyes.


    Thousands of rotting corpses,


    Not even ten breaths had passed before Su Heng violently prated through them.


    The water demon¡¯s green figure vanished into a deste courtyard, disappearing from Su Heng¡¯s sight.


    But that didn¡¯t matter.


    Su Heng could smell the scent emanating from the water ghost.


    He slightly discerned the direction, exerted force under his feet, sprinting forward, and then leaped high again.


    A momentter, a continuous roar of thunderous noises came from the abandoned residential area. Amidst the curtain of rain, plumes of earth-grey smoke rose up, and the entire city trembled slightly.


    From a distance,


    County Magistrate Chou Cai of Changqing County was leading hundreds of constables to defend the government office, fighting against arge number of rotting corpses in front of them.


    The Great Zhou Dynasty valued literature over martial prowess, so naturally, thebat effectiveness of these constables was quite limited.


    Most of them were just getting by.


    Once a real test arrived, they were not much stronger than ordinary people.


    Even with an expert like Song Baoyi present, facing the army of infected that swelled like the tide, he felt powerless and could only barely resist.


    And he had to be mindful of the rain...


    To avoid getting drenched and silently infiltrated by the gue through the skin.


    Under many such factors, the situation became increasingly perilous.


    However,


    Just when the constables¡¯ defense was about topletely copse, those rotting corpses abruptly changed direction and rapidly surged towards another part of the street.


    "Why is this happening?" a constable eximed with wide eyes.


    "We¡¯re finally alive!" another constable gasped dramatically, sitting down on the ground with a thud.


    "If something is abnormal, there must be demons at work, don¡¯t let your guard down!" Song Baoyi clenched his teeth, his hands gripping the firewood knife, veins bulging prominently.


    "Look, what is that!"


    Chou Cai shouted from within the crowd, despite having no martial arts skills.


    However, his eyes were exceptionally bright, having better vision than average, able to clearly see figures moving along the walls from hundreds of meters away.


    "Covered in green, with a slender body, it looks like the water ghost recorded in ancient texts," the record keeper whispered, wearing a ck schr¡¯s hat.


    The record keeper assisted the County Magistrate in handling documents, writing the county annals, and so on.


    Since the outbreak of the gue in Changqing County, he had been reviewing a lot of material, including myths and folklore.


    He had thought those records were merely bizarre legends, thrilling and scary tales. Yet, he never expected to witness these supernatural events unfolding before him.


    Therefore,


    When he saw that dark green slender figure,


    He immediately thought of the water ghosts recorded in those documents.


    "Water ghost..." Chou Cai gasped, "Is this what caused Changqing County to be like this, alongside those rotting corpses outside?"


    "That¡¯s what the county annals record," the record keeper said softly.


    "So, if we kill the water ghost, could we resolve this crisis?" Chou Cai asked again.


    "I don¡¯t know¡­" the record keeper first shook his head and then bitterly smiled, "But we¡¯re just flesh and blood, how can we fight against demons and ghosts."


    Chou Cai was taken aback.


    The hope that had just ignited was swiftly extinguished.


    "No, wait!" Song Baoyi suddenly spoke up, "That water ghost, it looks like it¡¯s fleeing."


    No sooner had he spoken than a loud bang echoed from afar.


    A yellowish-brown tower copsed, dust billowing, and it seemed like even the ground vibrations could be felt here.


    A tall, dark figure burst through the thick smoke, rushing straight in the direction the water ghost had fled, disappearing from sight in an instant.


    "Hiss..."


    Chou Cai gasped, "Damn it, there¡¯s a second demon."


    "Can you identify what kind of demon this one is?" Chou Cai asked the record keeper beside him.


    The record keeper shook his head, "But, this demon... it seems to greatly resemble Master Su Heng of the Su Family."


    Su Heng had once spent a great effort researching supernatural creatures.


    And the record keeper, being in charge of the county annals, naturally had quite a few interactions; his impression of Su Heng was indeed profound.


    "Su Heng¡­"


    Chou Cai¡¯s mind shed with the image of those blood-red pupils.


    He was startled again, a chilling sensation spreading up his spine, cold sweat forming on his forehead.


    Recalling how he was blinded by greed on that day, wanting to lock him up in the dungeon to severely exploit the Su family. Looking back, it was fortunate that he abandoned his stubbornness quickly. Otherwise, he feared he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died.


    But,


    Even the terrifying water ghost was being chased.


    Could this Master Su Heng of the Su Family really be some form of humanoid demon?

 Chapter 22: The End

    Chapter 22: The End


    The rainwater was murky, the city deadly silent.


    The gravely injured Water Ghost raced forward in desperate flight.


    The copsed buildings around it, corpses on the ground, and randomly disposed trash blurred into gray-yellow streaks in its view.


    It darted through the narrow alleys and leaped over crumbled courtyard walls.


    There before it was a decrepit courtyard.


    In the center of the courtyard, an ancient square well was bathing in the pouring rain.


    The Water Ghost¡¯s eyes widened with a desperate yearning.


    Whoosh!


    The body, already pushed to its limits, exerted force once more.Its slender legs, like springs filled with power, thrust forward violently, gaining speed instantly.


    Crack!


    In the sky, a thunderp exploded.


    A dark, expanding figure, monstrous as a mountain with disheveled hair, appeared starkly in front of the Water Ghost, backlit by the lightning.


    This man was none other than Su Heng!


    "Running!?"


    Su Heng grinned ferociously, his teeth chillingly white.


    He spread his arms wide as his veins bulged rmingly, his sleeves tearing inch by inch to reveal the horrifyingly twisted muscles beneath.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re running!" Su Hengughed wildly.


    He spread his five fingers, each one glowing red-hot like a heated copper pir, smoking.


    Hiss¡ª


    Su Heng pped down with one hand.


    The air tore with a piercing howl like a chorus of wild beasts.


    The Water Ghost¡¯s eyes tore, its body trembled violently, the dark demonic hand looming and swelling swiftly in its sight, obscuring everything in a blink.


    No escape, no resistance.


    Bang!


    At that critical moment.


    Its body rapidly contracted, curling tightly, its arms wrapped in front forming a fuzzy green meatball.


    Under immense pressure, the meatball was squashed and deformed, emitting a series of crisp cracks.


    The deformed body of the Water Ghost was flung backward.


    The dirt-yellow wall behind it copsed, burying it, sounds of struggling emanating from underneath.


    However, Su Heng smashed down with another fist.


    Boom!


    The copsed wall exploded into rubble, a pool of dark green blood mingling with the rain.


    "Huff¡­"


    Su Heng breathed heavily, allowing the rain to fall on him.


    It turned into streams, flowing over his chiseled chest, soaking his entire body.


    He waved his hand.


    The disfigured body of the Water Ghost was lifted in his hand.


    The rich scent of blood stimted Su Heng¡¯s taste buds, his saliva thickening. His stomach also growled, sending signals of hunger to his brain.


    Su Heng looked up at the sky.


    The heavy rain continued, but it slowly subsided.


    The heavens were tumultuous; the once dark skies showed a slit, a hint of golden light filtering through.


    "It¡¯s over¡­"


    Su Heng heard footsteps mixed with the rainfall.


    These were the clerks attracted by the noise and the Protectors from the Su Family estate.


    Su Heng had no inclination to exin himself to them, nor did he have any desire for worldly rewards or honors.


    The pressing matter,


    Was to properly dispose of the Water Ghost¡¯s corpse in his hands.


    Just a small piece of flesh from the Water Ghost could trigger mutations in the meridians, bringing a significant increase in attribute points.


    And now, with the entire corpse of the Water Ghost in his hands, he could extract over a hundred pounds of fresh flesh.


    Such an amount...


    Could allow him to perfect several of his Cultivation Techniques in a short period of time.


    After all, every part of a demon¡¯s body is a treasure.


    This would undoubtedly bring Su Heng many unexpected additional gains.


    Swish!


    At that thought.


    Su Heng, fighting fatigue, blinked and disappeared into the curtain of rain.


    Rustle!


    The rain continued to fall.


    Not long after Su Heng left, a group of figures cloaked in straw raincoats and wielding swords and sabers appeared in the abandoned courtyard.


    The martial master Zhao Hu from the Su Family, and the hired experts of the Xue Family and He Family who spent a great deal of money.


    New gang members from Changqing County, along with the government officials and the County Magistrate Chou Cai, were all among them.


    Among these forces.


    Some were openly hostile, others harbored hidden murderous intents.


    But at this moment, looking at the ground pocked with pits as if bombarded, and the copsed courtyard walls, earthen towers, and houses along the way.


    All faces were stunned into silence, unable to utter a word for a long time.


    "The water ghost¡­the monster is dead!" It was the chief registrar who spoke up, breaking the silence at the scene.


    In thergest crater in the courtyard, nearly one meter in diameter,y a patch of foul-smelling dark green blood at the bottom.


    Undoubtedly.


    That was the blood of the water ghost.


    One could imagine its tragic death.


    A punch that came from the heavens ripped through the body with fierce, exaggerated force, leaving a crater in the hard ground.


    "This punch, I fear, could have even pierced through the city gate of Changqing County."


    Chou Cai squatted on the ground.


    He extended his fist,pared it to the crater in front of him, and then couldn¡¯t help but shudder, swallowing his saliva dryly.


    "Is this really something humanly possible?" a fierce-looking gang leader eximed, his eyes wide.


    "Regardless, Changqing County is bound to change in the future," said a Xue Family expert with a smile of resignation on his face.


    Originally, Changqing County had four major families.


    But due to the water ghost, the Xu Family among the four families had been wiped out.


    The numerous businesses and shops left by the Xu Family were seized by the remaining three major families. Due to the uneven distribution of benefits, they almost came to blows, creating numerous conflicts.


    Now¡­


    Seeing this scene in front of them, they knew that the past disputes would never arise again.


    Even the remaining two major families, and even the Changqing County government itself, would have to find ways to ingratiate themselves with the Su Family.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Carrying the remains of the water ghost, Su Heng returned to his small courtyard in the Ninth Lane.


    Based on previous experience, the best way to extract the greatest value from the flesh and blood of the water ghost was to mix a portion of demon meat with arge amount of ordinary food.


    And if so.


    Hundreds of pounds of demon meat would not be consumable all at once.


    And since water ghosts could spread gue, it was very likely that they carried some elements harmful to ordinary people.


    Therefore, Su Heng nned to dig a basement in his courtyard.


    Specifically for storage and research.


    As soon as he thought of it, he acted.


    Su Heng roughly sketched out a blueprint for the basement, then started working.


    With his immense strength and the help of craftsmen, the construction progressed rapidly. In less than a day, a rudimentary basement appeared beneath Su Heng¡¯s bedroom.


    Although itcked any extra facilities.


    Su Heng was very satisfied.


    He knew that in the days following the turmoil, many woulde to his residence to disturb him.


    So, after the basement waspleted, Su Heng simply stayed inside to meditate in seclusion, focusing on studying the peculiarities of the water ghost¡¯s corpse.


    As for the affairs outside, he left them all to his father, Su Gui, to handle.


    Even when it came to eating every day,


    He had someone deliver the food to his bedroom.


    Thus,


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Unexpectedly, Su Heng indeed found something surprising on the corpse of the water ghost.

 Chapter 23: The Poison Sac

    Chapter 23: The Poison Sac


    Whoosh!


    Apanied by a sharp whistling sound.


    In the dark night, a re shot up to the sky, exploding in mid-air, and countless fragments of light poured down like raindrops.


    The glow of the fireworks reflected on Su Heng¡¯s face.


    His gaze was vacant, seemingly mulling over something, and his entire demeanor became quiet.


    "Have you figured it out?"


    A voice rang out beside Su Heng.


    Su Heng was startled, blinked, turned his body, and the face that appeared before his eyes was none other than Su Gui¡¯s, flushed with a rosy glow.


    "Figured out what?" His face showed confusion, and he asked somewhat perplexedly."The matter of the arranged marriage," Su Gui said with wide eyes, trying to persuade him, "A few days ago, the Xue Family came to propose. They brought many betrothal gifts, including deeds to arge number of shops. If you ept this marriage, all this wealth would be..."


    "Not interested," Su Heng interrupted Su Gui¡¯s endless talk.


    Even though he expected such a response, Su Gui still sighed, with a trace of regret on his face.


    "Didn¡¯t you use to quite fancy that girl from the Xue Family?"


    "The past is the past, now is now," Su Heng said, "This world is no longer the same."


    The eldest daughter of the Xue Family was named Xue Caixiao, and she was very beautiful.


    In Su Heng¡¯s eyes, she was second only to his sister Su Li.


    Previously, Su Heng had also thought about marrying and having children in Changqing County, taking over the family property, and living a stable life.


    It seemed quite nice.


    Unfortunately...


    The appearance of the Golden Finger and the demons


    Hadpletely disrupted Su Heng¡¯s mundane thoughts, as apletely different path unfolded before him.


    Love between men and women, family conversations,


    These things, he no longer cared much for.


    "Dong dong qiang!"


    "Dong dong qiang!"


    The noisy sound of gongs and drums interrupted the conversation between father and son.


    On the street before them, a series ofntern floats streamed by, apanied by children¡¯sughter.


    On both sides of the road, there were all kinds of stalls, showcasing brightly colorednterns and decorations, and the aromas of various delicacies wafted from within, making one¡¯s mouth water.


    This was actually a night market, and quite a bustling one at that.


    "They say it¡¯s to boost morale," Su Gui exined with a smile, "The County Magistrate said the taxes are waived for these few days, so many people have set up stalls outside, making it look livelier."


    "Those ghosts and goblins are most afraid of lively energy."


    "When the spirit of the people is strong, all that evil energy, ghostly energy, and the like that harm people will naturally dissolve into nothingness." Su Gui gestured with a wave of his hand as if to drive away all those harmful beings.


    "That¡¯s not necessarily the case..." Su Heng shook his head.


    He looked at the bustling crowd in front of him but felt not a shred of security.


    The Water Ghost had died.


    But around Changqing County, there was another, even more terrifying fog demon, whom even the Grandmaster on ckthorn Mountain couldn¡¯t vanquish,ying waste to Heikui Mountain.


    If you add the strange Flesh Golem inside Heikui Mountain, that would be the second demon.


    The Water Ghost was just a beginning.


    As time passed, the situation in Changqing County would only deteriorate further.


    Until orderpletely copsed, corpses littered everywhere, and the living suffer immensely.


    The current bustle of the night market seemed to dilute the gloom brought about by the Water Ghost, but those cheering and lively people appeared in Su Heng¡¯s eyes as fleeting as ephemeral clouds and smoke.


    In two or three years¡¯ time...


    From among these crowds, it was a mystery how many would survive.


    "You don¡¯t know, recently a lot more people in Changqing County have taken up martial arts. Those sluggish martial arts halls are packed every day, especially the Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall. Even if they tripled the teaching fees, people are still queuing to learn skills non-stop!" Su Gui, unaware of the worry on Su Heng¡¯s face, spoke excitedly.


    "The Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall is making money, why are you so happy about it?" Su Heng asked, puzzled.


    "You forget, we invested a hefty sum in the Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall, and there¡¯s a share of the profits," Su Gui exined happily.


    "¡­"


    "Those people are useless," Su Heng said speechlessly, "I got to this point because of my strong talent, it has nothing to do with the Pure Yang Skill itself. Those people are just wasting their time and money learning martial arts. They won¡¯t learn anything significant."


    "Who cares," Su Gui said indifferently, "As long as I can make money, that¡¯s fine. Whether they learn anything is their own problem."


    "How are those gangs that took the opportunity to cause trouble now?" Su Heng asked again.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, they¡¯ve all been dealt with," Su Gui said. "Those gangs managed to rise because the main focus of the government forces was on dealing with demons and suppressing the gue. Now that the Water Ghost has been dealt with, the police have made a resolute decision to take action, and those gang members naturally scattered like birds and beasts, bing insignificant."


    "That¡¯s good¡­" Su Heng finally let go of thest bit of worry that had been lingering in his heart.


    "It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll be leaving now," Su Heng said, "You should also rest early and take care of yourself."


    Su Gui nodded.


    "Oh!" he said, "There¡¯s one more thing I haven¡¯t told you about."


    "What is it?" Su Heng turned around.


    "Su Li," Su Gui said, "I¡¯ve just received news that in the next few days, your sister will be returning from the prefectural government."


    "That¡¯s actually good news," Su Heng thought of a bright and vivacious figure in his mind.


    Since the resurgence of demons, the world had been thrown into chaos.


    Su Heng had always been worried about whether Su Li would encounter any idents on her way home, but now it seemed he might have been overly concerned.


    Everything was going smoothly.


    That was the best oue.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Leaving the residence.


    Su Heng returned to his own courtyard and entered the basement.


    Hiss!


    Yang Extreme True Qi began to flow.


    He lightly swiped over the wick of the oilmp, and the me was lit, its flickering light gradually dispelling the darkness.


    This recentlypleted basement was about twenty square meters in size, with several oilmps hanging on the walls and venttion holes installed in concealed ces in the ceiling.


    In the center of the room was a roughly two-meter long and one-meter wide wooden table.


    On the wooden table was a corpse that had been gutted and dissected.


    This corpse was none other than the demon Water Ghost that had died by Su Heng¡¯s hand not long ago and had now beenpletely dismembered by him.


    Its innards had been nearly hollowed out.


    The heart, lungs, intestines, and other withered organs were hanging from metal hooks.


    Parts of its limbs had also been removed and consumed by Su Heng, transformed into attribute points.


    Only the torso still remainedrgely intact.


    Su Heng put on gloves and began removing thest bits of flesh from the Water Ghost¡¯s body, which seemed useless, cing them aside.


    Soon¡­


    A dark green poison sack appeared before Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    Even though the Water Ghost was dead beyond doubt, this poison sack, the size of an adult¡¯s fist, was still pulsating and twitching as if alive.


    In the darkness, it emitted a faint purple glow.


    There was also an indescribable fishy smell.


    Su Heng frowned slightly and, gripping the poison sack, gently pinched the connecting blood vessel, and the poison sack waspletely removed.


    At the same time¡­


    A pale gray text suddenly appeared before Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    [Detecting demon remains¡­ Analyzing¡­ Analysis sessful]


    [Demon Remains: Water Ghost Poison Sack]


    [Would you like to integrate?]

 Chapter 24: Demon Corpse

    Chapter 24: Demon Corpse


    A demon carcass?


    What is this thing?


    If I choose to fuse with it, will I be a monster like the Water Ghost?


    ncing at the heavy poison sack in his hand, a host of doubts rapidly flickered through Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    It seemed to understand his thoughts.


    A series of gray-white subtitles appeared before Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    [Demon Carcass: The residual remains left behind after a demon dies]


    [After fusing with a demon carcass, one can acquire some of the demon¡¯s innate talents]


    [After fully integrating a demon carcass, it can be extracted from the body and fused with again][Currently, you can fuse with 1 demon carcass. Upon advancing to the next realm, an additional fusion slot can be obtained]


    "..."


    As he studied the series of exnations in front of him, Su Heng fell into contemtion.


    The demon carcass gave him an impression somewhat akin to a type of special equipment.


    Or rather,


    To use a more vividparison,


    It¡¯s like the metallic prosthetics in the cyber world where by imnting external objects, one can directly increase one¡¯s talents and strength.


    [Fusion]


    Since it was possible to choose to fuse and also to extract it from within,


    Su Heng didn¡¯t harbor too many concerns.


    Hiss!


    After choosing to fuse,


    The temperature of the poison sack surged, transforming into a puddle of purple viscous liquid.


    It clung tightly to Su Heng¡¯s skin as it slowly seeped into his body, the blue-purple venom visible following his veins and spreading into his internal organs.


    A tingling sensation emanated from his abdomen.


    Countless vessels pulsed and wove into a sphere, enveloped by ayer of flesh and nds.


    In an instant,


    Su Heng could clearly feel.


    An entirely new organ had formed within him, connecting seamlessly with his other organs.


    "Sigh..."


    Su Heng opened his eyes and exhaled a long breath of stale air.


    He stretched his five fingers and then slowly clenched his fist, making a crackling noise.


    Yang Extreme True Qi circted within him, his body elongated, with thick veins emerging on his body¡¯s surface, Su Heng threw two punches into the air.


    Very good,


    There were no signs of difort in his body.


    On the contrary, due to the integration of the poison sack, his physical condition had slightly improved.


    Su Heng did not immediately investigate the specific effects of the poison sack but tried to extract it from within his body.


    Under the guidance of Su Heng¡¯s will,


    The newly-formed organ within him split apart, and arge number of purple fments slowly covered the skin of his abdomen.


    Gradually, the outline of the Water Ghost Poison Sack took shape on Su Heng¡¯s abdomen.


    Once it fully solidified,


    Rip!


    Su Heng reached out and tore it off, a ripping sound emanating from his skin.


    The poison sack waspletely removed from within his body, the whole process not causing much difort.


    Just a dark red mark remained on the skin of his abdomen, which faded and vanished quickly with the passing of time.


    The poison sack was, after all, from a demon.


    Even if the attribute panel confirmed no significant negative impacts,


    Su Heng still repeatedly tested and confirmed before he slowly let go of the worries he had suspended.


    After investing some time, he fused with the poison sack once more.


    Su Heng opened his attribute panel.


    [Demon Carcass: Water Ghost Poison Sack (Special Effects: Corpse Control, gue Transmission, Water¡¯s Grace)]


    "The few abilities of the Water Ghost have basically all appeared here," Su Heng mused, "Compared to the original, the effects are definitely diminished."


    "After all, it¡¯s the power of a demon. If used properly, it can have extraordinary effects in special situations."


    The most profound impression the Water Ghost left on Su Heng


    Was not the gue nor the maniption of corpses but that formidable regenerative capability.


    That was a formidable innate talent, one that allowed for a swift recovery of mobility through rainwater, even after suffering heavy damage.


    If it weren¡¯t for such vigorous life force, the water ghost would have been killed on the spot with a p by Su Heng back in the Su Family¡¯s mansion courtyard.


    There would have been no subsequent chase.


    "If this kind of recovery power could be used by me... Even if it requires a specific environment, it would have great effects," a glint of light shed in Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    "No time to dy, let¡¯s first try out what exactly the water ghost¡¯s abilities are!"


    Whoosh!


    A sh of firelight.


    Su Heng¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared from the basement.


    *


    *


    *


    A night with a clear moon and sparse stars.


    p p!


    As the pitch-ck branches swung back and forth, a dark shadow fell from the sky.


    It was several bald vultures pecking at the corpses on the ground.


    In the distant wilderness.


    A few green lights could still be seen.


    They were packs of wild wolves, attracted by the stench of blood here, feasting to their hearts¡¯ content.


    This was an uncared-for burial ground outside the city, where most of the bodies dealt with in Changqing County were carelessly discarded.


    Whoosh¡ª


    A yin wind blew by.


    The tree branches swayed back and forth, their friction creating noise.


    The vignt vultures lifted their heads, scanning the surroundings to ensure there was no movement, before lowering their heads to continue pecking at the corpses.


    However, out of the corner of their eyes, they suddenly noticed an imposing dark shadow appearing behind them.


    The vultures were startled.


    They squawked unpleasantly, beat their wings, and quickly flew away from the mass burial site.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze lingered on the vultures for a moment before withdrawing it and focusing on the indistinct, disfigured corpse in front of him.


    "This corpse is dposed a bit too severely."


    Su Heng shook his head.


    He continued to search for a suitable target amidst the burial ground.


    Dragging out some robust corpses, he piled them up and fetched water from a nearby river using a wooden bucket.


    Su Heng extended his finger.


    Fluid secreted from the poison sack mixed into the water.


    As his finger gently stirred, the originally clear and transparent liquid gradually clouded over with a strange dark yellow tint, apanied by an unpleasant odor. The texture of the liquid also became thick and murky, resembling a poisonous colloid.


    "The water ghost... relies on this method to create rotting corpses, truly amazing."


    After integrating the poison sack.


    These methods appeared in his memory as if instinctual.


    Although it was his first time, Su Heng quickly mixed a whole bucket of the poison fluid and poured it all over the gathered decaying corpses.


    "Next¡­ it¡¯s time to witness the miracle."


    Su Heng closed his eyes.


    He felt a breath, like fine threads, extending from himself to the decaying corpses in front of him.


    A rustling sound came through, and the decaying corpses clumsily stood up.


    The first one, the second one, the third one¡­


    It was not until over a hundred decaying corpses appeared in front of Su Heng that he gradually felt he had reached his limit.


    "Conducting corpse control is more a drain on the spirit level," Su Heng reached out to rub his temples, his bloodshot eyes betraying his weariness.


    "Moreover, these corpses can¡¯t hold up for too long. Once dposed to a certain degree, they can no longer be controlled."


    Su Heng quickly realized the limitations of this ability.


    "Forbat, it¡¯s fine against ordinary people, but against true powerhouses, it¡¯s somewhatckluster. However, using corpse control for some other tasks seems pretty good."


    "Now for the second trial¡­"


    Su Heng noted down his findings, waved his hand, and the decaying corpses bent over to digrge pits for themselves, then buried themselves alive, quieting down eventually.


    "p p!"


    Watching the scene unfold before him, Su Heng pped his hands, a satisfied smile appearing on his face.


    "Not bad¡­" He casually tossed aside the wooden bucket in his hand, "I borrow your bodies for a bit and in turn, help you to be put to rest. I¡¯m taking a loss, so you don¡¯t need to thank me. We¡¯re even, very good, very good."

 Chapter 25: Grace

    Chapter 25: Grace


    The stench of rotting corpses at the chaotic burial mounds, the bright and eerie full moon, the vultures circling in the sky, and the pitch-ck old trees with their demon-like ws and teeth.


    Such a bizarre atmosphere could easily make a grown man¡¯s legs tremble with fear.


    Especially since a strange incident had just urred in Changqing County.


    Yet Su Heng was there alone, amusing himself without any issues, even managing to crack a few jokes to himself.


    But as heughed...


    Su Heng inexplicably felt a bit foolish.


    He shook his head, grateful that there was no one else around in the burial mounds at midnight.


    He casually dismissed these thoughts.


    "Apart from controlling corpses and spreading gues, the most important talent of the water ghost is the ¡¯gift of water marsh¡¯... Yes, this is the talent I value most," he mused."The gift of water marsh allows a severely injured water ghost to quickly recover its ability to move."


    "Such recovery must be achieved by increasing metabolism... If metabolism can be elerated, then in the presence of water, digestion can also be sped up, helping me gain more attribute points in the same amount of time."


    After the incident with the water ghost.


    The power of the Su Family had grown stronger than before, making it the undisputed leading family in Changqing County.


    Even the local government had to give them some deference.


    And as the root cause of all this, Su Heng¡¯s spending on the martial path was unlimited.


    What limited his acquisition of attribute points was never the avability of food, but rather the nutrients contained in the food, his personal digestive capacity, time, and other factors.


    Among these factors.


    An improvement in his personal digestive capacity made the most immediately noticeable change.


    "The ck Evil Technique and Pure Yang Skill are merged, but to cultivate to perfection in a short period of time, I still need a lot of attribute points."


    "There¡¯s also the Red Poison Technique that could probably be merged using the same method."


    "Vein Mutation..."


    Su Heng nced at his attribute panel; the progress of the Vein Mutation had already increased to sixty-five percent.


    Physical mutations directly affected Su Heng¡¯s fundamental attributes such as strength, speed, endurance, and even reaction speed.


    But to achieve perfect mutation,


    Su Heng had a feeling that the three cultivation techniques he held were not enough.


    He needed to find additional internal cultivation techniques by some means.


    As for acquiring these techniques, it was not difficult. He could scatter Silver around, and there were plenty of destitute martial masters willing to teach their lifetime of knowledge. Even if Changqing Countycked suitable techniques, he could send people to search in other counties or even cities.


    The real issue, however, was still the attribute points.


    Attribute points could not only strengthen and merge Su Heng¡¯s cultivation techniques.


    But even...


    The recently acquired Poison Bag Demon Corpse could be further strengthened and merged.


    However, this stage required a lot of attribute points, and with demons and ghosts elusive, Su Heng couldn¡¯t quickly obtain a second type of demon corpse.


    He had to temporarily put this trial aside.


    Looking at the attribute points in his hands...


    "Twenty-five points."


    Before obtaining the remains of the water ghost, relying on the flesh of the "Tai Sui," Su Heng could earn one attribute point a day, which was astonishing.


    But now, with the aid of pure demonic flesh,


    Su Heng¡¯s speed of gaining attribute points was - about eight per day, a drastic improvement.


    And thirty attribute points,


    Could potentially take a genuine internal cultivation technique,


    From just beginning to the stage of stepping into mutation and breaking limits.


    As his thrifty master Ning Zhibai had said, for an ordinary person to cultivate a technique to its limit would require thirty years of persistent hard work, and also decent innate talent, intelligence, guidance from a skilled teacher, and a considerable amount of medicinal consumption during the training process...


    But attribute points could skip all of these needs,


    Leading directly to the final oue.


    And because there would be no mishaps during the training process, each stage would reach perfection.


    Compared to those who followed traditional training methods, Su Heng¡¯s foundation would even be more profound at the same level.


    This was simply...


    "But the attribute panel is also a part of my strength," he said.


    He remembered how, in order to gain an attribute point, he used to eat heavily every day.


    The pride that had just started to swell in Su Heng¡¯s heart dissipated like smoke.


    Every effort has its reward.


    All this,


    Was earned by his sweat... no, by his saliva.


    There was nothing to feel emotional about.


    ...


    Swish!


    At this thought, Su Heng¡¯s mind suddenly cleared a great deal.


    His figure flickered as he left the chaos of the creepy, stinky graveyard and headed towards the clear waters of the creek to the west.


    Qing Shui Creek was a tributary of the Nine Twists River.


    Although it was called "creek," during the rapid water flows of spring, it could reach depths of three to five meters, and every year, people drowned here.


    There was also an arched bridge over Qing Shui Creek, under which hung a rusty iron sword from the old wooden bridge.


    The banks were rugged with stones and overgrown with various thorns and weeds.


    Thump!


    Su Heng took off his coat and casually threw it aside.


    About half a catty of Water Ghost Flesh was also ced on the clothes, to be tried outter.


    He looked around.


    Making sure there were norge wild animals lurking around.


    Not about to have his provisions snatched away, Su Heng leaped into the raging creek waters.


    Ssh!


    A huge ssh erupted on the surface of the water.


    Su Heng¡¯s robust figure soon vanished among the glimmering ripples.


    He now weighed 290 pounds, was just over 1.9 meters tall, and his body did not appear bulky.


    This meant...


    Compared to the average person, Su Heng¡¯s body density was much higher.


    The body density of a normal person was basically the same as that of clean water, but Su Heng¡¯s was greater, so he quickly sank to the bottom even in the turbulent river.


    He sat cross-legged on a smooth, gigantic stone.


    His mouth was tight.


    True Qi circted slightly within his body before he opened his eyes.


    The creek water was clear. Looking up, he could vaguely see the golden moon in the sky, and in front of him, a ck-Scale Carp stared at him with big eyes, seemingly bewildered by the sudden appearance of this strange creature.


    As Su Heng opened his eyes, the carp got scared.


    Then it swished its tail and quickly left, disappearing from Su Heng¡¯s view in the blink of an eye.


    "Grace of the water..."


    Su Heng, having frequently yed in rivers before, immediately noticed the difference.


    Firstly, the resistance in the water had subtly decreased. Secondly, his ability to hold his breath improved as True Qi circted in his body, with threads of oxygen being absorbed through his pores. Even if he stayed in the water for a long time, he didn¡¯t feel much suffocation.


    As for controlling the flow of water, that was something Su Heng couldn¡¯t do.


    Of course, there was one more crucial point...


    Swish!


    Su Heng pushed hard against the rock beneath his feet, and shot forward like a fish.


    He broke the surface and his wet head emerged.


    He stretched out his arm to take the Water Ghost Flesh he had ced on his clothes, tilted his head back, and swallowed it in one gulp.


    Gulp!


    Su Heng dived back into the creek.


    As the Water Ghost Flesh digested, this time he distinctly felt something different.

 Chapter 26: Elder Sister

    Chapter 26: Elder Sister


    Threads of warmth spread from his abdomen, seeping into his limbs and bones.


    Compared to the past.


    Endowed with the talent of water affinity, his body soaked in the stream.


    The warmth that emerged from his abdomen, after devouring an equal portion of demon flesh, seemed significantly thicker.


    This meant that Su Heng¡¯s guess was right.


    The Water Ghost Poison Sack could enhance his metabolism, thereby improving the efficiency of nutrient absorption and even the speed of absorption noticeably.


    All things considered...


    "Probably about a thirty percent increase?" A joyful expression appeared on Su Heng¡¯s face amid the clear stream waters.


    A thirty percent increase.It might not seem like much.


    But the key was that the growth from the Water Ghost Poison Sack could consistently exert its effects.


    That is to say, even if Su Heng ran out of demon meat and returned to his impoverished old days, leveraging ordinary meat, his attribute point acquisition pace would still increase.


    As time passed, the enhancements from the Water Ghost Poison Sack would be even more evident.


    And...


    This was only the first stage of the poison sack.


    If he were to acquire simr types of demonic remains in the future and enhance them further, the improvements would be even more significant.


    Ssh!


    Under the bright moonlight, the gently rippling stream exploded into giant sshes.


    Su Heng¡¯s robust stature leaped out from the water and moved toward the shore, lowering his head to pick up the robe resting on a rock, draping it over his body.


    The moon sank in the west, while the sun slowly reached up from the east.


    He had been busy all night.


    Yet, Su Heng still looked full of vigor, his eyes sparkling with gloss.


    The Water Ghost Poison Sack was apletely unexpected gain, but its effect was immediately apparent.


    The only pity was...


    This passive talent could only exert its influence in a watery environment.


    Thinking of eating while immersed in water in the future... just the thought made the scene seem somewhat bizarre.


    It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to involve the whole body.


    As long as there is water, the water affinity talent could be utilized.


    Furthermore, now that he was living alone outside, this issue wasn¡¯t much of an impact.


    Su Heng shook his head, casting away these odd images from his mind. He suddenly remembered Su Gui mentioning that this afternoon, Su Li would arrive at Changqing County. Surely, good thingse in pairs, feeling even more joyful, Su Heng¡¯s mood brightened.


    "I need to prepare in advance and buy some gifts," he said.


    Su Heng dressed himself.


    With a powerful stride, apanied by the whistling wind.


    His towering figure gradually disappeared on both banks of the rushing stream.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Time moved to noon the next day.


    Changqing County, in the busiest Fruit Street of the city.


    Bright golden sunlight bathed the continually moving pedestrians, various carts and carriages navigating the street.


    Around the street corner was a tavern named "Conquer the World."


    The fragrance of wine wafted from inside, along with robust cheers from drinking games.


    The street scene appeared the same as usual.


    The only difference was...


    Patrons inside the tavern and passersby frequently turned their heads, stealthily looking down the street.


    Ding-ding-ding!


    A crisp and pleasant ring of a bell sounded.


    A green donkeyden with bundles, a golden bell hanging around its neck,


    Was walking leisurely right in the middle of the street.


    To the left of the donkey were two young girls.


    The one in front wore a white dress, smart and graceful, and very pretty.


    Her waist was slim, cinched with a ck belt; her skirt boldly exposing her knees while she wore ck leather boots up to her calves.


    From a distance, the girl¡¯s long hair and almond eyes, red lips, and white teeth stood out.


    Her features exuded an air of intellect and purity, with a touch of curiosity and liveliness.


    The girl following behind was dressed in simple blue clothes, equally beautiful but with a more deste aura.


    She held a paper umbre in her hand, shading herself from the sunlight.


    Her entire figure was enveloped in shadow, as if only some lines sketched out the girl¡¯s slender shape.


    The two exceptionally stunning young women walked side by side on the street.


    Both of them possessing quite remarkable demeanors.


    Such a beautiful scene naturally attracted the attention of many people.


    Of course...


    Changqing County had just executed arge number of gang members.


    Public safety was considered good.


    Moreover, from their auras, it was evident they came from prominent families.


    Although the crowd was curious, unable to shift their gaze, they all watched from a distance and did not approach to disturb.


    The two travel-weary young women.


    The one in front was Su Li, the eldest daughter of the Su Family who studied at Bailu Academy in the county government, Su Heng¡¯s sister.


    The other one behind her was Su Li¡¯s maid, Xiao Qing.


    Returning home.


    It should have been a moment of eager excitement.


    But Su Li¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed, and her normally lively face seemed somewhat gloomy.


    It seemed that she was facing some troubling matter, uncertain about what to do.


    She lowered her head and pulled out a palm-sized copperpass from her bosom; the crystal in the center of thepass was emitting a faint red light.


    "Oh¡­"


    Su Li sighed and stuffed thepass back into her bosom.


    "Miss," the maid behind her, seeing her mistress looking so distressed, asked softly, "Why are you still so troubled even though we have already returned home?"


    "I just overheard a discussion in the tavern, the water ghost has been exterminated," Su Li did not open her mouth, but her voice reached the maid¡¯s ears.


    "Isn¡¯t that a good thing?"


    Xiao Qing grew even more puzzled, "Without any effort, the mission of this trip has been perfectly resolved."


    "But the bad news is, it was my brother Su Heng who dealt with the water ghost," Su Li sighed again, this time her shoulders drooped, and she appeared listless and worried. "Moreover, the demon-seekingpass shows that demonic aura still lingers in Changqing County."


    "So¡­" Xiao Qing tilted her head.


    She wanted to say somethingforting, but did not know how to express it.


    "I suspect," Su Li clenched her fists, her delicate brows tightly knitted, her expression unusually serious, "I suspect my brother has been possessed by a demon!


    Or at least, he¡¯se into contact with some unclean thing!


    A demon that haspleted its transformation, having transcended the mundane, is not something that a mere Martial Artist can easily handle."


    "Perhaps, your brother is just exceptionally talented," Xiao Qing spoke crisply.


    "..." Su Li pondered deeply, recalling the days when Su Heng indulged in pleasures and gradually became corpulent.


    "Impossible, that¡¯s absolutely impossible," Su Li shook her head very confidently, "There is only one such talent and irbined in the Su family, and that¡¯s me."


    "Alright¡­" Xiao Qing nodded.


    Though the remark seemed somewhat narcissistic, it waspletely true.


    After all, joining the Demon Suppression Bureau and being able to go out on missions alone to subdue demons within just two years demonstrated her remarkable talent.


    "However,"


    Su Li seemed to think of something, a smile appeared on her face, and herrge eyes crinkled into crescents, "Although my brother iszy and gluttonous, but¡­"


    "But what?" a steady voice suddenly interrupted.


    The sunlight waspletely blocked, and a tall and burly figure abruptly appeared in front of them.


    "You¡­"


    Before Su Li could regain herposure,


    She was already scooped up in an embrace and lifted into the air.


    Flustered and disoriented, Su Li struggled a bit, but was unable to break free.


    A momentter,


    Su Li was gently set down.


    "You¡­"


    She tidied her somewhat disheveled hair, staring at the tall and burly man in front of her, her face a picture of astonishment. Only when she looked up and saw the familiar face with thick brows andrge eyes did Su Li slowly realize, "You¡¯re Su Heng!?"


    "Indeed¡­" Under the sunlight, Su Heng¡¯s smile was bright, showing off a set of neat white teeth.


    "Long time no see, sister."


    "Yes, indeed, it has been a long time," a smile also appeared on Su Li¡¯s face.


    However,pared to Su Heng, her smile was much more stiff.


    She lowered her head, looking at the demon-seekingpass quietly resting in her palm, which was emitting a deep, blood-like red glow.

 Chapter 27: Eating People

    Chapter 27: Eating People


    "What are you looking at?" Su Heng¡¯s curious voice suddenly came.


    "No... nothing!" Su Li fumbled hastily to stuff the Demon Seeking Compass back into her own bosom, lifting her head with an awkward smile on her face.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Is that so?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow, asking thoughtfully, "I always feel like you¡¯ve been acting strange since you came back, as if you¡¯re hiding something on your mind."


    "Could it be that you were bullied at the prefecture office?" Su Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression became somewhat dangerous.


    "That¡¯s not what happened."


    Su Li felt a warmth in her heart, waved her hand, "You know what I¡¯m like."


    "That is indeed..."


    Su Heng suddenly raised his hand forward, Su Li immediately became alert and took a step back.But then she saw Su Heng just cing his hand on the front cor of his shirt, unbuttoning it to reveal a patch of bronze skin on his chest.


    He shook his head, "The weather really is getting hot."


    "That it is, that it is." Su Li knew her reaction just now was over the top, so she could onlyugh awkwardly and agree.


    "Thisdy is..."


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze moved past Su Li¡¯s head,nding on the servant girl behind her.


    "She¡¯s my maidservant, Xiaoqing." Su Li reached out to pull Xiaoqing¡¯s arm, but felt the other body stiffen terribly.


    "Xiaoqing,"


    Su Li pointed at Su Heng and said, "This is my younger brother, Su Heng. I¡¯ve mentioned him to you before."


    The young woman holding the umbre nodded stiffly, her face stiff, and though she opened her mouth, no words came out.


    "Your maidservant, however, seems somewhat unfamiliar." Su Heng spoke lightly.


    "She was found in the prefecture city, Xiaoqing is a good person, without her help, this journey would not have been easy." Su Li quickly exined.


    "Is that so?" Su Heng nodded thoughtfully.


    His gaze shifted from Xiaoqing andnded on Su Li, "Father has already set the banquet at home, it¡¯s gettingte, we should head back soon. As for other matters, we can talk over lunch at leisure."


    "Yes!" Su Li agreed immediately.


    And Su Heng turned around, walking alone in front to lead the way.


    Su Li and Xiaoqing, each leading a donkey, followed at a suitable distance behind Su Heng.


    "Phew..."


    Su Li had just heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then she heard Xiaoqing¡¯s fearful voice ring in her ear, "Your brother, he wants to eat me."


    "He used to be somewhat lecherous indeed..."


    Su Li said, somewhat surprised, "But that joke you told, it¡¯s pretty cold huh."


    "I¡¯m not joking." Xiaoqing¡¯s voice continued, "Before you started learning martial arts, have you ever felt like you were being stalked byrge predators in the woods? It¡¯s a simr feeling, but even more intense. He wanted to kill me just now, and if he did make a move, I would definitely die."


    Having heard this,


    Su Li stopped in her tracks and turned around.


    She saw Xiaoqing curled up in the shadows, herplexion deathly pale, her whole body trembling uncontrobly.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The fragrance of wine permeated the air as toasting andughtermingled.


    Although the atmosphere was slightly tense at the start, everyone soon warmed up to the festivities.


    During the banquet,


    Su Li recounted her experiences and observations from her travels for learning.


    She also spoke of many wondrous and amusing events that had taken ce within the prefecture office, eliciting longing expressions from many in attendance.


    The Su Family might be considered local gentry within Changqing County, but within the entire prefecture, they were merely an ordinary family nestled in a corner.


    Many people in the family have never even left the vicinity of Changqing County.


    Naturally, they were curious about the marvelous cultural experiences of the prefecture office.


    Su Gui drank plenty of wine, his face flushed, as he described the various strange urrences that had recently transpired in Changqing County with his mouth wide open.


    Su Li listened with exceptional attentiveness.


    When the banquet reached its climax, Su Gui even had Su Shang, who had been quietly eating, go up and perform.


    Su Shang felt numb, but constrained by his father¡¯s authority, he had no choice but to recite a passage of reflective poetry in front of everyone.


    The only thing that mildly surprised Su Gui was,


    In his memory, the rtionship between Su Heng and Su Li, the siblings, was extremely close, sometimes even seeming excessively intimate.


    But now, after two years apart, upon reuniting...


    Su Gui always felt as though they were hiding something from each other, and their conversation at the banquet was not plentiful.


    Even though he sensed that the atmosphere was slightly unusual, Su Gui did not think too much of it.


    Su Li and Su Heng,


    One was the renowned talenteddy at the prefectural government, and the other was a bravo capable of tearing demons apart with bare hands.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, both were untouchable and esteemed figures.


    Children growing up, achieving sess and fame, a bit of restraint was nothing out of the ordinary.


    The old master was enjoying his drink, these doubts merely flickered through his mind and were then cast aside.


    After three rounds of drinks and five courses of food,


    The banquet ended.


    After bidding farewell to her father and brothers, Su Li, along with her maidservant, walked toward the separate courtyard.


    The other people at the banquet also dispersed in twos and threes, each heading home to rest.


    Therge hall soon emptied, leaving only Su Heng alone.


    And a few servants and maids still tidying up the dining table.


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes went nk as he gazed in the direction Su Li had left. Outside, the sunlight was strong, casting swaying shadows on the branches and the gray-white floor.


    "Coo, coo, coo!"


    Two plump gray pigeons pped their wings and settled back into their nest, preening their feathers with their beaks.


    "Su Li,"


    Su Heng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, his expression dark.


    Reflecting on the scenes that happened since he saw Su Li, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, squinting his eyes, looking up at the sun, allowing the scorching sunshine to bathe him.


    When the water ghost first appeared in Changqing County, Su Heng began to worry about his sister.


    From the prefectural city to Changqing County, it was hundreds of kilometers.


    A woman.


    It was inevitable to encounter some unexpected events.


    Only after Su Gui received the news a few days earlier that Su Li had returned safely,


    Did Su Heng slowly let go of the anxiety in his heart.


    However...


    Today, having seen it with his own eyes,


    Thinking about all the abnormalities, Su Heng was still able to conclude¡ªwithout a doubt, something peculiar had happened to Su Li.


    As for what exactly happened, Su Heng was not in a position to say.


    But the maidservant named Xiaoqing by Su Li¡¯s side had a very obvious demonic aura.


    However,pared to the water ghosts he had encountered before, Xiaoqing¡¯s aura was significantly weaker, seemingly different from that of genuine demons.


    Su Li said that she was able to make the safe journey thanks to Xiaoqing¡¯s assistance.


    The schr and the female ghost, Ning Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian.


    Su Heng thought of the story of "A Chinese Ghost Story."


    But both people were women... Yuri! ying so boldly, no wonder she has returned from the big city.


    Su Heng shook his head, feeling that the more he thought, the more preposterous his ideas became.


    In fact,


    The moment he first saw Xiaoqing,


    He entertained the thought of taking her down then and there for interrogation.


    But seeing that Su Li and Xiaoqing seemed to share a deep bond, this idea was ultimately suppressed by Su Heng bit by bit.


    "Forget it..."


    Su Heng was always decisive in his actions, but this matter involved his own family,


    And he seemed somewhat conflicted.


    After pondering for a while, he still sighed and said, "I¡¯ll just continue to observe for a while, then make further ns!"

 Chapter 28: Traceless

    Chapter 28: Traceless


    The banquet ended.


    But the dishes served were never going to be enough to satisfy Su Heng¡¯s appetite.


    He also had the kitchen prepare a more substantial supplementary meal for himself, to aid in his cultivation and to gain more attribute points.


    Su Heng returned to his abode.


    Soon, the servants came in bearing basin after basin of rice, tender stewed meat, and a variety of precious medicinal dishes.


    All this food, a quantity enough to satiate seven or eight sturdy men, was ced on the long table before Su Heng.


    Yet, Su Heng didn¡¯t immediately reach for his chopsticks.


    Instead, he sat in his chair, raised his leg, and shortly afterward two young maids came forward to help him remove his boots.


    Two wooden tubs were ced under the table, filled with special broth beneficial to the body."Huff..."


    Su Heng ced his feet into the tubs.


    Feeling the scorching heat spreading from his soles, gradually permeating through his entire body.


    His body, which had been tense due to an anomaly, also slowly rxed, and the myriad thoughts in his mind were temporarily cast aside.


    His body came into contact with the water.


    The talent inherited from the Water Ghost Poison Sack began to take effect.


    Su Heng opened his eyes, his metabolism enhanced, his mouth secreting arge amount of thick saliva.


    So much so that when he opened his mouth, strands of semi-transparent silvery-white threads clung between his teeth, disying Su Heng¡¯s vigorous vitality at the moment.


    The sizzling sound emitted when the steaming hot dipping sauce, sttered with hot oil, was poured over the tender stewed meat.


    The fragrance of the meat and the spicy taste of the sauce were instantly stimted to the fullest.


    Su Heng opened his mouth wide.


    A pork foot weighing about half a jin was swallowed whole by him, bones and all.


    Ordinary people chew their food slowly and thoroughly, but Su Heng wasn¡¯t like that. His consumption of food was akin to downing liquor in big gulps.


    Various foods...


    Whether it was rice, stewed meat, or other stir-fried dishes.


    Su Heng just tilted his head back and swallowed.


    Each movement of his throat signified that about half a jin of food was devoured, quickly digested and broken down.


    In this manner, an entire table of dishes.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Su Heng had wiped it all out.


    Only the greasy tes and pots remained, slightly messily arranged before Su Heng, still emitting a faint scent of grease.


    "Comfortable..."


    Su Heng¡¯s prolonged breath expelled a mouthful of stale air.


    He slightly loosened the belt around his waist and casually leaned against the back of the chair.


    Raising his leg,


    Two young maids struggled to carry away the tubs.


    Then, another pair of maids came with clean towels, wiped the dampness from Su Heng¡¯s feet, and dressed him in his shoes and socks.


    The food was quite satisfactory, but Su Heng felt something was missing.


    He pushed back from the table and went out into the courtyard.


    After a moment of thought.


    He realized where the problemy.


    "Where is the Taishui meat?" Su Heng was taken aback for a moment, looking toward the charioteer Li Si who wasn¡¯t far off.


    "Those vigers from Heikui Mountain said that the Taishui meat has disappeared from the vige," Li Si approached Su Heng and replied in a low voice.


    "Is that so?"


    Su Heng touched his chin, his gaze lingered on Li Si for a brief while.


    For some reason, he always felt that Li Si¡¯s expression,pared to the past, seemed somewhat vacant.


    Was he ill?


    Or had he encountered some difficult troubling issue?


    "Perhaps those vigers are deliberately deceiving us, just looking for an excuse to hike up the price," Li Si added, offering his own conjecture.


    "Yes, that¡¯s also a possibility," Su Heng nodded in agreement.


    "Should we send someone to check it out?"


    Su Heng furrowed his brows in thought, but did not immediately give an answer.


    The flesh of the Water Ghost had already been consumed inrge part by him. And though the Taishui meat, while not as effective as true demon flesh, the abundant quantity and the help it brought him was obvious.


    Unless absolutely necessary, Su Heng naturally did not want to give up this vast source of attribute points.


    But Heikui Mountain...


    Su Heng remembered the bizarre demons he encountered in the mountain that day.


    However, Heikui Mountain was vast, and the ce where the Taishui grew was on the eastern side of the mountain base, while the ce where the fog demon appeared was towards the west.


    The two locations were separated by a considerable distance, and there was no need to worry that an encounter was certain.


    Moreover, during this period of time,


    No more incidents of fog demons harming people had been heard.


    It seemed as though with the death of the Water Ghost, the other demons near Changqing County also felt fear, retreating into the forest and keeping a certain distance from human society.


    "No matter, I¡¯ll go there myself," Su Heng quickly made up his mind.


    "Then I¡¯ll apany you," Li Si immediately said, "The environment in Heikui Mountain isplex; I can lead the way for you."


    "Good!"


    Su Heng agreed without further thought.


    He turned around and strode toward the archway.


    Behind him, Li Si watched Su Heng¡¯s receding figure, lowered his head, a strange white mist shed in his eyes.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Yaowang Vige.


    A dpidated little mountain vige in Heikui Mountain.


    The vige isn¡¯trge, housing only a hundred or so families.


    The residents lived off the mountain, making a living by hunting and gathering medicinal herbs.


    They also farmed on the mountain, but due to poor soil fertility, the harvest was meager and barely enough to fill their stomachs.


    The upside was its seclusion.


    The government didn¡¯t interfere, so basically what they grew, they ate.


    With additional yields from the mountain forests, life in the vige was surprisingly decent despite their remote location.


    "Thud, thud, thud!"


    Under Li Si¡¯s guidance, Su Heng arrived at Yaowang Vige.


    He reached out and knocked on the weathered wooden gate before him.


    "Creak!"


    After a moment, footsteps came from inside, and the wooden gate was pushed open.


    An old man with white hair and a hunched back appeared before Su Heng; he was the vige chief of Yaowang Vige, nameless, and simply referred to by the vigers as Old Yaosou.


    "I would like to ask about the Water Ghost Poison Sack," Su Heng politely began, extending a piece of broken silver.


    The old man didn¡¯t reach out to take it, "Haven¡¯t we already told you everything we know?"


    His gaze fell on Li Si.


    "Well, alright..." Su Heng¡¯s gaze drifted toward the courtyard before asking, "May I borrow a hoe for a moment?"


    "Suit yourself," Old Yaosou nodded and stepped aside.


    Su Heng bent down to pass through the wooden gate into the courtyard, took a hoe leaning against the wall into his hands, and gave a grateful bow to the elder, "Thank you. I¡¯ll return it to you shortly."


    With the tool in hand,


    He no longer lingered, leading Li Si out of Yaowang Vige.


    It seemed that the vigers seldom saw outsiders, as they passed through the streets, doors on both sides opened.


    Figure after figure walked out from the pitch-ck rooms.


    Without speaking a word,


    They simply turned their heads, revealing eerie smiles on their faces.


    A pair of eyes misted with a white fog looked at Su Heng, watching until his figure hadpletely disappeared from their sight.


    The noon had just passed,


    And under the bright, scorching sunlight, the figures of Yaowang vigers seemed ghostly and unreal, giving a chilling sensation up one¡¯s spine.


    ...


    Bang!


    At the foot of the mountain, Su Heng mmed the hoe into the soft soil.


    This was the ce where the Water Ghost Poison Sack was unearthed.


    It looked like a hole created by a meteorite, seven or eight meters in diameter, surrounded by a quiet environment.


    Dense trees grew all around, blocking the sunlight, casting shadows.


    The chirping of birds from the treetops made one drowsy,


    But asionally, a mountain breeze would blow, bringing a touch of coolness, dispelling the drowsiness, and sending a shiver through one¡¯s body.


    Su Heng held the hoe in his hand, swinging it with force.


    A sharp, piercing sound of air being cleaved filled the air, and the dull thud of the hoe striking the ground was continuous, asrge amounts of dark, moist soil were thrown aside, piling up into two mounds as tall as a person on either side of Su Heng.


    In just a short time,


    A pit more than a meter deep appeared before Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    St!


    A muffled sound came from the pit ahead.


    Su Heng¡¯s heart leapt with joy, thinking he had finally found the Water Ghost Poison Sack.


    He tossed the hoe aside, jumped into the freshly dug pit, and bent over to clear the ck soil inside.


    He tossed aside fragments of rock and dirt.


    Su Heng¡¯s fingertips felt a soft, eerie sensation, as if...


    The eagerness in his eyes vanished, his expression turned cold, and he slowly cleared the loose soil.


    Eventually,


    The secret buried there was fully exposed in front of Su Heng.


    Even for someone as brave and strong-hearted as Su Heng, seeing whaty before him made his heart skip a beat, feeling a chill spread up his spine.


    "You..."


    Buried in the hole beneath him,


    Was not the Water Ghost Poison Sack he was searching for, but a rotting, bloody visage.


    That face was very familiar to Su Heng.


    It was none other than Li Si, the driver who had been following him.


    But if the real Li Si had been dead here all along, then the Li Si who had been following him... what exactly was he?

 Chapter 29: True Strength

    Chapter 29: True Strength


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Su Heng¡¯s pupils shrank slightly as thousands of thoughts shed through his mind in an instant.


    His body suddenly swelled, as Yang Extreme True Qi infused his entire being.


    In the sunlight, he left behind smoke-like substantial shadows.


    Bang!


    Su Heng turned and threw a punch.


    Behind him, Li Si¡¯s body burst with a "pop," turning into a vast expanse of white mist.


    Within the mist, two adult fist-sized golden eyes slowly lit up, their gaze carrying a human-like mockery.


    A dream-like slender pure white body, enshrouded in golden mes.A single horn on the head and five thick tails on its back.


    Before Su Heng, emerging from the cloud of mist, was a creature akin to a cheetah, over three meters long.


    It lunged forward violently.


    Its robust beast w collided furiously with Su Heng¡¯s palm.


    Bang!


    It was like a grenade exploding out of thin air in mid-air.


    The air,pressed to its limit, burst forth, creating a visible white torrent.


    In an instant, the grass and clods on the ground were swept upyer byyer, the trees on both sides crackled, and a vast number of dead branches and leaves fell like a waterfall.


    Su Heng¡¯s chest visibly caved in slightly.


    He lost the initiative and fell at a disadvantage in the collision, flying backwards tond on a rock five meters away.


    Looking at the pure white demon before him, Su Heng¡¯s gaze turned solemn.


    A Mist Demon...


    The strength it had just demonstrated was secondary.


    What truly shocked Su Heng was the innate talent and intelligence of this demon.


    First, it used its own abilities to disguise itself as Li Si, luring him to this secluded valley.


    Then it used the scent of the deceased Water Ghost Corpse to mask its own.


    It waited until he himself unearthed Li Si¡¯s decayed corpse from this pit, his mind startled, before the Mist Demon seized the opportunity and brazenlyunched a stealth attack.


    This series of ns...


    Though rudimentary, was indeed effective.


    It was hard to imagine they came from the hands of a demon.


    "If thrown into my previous life, this fellow could probably get a master¡¯s degree," Su Heng squinted his eyes. Despite the danger, he wasn¡¯t flustered and even found the mood to joke with himself.


    "The only pity is, this demon still underestimated my strength."


    The Mist Demon was still judging based on the strength Su Heng had shown when they first encountered each other on Heikui Mountain.


    But since then...


    Su Heng had in the Water Ghost Corpse and transnted the demon cadaver.


    Then, by devouring the flesh of demons, he obtained arge number of attribute points.


    Although only four days had passed, Su Heng¡¯s strength had already increased a lot.


    Therefore,


    Even though it took the opportunity,


    The stealth attack still failed to truly damage Su Heng seriously.


    Even the slight injuries he had just suffered werergely inconsequential within a few breaths.


    "However..."


    Su Heng¡¯s thoughts raced, and since the Mist Demon was so clever,


    He could also counter its ns and take this opportunity to kill it in one fell swoop.


    Exactly how talented the Mist Demon was, Su Heng wasn¡¯t quite sure, but that ability to create fog on arge scale and iste sensation was undoubtedly a powerful means of escape.


    If it didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Su Heng to capture and kill it.


    Now, on the contrary, he had been given an excellent opportunity.


    With this thought,


    A rough n quickly formed in Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    Just then, the Mist Demon let out a roar, the sound rolling like boulders, shaking the forest, startling countless birds, and lunging at Su Heng once again.


    "Hahaha, kill!"


    Su Heng roared withughter as his body swelled once again.


    Huge, terrifying ck tendons surfaced all over him; his arms spread wide, then he lunged forward with a fierce pounce.


    Boom!


    Within the dense forest, a vast expanse of gray-white mist expanded and tore apart.


    One ck, one white, two muscr figures entangled inbat, like giant bulldozers, wherever they went, the surrounding rocks,nd, and trees exploded one after another.


    The sounds of explosions came continuously.


    The ground looked like it had been bombarded by artillery fire, and in the blink of an eye, it was pockmarked withrge pits.


    "Evil-breaking Roar¡ª"


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a loud explosion rang out.


    A pitch-ck figure tore through the fog, shattering the ground beneath its feet, and suddenly charged toward the river downstream from the mountain.


    Shaped like a cheetah, thepletely white mist demon held golden mes in its mouth, its pupils turned to a reddish-gold, and it let out an irritated growl.


    With a powerful push from its four limbs, its form unfolded in an instant.


    It too became a scorching white light, pursuing Su Heng at an even faster speed.


    The mountains on both sides rose and fell swiftly, flying past, and the airflow, moving at an ultra-high speed, exploded into roaring wind gusts by their ears.


    Thud!


    A huge clump of pitch-ck shrubs shattered with a casual swipe from Su Heng.


    After crossing a steep cliff, and with a leap forward, the sounds of rushing water already reached his ears.


    The pitch-ck, murky Nine Curves River carved an arc at the foot of the mountain, huge swathes of foam rising with the waves.


    In the distance, a shattered, abandoned and decrepit dock,


    In the grass near the dock, one could still see abandoned carriages, wooden barrels, and so on.


    It seemed that not long ago,


    Those servants who came to get water had perished right here.


    "That¡¯s fine..."


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes faintly glowed red.


    He opened his mouth, his chest swelling as he inhaled arge amount of air.


    Like a pitch-ck meteor, he crashed violently into the turbulent river, causing water to ssh everywhere.


    Ssh!


    The murky water instantly enveloped Su Heng.


    The water was ice-cold, and the buzzing sound of flowing water was everywhere in his ears.


    An ordinary person would instinctively feel difort in such an environment, but with the various innate abilities brought by the Water Ghost Poison Sack, Su Heng was like a fish returning to the sea, a bird taking flight into the sky.


    First, he felt a coolness all over his body, then a tingling itch spreading through his skin.


    The crimson wounds left from his battle with the mist demon,


    Were now quickly clotting and scabbing over...


    The enhanced recovery power brought by his strengthened constitution, coupled with the metabolic boost from the blessing of water¡¯s grace.


    In the span of a few breaths,


    The injuries on Su Heng¡¯s body almost disappeared, leaving only shallow pink marks.


    "So next..." Within the turbid current, Su Heng suddenly opened his eyes, his pupils blood-red. He bared a ferocious smile, and a spine-chilling gurgle came from his belly.


    "Hunting time hase!"


    "Level up!"


    Swallowing the Water Ghost Corpse, he gained a massive amount of attribute points.


    In an instant, they all surged into the Yang Pole ck Evil Skill, and the numbers behind blurred.


    Equivalent to the experience, achievements, and various enhancements and changes that ordinary people would umte over three to four decades of cultivation, were now channeled into Su Heng¡¯s body.


    ¡¯True Qi... is the essence of a person, the innate spirit, the breath of life...¡¯


    ¡¯If it can be cultivated topletion, pressurized, strengthened, heated... maybe it can transform into an even more formidable form.¡¯


    ¡¯The difference is like that between ordinary water flow and a high-pressure water gun...¡¯


    ¡¯This is¡ªYang Pole True Strength!!!¡¯


    [Yang Pole ck Evil Skill Level 9 (Special effects: Yang Pole True Strength, Evil-breaking Roar)]

 Chapter 30: Torture and Killing

    Chapter 30: Torture and Killing


    In the ominous and silent forest, a white mist was hazy.


    A golden ze shot forward swiftly, with the rushing wind pressure utterly crushing the low bushes on both sides, destroying them.


    Roar!


    A roar shattered the mountains and forests.


    The likewise injured Mist Demon leaped out and saw the rapid river at the foot of the mountain from afar.


    It did not slow down, its eyes zing red, and it pounced forward fiercely.


    Boom!


    A terrifying force exploded.


    The water was pressed down, revealing a semi-circr indentation.Amidst the whitish giant waves ten or more meters high, Su Heng¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of the Mist Demon.


    "Hahaha! Beast, do you think you can kill me!!!"


    A wildugh.


    The fiery Yang Pole True Strength filled Su Heng¡¯s body.


    His clothes ripped to shreds, turning into ashes, his body looking as though it was cast from bronze and iron, glistening under the sunlight.


    Sss¡ª


    A huge hand, fan-like, spread open.


    Five fingers, each glowing red and thick as copper pirs, came crashing down with a p.


    A horrified expression shed humanlike on the gruesome face of the Mist Demon; not only had Su Heng¡¯s woundspletely healed,


    But the aura he emitted was many times stronger than before.


    The wild and fiery Yang Pole True Strength enveloped Su Heng¡¯s fingertips, extending a full foot forward.


    It twisted the air, vibrating at a high frequency.


    It looked just like the invisible des in science fiction movies.


    Before Su Heng¡¯s full-strength p couldnd, a piercing pain prated his bones, causing his flesh to tremble violently, as if his body was about to be torn apart.


    "Roar!"


    The Mist Demon roared, its pupils turning from golden-red to crimson.


    It knew it had fallen into a trap, but by then, there was no retreat.


    It quickly gathered all its strength, beautiful golden mes surrounding its body, channeled like a stream into the horn on its head, and with a fierce upward thrust,


    A crisp crack sounded.


    The horn on the head of the Mist Demon was broken by Su Heng, followed by its head beingpressed and deformed.


    Blood spurted from the demon¡¯s mouth and nostrils, then was evaporated by the burning Yang Pole True Strength on Su Heng¡¯s body, forming a crimson mist.


    "Aowuu!"


    A dragon-like strength surged into the Mist Demon¡¯s long, robust body.


    The creature, over ten meters long, was flung like a rag doll by Su Heng¡¯s palm, crashing into a more distant shallow bay and sting a hole in the ground.


    The demon¡¯s vitality was vigorous.


    Even after such severe damage, it did not die immediately.


    The Mist Demon¡¯s limbs iled wildly, leaving scrapes on the beach, and it somehow managed to stagger to its feet.


    A whimper.


    It did not dare look up at Su Heng even for a moment.


    It turned and desperately sprinted toward the mist-covered mountains nearby.


    If it could make it into the mist, it could block both sight and sound, find a chance to escape, slowly recover, and then¡ª


    Hiss!


    A terrifying ck hand grabbed the Mist Demon¡¯s long leopard tail.


    Thetter¡¯s body involuntarily lifted off the ground, screaming in panic as it frantically turned its head.


    In the shadows, Su Heng¡¯s ck hair was disheveled, the skin on his cheeks taut, his mouth grotesquely wide open, disying pale, horrific teeth dripping with thick saliva.


    His eyes were especially horrifying.


    Crimson throughout, filled with a pathological craving for food.


    "Aow!!!!!!"


    A shriek of terror came from the Mist Demon¡¯s mouth.


    Its two front limbs struggled violently, wing two bloody pits into the ground.


    But it was futile¡ª


    As Su Heng¡¯s arm muscles contracted.


    The massive body of the fog demon waspletely dominated by a formidable force, lifting off the ground and suspending in mid-air.


    Swung up, smashed down!


    The golden sun hung in the sky, but suddenly it blurred and plummeted rapidly.


    Crack!


    Sharp broken rocks about a meter long were underfoot.


    The spine of the fog demon collided with the broken rocks, making a crisp sound, and the howling stopped abruptly.


    Bang!


    Su Heng knelt on the fog demon.


    With one hand, he firmly locked its body, preventing it from moving.


    The other hand, wrapped in a thickyer of Yang Pole True Strength, struck the fog demon¡¯s head continuously like a sledgehammer.


    There was no technique to speak of, just brutal and barbaric striking.


    The beautiful and magnificent red-gold pupils of the fog demon bled and burst, its skull shattered, and white brain matter sprayed out from its eyes and nostrils, as arge pool of scorching blood slowly condensed beneath its head.


    Its majestic pure white head slowly became a blurry mass of flesh under Su Heng¡¯s pounding.


    In the beginning,


    The body of the fog demon convulsed, still struggling.


    The uncontrolled five tails whipped Su Heng like long whips, leaving trivial red marks.


    But soon, it couldn¡¯t even struggle.


    Its brain, those central systems controlling its body, were violently destroyed.


    The tails weakly fell to the ground, plopping down, and a foul-smelling turbid yellow mixture spurted from behind.


    It also represented theplete end of this formidable life.


    "Huff¡­"


    Su Heng¡¯s chest heaved dramatically.


    He slowly stood up, the terrifying red light in his eyes gradually faded.


    Since he began practicing martial arts,


    The creature before him could be considered one of the most dangerous and terrifying he had ever encountered.


    Strong, barely less formidable than himself. Moreover, it possessed a bizarre talent and high intelligence, setting traps, luring him here.


    A series of processes came down,


    Surprisingly making Su Heng feel a direct sense of life-and-death crisis.


    But now, slowly reflecting back, Su Heng felt no fear in his heart; instead, he was filled with a gratifying sense of catharsis.


    As if this was what he truly longed for...


    "Must not be careless!"


    Su Heng shook his head, casting that dangerous thought out of his mind.


    The demon¡¯s talent was bizarre and terrifying, and its intelligence was no less than that of humans; if he had been weaker and suffered a sneak attack, then lying in the pool of blood wouldn¡¯t be the fog demon, but him, Su Heng.


    "Though a monster, it was indeed a worthy opponent."


    Looking at the bloody body of the fog demon, Su Heng chuckled softly, "To show respect, I will properly relish your flesh and blood."


    He bent down,


    Nonchntly picked up the fog demon¡¯s head, hanging it on his shoulder like a backpack.


    The over three-meter-long body of the fog demon wasn¡¯t light, but Su Heng felt no weight at all. With a light tap of his toes, he suddenly surged forward over ten meters.


    But...


    Walking, walking, Su Heng suddenly stopped.


    "Something¡¯s not right!"


    He narrowed his eyes, seemingly realizing something, and abruptly turned back to look behind him.


    In the dark and quiet forest, wisps of fog hovered like white silk, lush branches blocked the sunlight casting shadows.


    There was no wind, nor any sound.


    Looking at the eerily silent forest before him, Su Heng¡¯s expression turnedpletely somber.


    "It shouldn¡¯t be¡­"


    The fog demon was clearly in by himself, its body slung over his shoulder.


    But the fog created by the fog demon¡¯s talent could still exist in this forest, which was abnormal.


    Unless¡ª


    The pale cheetah he had just killed was not the actual body of the fog demon!?

 Chapter 31: Third-rate

    Chapter 31: Third-rate


    Time progressed to the afternoon.


    In Changqing County, Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall.


    A dark cyan carriage slowly came to a stop under the Chinese parasol tree at the entrance of the hall.


    A young coachman dismounted, and two beautiful youngdies stepped out of the carriage, the one in front wore white while the other slowly opened an oiled paper umbre.


    It was none other than Su Li and her maid, Xiaoqing.


    "This is the Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall..." Su Linded steadily on the ground, looked up, and saw the four big characters on the que amidst the mottled shadows of the trees, "This handwriting is quite good. Could it really be that there is some reclusive expert who chooses to hide in in sight and cultivate here?"


    Su Li had inquired from Su Gui about Su Heng¡¯s experiences in recent times.


    She knew that he had practiced martial arts here, and then various changes had urred.


    Hearing is false, seeing is believing.Driven by curiosity, she decided toe here in person to find some reasonable exnation.


    "We are here to visit Master Ning."


    With a smile on her face, Su Li spoke to a white-d disciple at the entrance of the hall.


    "Please wait here,dies. I will go call my master right away!" Recognizing the Su Family¡¯s carriage, and seeing that both Su Li and Xiaoqing were of distinguished appearance, the white-d disciple felt a chill in his heart and did not dare to neglect them. After bowing with sped hands, he hurriedly ran inside the hall.


    Before long,


    A chaotic sound of footsteps came from inside the gate.


    The ones who first came out were not the hall¡¯s master, Ning Zhibai, but two young disciples each holding a Tai Chi sword.


    Before Su Li could feel puzzled, another two disciples, this time holding iron zithers, came out.


    Then, out came another two female disciples, each with a horsetail whisk in hand.


    The six of them formed two rows, standing opposite each other.


    Every one of them stood tall and proud, exuding confidence, forming a path in front of the hall¡¯s entrance.


    Finally, a clear sound of footsteps could be heard.


    A middle-aged man, no taller than one meter fifty-six, dressed in white with the words "Pure Yang Skill" embroidered in golden thread in lively calligraphy on his clothes, walked out leisurely.


    Even though the middle-aged man had a lean figure, his eyes were quite bright.


    He looked around and his gaze fell on Su Li.


    "Are you the young miss of the Su Family?" Ning Zhibai nodded slightly with a warm smile.


    "..."


    Su Li was somewhat speechless.


    She had indeed been intimidated by Ning Zhibai¡¯s grand entrance just now.


    However, upon seeing him in person and sweeping her gaze over him, she knew it was nothing more than a facade.


    Still, to avoid misjudgment, Su Li carefully took out the monster-findingpass and nced at it.


    As expected...


    The crystal in the center of thepass was dull and grey.


    There were no traces of demonic activity around Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall.


    "I am."


    Su Li quickly hid her emotions and, knowing that Pure Yang Skill sounded like a Daoist tradition, she performed a courteous salutation towards Ning Zhibai.


    "Master Ning, I am here to request a look at the stances and Heart Sutra of the Pure Yang Skill," Su Li revealed the purpose of her visit.


    Noticing Ning Zhibai¡¯s troubled expression.


    Su Li handed over a silver ingot, pushing it into Ning Zhibai¡¯s hands.


    Ning Zhibai was shocked. This delicate-looking girl seemed to possess tremendous strength; he found his hand easily pried open.


    Indeed...


    All members of the Su Family were monsters.


    Ning Zhibai was somewhat fond of fame, but he was not greedy for wealth.


    "Miss, it is not permissible!" Ning Zhibai stuffed the silver ingot back into Su Li¡¯s hands, smiling wryly as he exined, "Su Heng of the Su Family has granted my Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall a favor of rebirth, and I cannot ept any more money from your Su Family.


    The mental method and foundation exercises for the Pure Yang Skill are not some secret that cannot be shared, giving them to you is perfectly fine."


    "However, the practice of the Pure Yang Skill must be approached gradually, do not rush for quick results."


    Ning Zhibai cautioned.


    He was helpless, ever since the news of Su Heng subduing the water ghost spread throughout Changqing County.


    The number of youthsing to the Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall to practice every day had be countless.


    But these people,cking in both root bone andprehension, were ultimately ordinary mortals. They were anxious for sess in their practice, leading to strained muscles, tendons, and ligaments, harming themselves and often unable to leave bed for months at a time, needlessly causing many troubles.


    Ning Zhibai¡¯s hesitation earlier was also due to his concern that Su Li would make the same mistake.


    Ning Zhibai took out a small booklet from his bosom and handed it to Su Li. She reached out to take it, her smile more genuine than before, "Thank you, Master Ning."


    "May I use a quiet room in the hall to study it by myself?" Su Li asked again.


    "Of course," Ning Zhibai nodded with a smile, "There are many vacant rooms in the hall, I¡¯ll have a disciple arrange one for you."


    ¡­


    "Hu..."


    In a quiet and secluded courtyard within the martial arts hall.


    Birds chirped cheerfully, and a golden wintersweet flower was blooming in the corner flower bed.


    As the sun dipped westward, the light turning a warm red, Su Li had finally finished studying the foundation exercises and the Heart Sutra of the Pure Yang Skill in detail, and even repeated the movements several times. As the top schr of the county, Su Li¡¯s aptitude was unquestionable. In less than half a day, she grasped the basics of the Pure Yang Skill.


    "How is this cultivation technique?"


    Xiaoqing forcefully spoke up, cing a cup of hot tea on the stone table in front of Su Li.


    "Ah..." Su Li sighed, rubbing her temples with a look of fatigue as she gazed at the sunset in the sky.


    She did not speak, but rather, she held up three pale fingers.


    Xiaoqing tilted her head, puzzled.


    "Third-rate," Su Li said, "In the Demon Suppression Bureau, such a cultivation technique wouldn¡¯t even draw attention. It would be used to prop up a table or casually thrown into a corner to collect dust."


    "But your brother tore apart a demon with the Pure Yang Skill," Xiaoqing noted.


    "If he had truly cultivated it by himself, his root bone andprehension would be beyond monstrous."


    In the Demon Suppression Bureau, Su Li¡¯s talent was rated as a rarity in a hundred years.


    But to practice such a technique to a level where she couldbat demons, Su Li had no confidence whatsoever.


    What¡¯s more...


    The Pure Yang Skill was fundamentally iplete, and itcked the medicinal catalyst required to break limits.


    Yet Su Heng had achieved it.


    And in merely three months.


    There were two possibilities, either Su Heng was an unrivaled genius whose talents made the current cultivation systems ineffective on him, or Su Heng had inadvertentlye into contact with some special demon, influenced and transformed by it...


    Comparatively, Su Li certainly believed thetter was more likely.


    Especially given the reaction from the demon detecting device, it further confirmed her conjecture.


    Under the sunset,


    Recalling the bits and pieces of her days with Su Heng.


    Su Li¡¯s expression turned gloomy, bereft of her former poise.


    "Should I report it to the elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau..." Xiaoqing suggested tentatively by her side.


    "No!" Su Li shook her head, "Let¡¯s not for now."


    "You fear that the elders might harm your brother, but by doing so, you expose yourself to danger," Xiaoqing¡¯s voice was calm, yet there was a hint of sternness.


    "Trust me, Xiaoqing, I¡¯ll handle this matter well," Su Li was silent at first, then she reached out to pinch Xiaoqing¡¯s cheek, a smile appearing on her face.


    She waved her hand, walking towards the gate against the backdrop of the setting sun.

 Chapter 32: Fire Poison

    Chapter 32: Fire Poison


    "Hiss..."


    Watching the white silk-like mist wandering in the pitch-dark forest in front of him, Su Heng¡¯s pupils contracted.


    The leopard was powerful, and it wasn¡¯t even the real body of the mist demon.


    How formidable must the real mist demon be?


    Not right!


    Upon closer thought, Su Heng felt there was a w in this idea.


    He was here now, and since the mist demon was determined to kill him, if it still had the strength, it could simply send another puppet to deal with him.


    But the fact was...


    After the leopard was mortally wounded by Su Heng, there was no more movement from the mist demon; instead, it actively used the fog to block arge area of the forest.The true coward was not Su Heng, but rather the mist demon in the forest.


    "With the leopard fallen, the mist demon is also significantly injured. Should I take this chance to explore Heikui Mountain again, perhaps I¡¯ll find the mist demon¡¯s real body."


    Such a thought rose in Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    But even though he could smell the demon¡¯s scent within a certain range, finding a demon in the vast mist-covered Heikui Mountain was undoubtedly like finding a needle in the ocean.


    He might even get lost in the forest, which would be the worst case scenario.


    With this thought.


    Su Heng could only give up.


    Whoosh!


    He no longer stayed.


    Carrying the body of the five-tailed white leopard, he lightly tapped his toes on the ground, his form suddenly blurred, turning into a ck line stretching towards the direction of Changqing County.


    In less than half an hour, Su Heng returned to the small courtyard in Nine Rows Alley.


    He went to the basement.


    Su Heng began dissecting the body of the mist demon.


    ying, sinew-pulling, deboning, and flesh-slicing.


    He hung the organs categorically on hooks, and chopped the flesh into pieces to put in wooden barrels for curing.


    With his experience handling the water ghost and therge amount of tools like boning knives prepared beforehand, such work was easy for Su Heng, and his mood was exceptionally good.


    The water ghost, although nearly two meters tall, was too frail.


    There was not much flesh on its body.


    But this white leopard was truly a fierce beast, over a meter long, with firm muscles, and could yield at least three hundred pounds of beast meat.


    The only pity was, Su Heng did not find any demon corpse within the body of the white leopard.


    The white leopard was not a true demon.


    Its flesh,pared to that of the water ghost, would have slightly less effect.


    By the time Su Heng finished processing the body of the white leopard, it was already unknowinglyte in the afternoon. He left the courtyard and went to the Su Family mansion for dinner.


    He happened to encounter Su Li returning home.


    Su Li and Xiao Qing, one after another, got down from the carriage.


    They also looked towards Su Heng from afar, Su Li squeezed a smile on her face, and slightly nodded towards Su Heng as a gesture of greeting.


    Then she, apanied by her maid, left, disappearing from Su Heng¡¯s sight.


    Su Heng waved his hand.


    The coachman responsible for driving the carriage quickly came to Su Heng.


    After a conversation, Su Heng learned that Su Li had gone to the Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall that afternoon.


    "Is she investigating my past experiences?" Su Heng raised his head, looking towards the gradually setting sun in the western sky.


    Images surfaced in Su Heng¡¯s memory.


    Su Li¡¯s return home, theplex expression on her face during their first meeting.


    The strangely styledpass in her hand, the flickering red light on thepass.


    And the extraordinary strength that Su Li exhibited when they embraced, along with the eerie maid apanying her.


    "Could it be..."


    Su Heng¡¯s expression turned slightly odd.


    Gradually, a rough guess emerged in Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    "Could Su Li have been bewitched by a demon, even led astray? This could be troublesome."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, several days had passed.


    Su Heng observed Su Li¡¯s actions in secret while gaining arge number of attribute points from the flesh of the water ghost and the Five-tailed White Leopard.


    Su Li¡¯s peculiar movements gradually corroborated Su Heng¡¯s previous spection.


    Meanwhile,


    In terms of the cultivation of his cultivation technique, Su Heng was making rapid progress as well.


    A massive amount of demonic beast flesh was absorbed and converted by him, enabling him to umte about ten attribute points each day. Ten attribute points, when added to a cultivation technique, amounted to what would be ten years of arduous cultivation for an average person.


    Moreover, the gain of attribute points not only heightened the level of his cultivation technique but also came with an increase in body weight and further enhancement of his physical body.


    "Huff..."


    A breeze blew past, casting a dappled shadow through the trees.


    Under a lush locust tree in the small courtyard of Jiutiao Lane,


    Su Heng opened his eyes, a terrifying red light shing through them momentarily.


    He looked up and swallowed thest piece of flesh from the water ghost, feeling the vigorous and powerful life force of the demon being slowly extracted and absorbed by him.


    He got up and moved his feet away from a wooden basin filled with hot water.


    He didn¡¯t even put on shoes.


    He just walked barefoot on the soft ck soil,


    Walking back and forth around the locust tree, feeling that the food he had just eaten had digested quite thoroughly.


    Only then did Su Heng focus his spirit, and a light gray attribute panel appeared before his eyes.


    [Su Heng]


    [Height: 1.95 meters]


    [Weight: 355 pounds]


    [State: Vein Mutation 75%]


    [Cultivation Techniques: Yang Pole ck Evil Skill Ninth Layer (Special Effects: Yang Pole True Strength, Evil-breaking Roar), Red Poison Technique (Beginner)]


    [Attribute Points: 60]


    In five days, he had gained sixty attribute points.


    Su Heng was quite satisfied with this progress, arge amount of demonic beast fleshbined with the digestive aid from the Water Ghost Poison Sack,


    Had perfectly unveiled the potential of his Golden Finger.


    So, the next step was to strengthen his existing cultivation techniques to the extreme.


    His current state was Vein Mutation.


    Su Heng was looking forward to seeing what kind of changes woulde when the Vein Mutation reached one hundred percent, and what sort of realm his life level would enter into.


    "First, let¡¯s start with the Red Poison Technique."


    Hiss!


    Thirty attribute points were thrown in, instantly elevating the Red Poison Technique from the beginner level to a limit-breaking level.


    This technique was extremely domineering.


    To achieve great sess, one had to incorporate a deadly fire poison into one¡¯s body using a special method.


    This process was extremely perilous, and the slightest inattention could lead to the fire poison activating, resulting in sudden death.


    Of course...


    The Red Poison Technique, upon reachingpletion,


    Was considered the strongest among Su Heng¡¯s three cultivation techniques.


    Whereas the other techniques at a profound level regted the body and expanded longevity,


    The higher the proficiency in the Red Poison Technique, the deeper the fire poison corroded the internal organs, thus being short-lived and prone to sudden death was likely.


    Thus,


    This Red Poison Technique can be described as a standard demonic cultivation technique.


    The attribute panel¡¯s specialty came into y again, bypassing the extremely dangerous step of integrating fire poison directly and bringing the cultivation technique to perfection.


    Moreover, the characteristics of the fire poison were also perfectly simted through a special transformation of the true strength.


    [Detected that Red Poison Technique and Yang Pole ck Evil Skill have some ovepping content, whether to choose to integrate both techniques.]


    "Yes!" Su Heng did not hesitate, and clicked confirm.


    [Techniques are being integrated¡­ Integration ongoing¡­ Integrationplete!]


    [Crimson Yang ck Evil Technique Ninth Layer (Special Effects: Yang Pole True Strength, Fire Poison, Evil-breaking Roar)]

 Chapter 33: Perfect Ending

    Chapter 33: Perfect Ending


    "Swoosh!"


    Su Heng suddenly raised his head, his fingers shooting forward in a fierce grab.


    Reddish, vigorous energy rose and fell like leaping mes, leaving shadows in the sunlight.


    The lush branches overhead made a rustling noise as a tree limb, as thick as an adult¡¯s wrist and over a meter long, fell from the sky, now held in Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    The intensified Yang Pole True Strength surged into the stout branch.


    Hisss!


    Streams of ck smoke rose from the branch.


    It was as if it had been ced in a furnace for roasting, with its moisture rapidly evaporating.


    Crack!Su Heng squeezed with his five fingers with force.


    The branch shattered into several pieces, turning into grey-ck charcoal chunks, which then fell to the ground.


    "This is the effect of Fire Poison, whichpletely charred the tree branch that was just plucked from the big tree. If the pure Yang True Strength mixed with Fire Poison were to surge into the flesh and blood of a person or demon..." Imagining the scene made Su Heng shudder involuntarily.


    A palm strike administered, and a sweep of Yang Pole True Strength would directly roast the opponent¡¯s internal organs.


    If the fight dragged on for a bit longer without any special means of defense,


    That would mean blood drying up, turning the body into a dried corpse.


    "Devilish cultivation techniques are indeed much more domineering," Su Heng couldn¡¯t help but remark.


    Of course, the Fire Poison was so powerful now because it had been integrated with the fully aplished Yang Pole ck Evil Skill.


    Otherwise, with just the Red Poison Technique alone,


    Though it would still be lethal with Fire Poison, the effects would never be as exaggerated as Su Heng¡¯s.


    With thirty attribute points remaining, he didn¡¯t hesitate to allocate them all to the newly merged Red Extreme ck Evil Skill, breaking through from the ninth to the tenth level.


    The thirty attribute points were used up.


    However, this time the special effects column did not show any changes.


    Su Heng closed his eyes, feeling attentively, and could sense that the overall amount of his strength had increased, roughly by about thirty percent.


    But for a qualitative change to ur,


    It was still not enough.


    "Perhaps I need to reach the next realm for that," Su Heng guessed.


    He opened the attribute panel to take another look.


    With the enhancement of the two skills, the progress of Vein Mutation jumped from seventy-five to nearly ny.


    Between vagueness and rity, Su Heng sensed a feeling ofpletion.


    "The breakthrough is probably just in these uing days," Su Heng estimated, "If fast, maybe just five or six days, and at the slowest, it should not exceed half a month."


    He was quite satisfied with such progress.


    But...


    The flesh and blood of the water ghost had beenpletely consumed.


    There was still some left of the white panther¡¯s flesh, but not much.


    Andpared to the flesh of a proper demon, the white panther¡¯s was still much inferior. Heikui Mountain was shrouded in white mist, making it impossible to obtain the flesh of the ¡¯meat Taishui.¡¯


    When the umted flesh and blood werepletely digested,


    By then, if no new demons had been killed, umting attribute points would be much slower.


    "Given my initial assumption, I had always thought that the mist demon was that powerful white panther. But myst experience has already proved my guess wrong. Besides the white panther, the only likely demon presence in Heikui Mountain is the ¡¯meat Taishui,¡¯ whose flesh I¡¯ve eaten plenty but never seen its true form..."


    "Mist demon, ¡¯meat Taishui,¡¯ could there be some special connection between the two?"


    "Or even, the mist demon itself could be some kind of Taishui-like demon!"


    Fetching a clean piece of white cloth,


    Su Heng bent down to wipe the mud off his feet, put on his socks and shoes, and then returned indoors.


    The sunlight shone through the window, casting upon the clean and neat desk.


    A thick county chronicle with a letter wedged inside.


    Su Heng reached out and opened the letter, looking at the slightly sloppy handwriting on it.


    After a long moment, he sealed the letter again and stuffed it into his bosom. Raising his head to gaze at the mottled tree shadows outside the window, Su Heng¡¯s furrowed brows gradually rxed, and finally, he let out a carefreeugh, "Well then, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to exin everything to sister, I can¡¯t keep dragging this on."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The time arrived at evening.


    In front of the Su Family estate, on the wide and t street.


    Su Heng stooped to board an extra-thick, extra-wide carriage, which obviously sank down upon his entry, issuing a grating creak.


    After Li Si had met with an unexpected demise.


    Another robust and efficient coachman had been apanying Su Heng on his daily errands.


    This coachman was called Wang Lin. From a young age, he had learned a formidable external cultivation technique known as the Iron Sand Palm, with amazing strength in his palms, visiblyrger than those of an ordinary person.


    ced in the world of martial arts, he could barely be considered a first-rate expert.


    "Go!"


    Wang Lin¡¯s burly palm grabbed the horsewhip and swung it fiercely, snapping it on the backside of the horse.


    The horse, worth a thousand taels of Silver, let out a neigh, its head low, pulling the carriage with some difficulty, heading outside the city.


    The carriage quickly disappeared on the wide gstone street.


    In the setting sun.


    The figures of Su Li and Xiao Qing slowly emerged from the other side of the street.


    "He¡¯s left." Even in the evening, Xiao Qing was still holding an oiled paper umbre.


    "I¡¯ve already received the news; he¡¯s going out to the ck market to acquire a batch of cultivation techniques. The round trip should take about an hour or so."


    Su Li clenched her fists, took a deep breath, her full chest heaving, looking somewhat nervous.


    "This time is enough for us to thoroughly investigate the secret in that courtyard."


    "Mm-hmm," Xiao Qing nodded.


    Over the past few days, they had been investigating Su Heng¡¯s daily routines.


    They found that most of the time, Su Heng was not at the residence but was cultivating in a small courtyard in Jiutiao Fang.


    Su Li had been to that small courtyard before.


    But from the surface, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything special about it.


    Only once they got closer would the Demon Seeking Compass react, indicating that the small courtyard where Su Heng had resided for a long time was not as simple as it appeared.


    And...


    Su Li had also heard another piece of news from the servants at home.


    On the night the water ghoul died, a group of craftsmen had built an underground chamber in the courtyard.


    As for the purpose of that underground chamber, no one else could say.


    Not wanting to attract too much attention, Su Li couldn¡¯t investigate openly and aggressively.


    But based on the information received, Su Li spected that the real secret was certainly hidden in that mysterious underground chamber.


    The deeper she thought, the more restless Su Li felt in her heart.


    The curiosity about the secrets on Su Heng¡¯s person, the excitement of danger, and the urgency to save her own brother.


    All these emotions filled her heart.


    So much so that she had visibly worn herself downtely.


    Fortunately, Su Heng was now obliged to leave due to an errand, and Su Li finally had the opportunity to personally investigate the small courtyard.


    "Huff..."


    Su Li took a deep breath, slowly calming her state of mind.


    "There¡¯s no time to waste, let¡¯s set out now," Su Li waved to Xiao Qing, and both of them turned and disappeared into the shadows at the corner of the wall.

 Chapter 34: Showdown

    Chapter 34: Showdown


    Su Li and Xiaoqing both shed over, quickly arriving at the courtyard where Su Heng usually lived.


    "It doesn¡¯t seem like anything special."


    Xiaoqing raised her head, observed the surroundings, then sniffed with her upturned, fair nose,menting.


    "At first nce, it does seem unremarkable, but the reactions of the monster-seekingpass can¡¯t be faked." Su Li took out the monster-seekingpass hanging at her waist, and a faint red light was emanating from the crystal at its center.


    By this time, the sun had already set, and the sky was dim.


    The light emitting from the monster-seekingpass was especially conspicuous in such an environment.


    "Su Heng has already left, but approaching this mansion, the monster-seekingpass still gives a dangerous warning." Xiaoqing¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, "It¡¯s really not simple, we should be cautious."


    "Mmm."


    Su Li nodded, "Let¡¯s take a look inside the house."Su Li led Xiaoqing forward, and just as they took a step, they stepped on something that made a crisp cracking sound underfoot.


    "Ah!"


    Su Li looked nervous, instinctively gripping the hilt of her sword.


    "Don¡¯t be startled, it¡¯s just a piece of wood, it¡¯s nothing." Xiaoqing pushed Su Li away.


    Su Li looked down.


    Indeed, she saw a section of broken wood underfoot.


    Only...


    Su Li¡¯s brows, which had just rxed, furrowed again.


    In Xiaoqing¡¯s puzzled gaze, Su Li bent down and picked up the piece of wood she had just stepped on.


    "These pieces of wood have been charred." Xiaoqing was somewhat surprised, noticing something unusual.


    "Was he barbecuing here? Life must be quite good." Xiaoqingmented. Since her rebirth in this manner, the delicacies of the mortal world had lost their vor for her.


    "It shouldn¡¯t be..."


    Su Li said, "There¡¯s no stove around, and for barbecuing, these wood charcoals definitely wouldn¡¯t be enough."


    Crack!


    She squeezed with her hand forcefully.


    The chunky charcoal crumbled into ck dust, falling from Su Li¡¯s slender fingers.


    "There¡¯s still warmth in these charcoals, giving me the feeling like..."


    "Like what?" Xiaoqing asked curiously.


    "Like using brute force to char wood from the inside out, so much so that after such a long time, there is still a certain amount of force sealed within the charcoal."


    "Sss..."


    Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes widened, "Such prowess is no small feat, could the Elder Xu of the Demon Suppression Bureau do such a thing?"


    Su Li nodded slightly, "He should be able to do that."


    "But, Elder Xu has cultivated the Demon Suppression Bureau¡¯s first-rate unique cultivation technique, the Red Earth Sun Seeking Technique, for decades..." Su Li swallowed dryly, "What has Su Heng cultivated? Just some third-rate cultivation technique found in any martial arts school on the streets, and an iplete one at that."


    "While you are not wrong, I always feel like you are praising your brother." Xiaoqing said crisply.


    "No, definitely not." Su Li vigorously denied.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about that." She pped her hands, looked up at the sky, and thest traces of sunlight also vanished. But the weather today was quite good; the stars dotted the sky, the Milky Way was brilliant, high above the cold, dark firmament.


    "Although we have plenty of time, we should still move quickly." Su Li said in a low voice, arriving at the door of the bedroom.


    Creak!


    The door wasn¡¯t locked, and Su Li pushed it open easily.


    With the aid of the faint starlight from outside the window, Su Li could clearly see the arrangement inside the room.


    A widened and thickened bed, a wooden desk, and in the corner, a clothes rack and a wardrobe. The desk was next to the window, where a thick stack of books was ced, along with various notes and so on. Getting closer, one could still smell a faint scent of ink.


    Su Li came to the desk, casually picked up a book from it to flip through.


    "Changqing County Annals Excerpt ¡¤ Volume One"


    After looking through a few pages and finding they all recorded trivial matters, Su Li lost interest quickly and put the book back as she remembered it.


    "Why would he be interested in these things." Su Li muttered to herself.


    "Maybe, it has to do with those events that happened in Changqing County." Xiaoqing suddenly spoke, "Seeing things that cannot be exined bymon sense, wanting to find answers through such means."


    "You mean, I have wronged him..." Su Li frowned as she spoke.


    "I didn¡¯t say that," Xiaoqing said.


    "Regardless, now that we are here, we have to investigate clearly before saying anything." Su Li clenched her teeth, feeling that her prejudiced thinking might have wronged her brother. But no matter what, things had developed to this stage, and there was no room for turning back halfway.


    "Where is the entrance to the basement?" Su Li asked again.


    "Under the bed." Xiaoqing first closed her eyes, her body gradually turning translucent, and then opened her eyes, confidently answering.


    "Under the bed..."


    Although the wooden bed had been thickened, it was nothing for Su Li.


    She effortlessly moved the wooden bed aside.


    Beneath was a blocky bluestone floor, which at first nce seemed no different from the surrounding floor, but there was no dust on it, clearly indicating it was frequently cleaned ¨C an umon urrence in itself.


    "Thump, thump, thump!"


    Su Li gently tapped on the floor, estimating there was a hollow space underneath.


    She took in a deep breath, slowly moved the floorboard, and revealed a wide ck passage to both of them.


    Rudimentary stairs continued into the darkness, where one couldn¡¯t see one¡¯s hand in front of their face.


    Oilmps were ced on the walls on either side of the stairs.


    To be safe, Su Li didn¡¯t light the oilmps but instead took out a bamboo tube as thick as a finger from her bosom.


    The faint scent of grease wafted from the tube, with a white wick at the end.


    The wick was ignited.


    Bright, white mes dispelled the darkness.


    This was a bamboomp made of whale oil; not only was it bright, but it was also odorless, making it especially suitable for use in unexpected situations during field missions.


    With her breath held subconsciously, Su Li slowly entered the underground chamber.


    The chamber was deep, about five meters or so.


    It took Su Li a while to finally reach the bottom, where she came to a crude arched wooden door reinforced with wood ¨C the door was also unlocked.


    Click!


    Su Li reached out and pushed the wooden door open.


    A strong scent of blood immediately hit her face, causing Su Li to cough twice and feel somewhat nauseous.


    Even Xiao Qing, a being from the shadows, seemed uneasy in such an environment, slowly lifting her feet off the ground and floating in mid-air.


    "This..."


    Su Li ced the whale oilmp on a protrusion in the wall.


    The sight before her made her pupils dte instantly; she raised her head to see a fierce, pure white-haired cheetah hanging above her.


    She stepped back, taking a defensive stance.


    Then she realized that the cheetah was nothing more than a skin, stretched and hung in mid-air, turned into some kind of decoration.


    Su Li let out a sigh of relief.


    Turning her head, she then saw a shriveled, greenish head on the wall behind her, staring back at her.


    Beneath the empty eye sockets were two lines of darkened blood tears.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Li recognized the origin of this head, "Isn¡¯t this the same water ghost we were originally tasked to seek?"


    "Mhm."


    Xiao Qing nodded affirmatively beside her.


    "What a terrible way to die," Xiao Qing said, sticking out her tongue and adding without forgetting.


    "Indeed terrible." Su Li saw bones shattered on a wooden table and some shriveled organs hanging from iron hooks with the help of the whale oilmp¡¯s light. It was not hard to imagine that the water ghost was first killed and then its body was brought here to be dissected and chopped up bit by bit.


    Su Li shivered; she saw severalrge barrels in the corner from which a strong stench of blood wafted.


    She stepped back, intending to see what it was.


    Bang!


    It was as if she bumped into something.


    "Xiao Qing, stop fooling around..." Su Li scratched her head, thinking she had just been standing behind her.


    This little one...


    When floating in mid-air without a sound, she always pops up suddenly, giving herself a scare.


    But as she was pondering, Su Li realized something was off.


    Because out of the corner of her eye, she had already spotted Xiao Qing¡¯s slender figure.


    At the moment she was clinging to the wall, shaking uncontrobly, her face pale white, her mouth open, seemingly wanting to warn something, but unable to make a sound. That was an overwhelming fear from being overpowered on a fundamental level of existence, rendering her speechless.


    "Xiao Qing, you¡¯re here... Then what¡¯s behind me..."


    Gulp!~


    Su Li dry swallowed.


    Bit by bit, she stiffly turned around, first seeing a broad chest. Only when she raised her head and looked further upward did she finally see Su Heng¡¯s expressionless face shrouded in shadows.

 Chapter 35: Sister and Brother

    Chapter 35: Sister and Brother


    "Sister... what are you sneaking around here for?" Su Heng¡¯s voice was calm, but there was an unexinable gleam in his eyes.


    Su Li took a step back.


    She felt her back press against the edge of the table.


    In the periphery of her vision, the whale oilmp burned silently. Xiao Qing trembled all over but still lurked in the shadows, ready for an ambush.


    "I..."


    Su Li swallowed, her face squeezing out a strained smile, "Father called you toe eat, and I saw you weren¡¯t there, so I just..."


    "Is that so?"


    Su Heng tilted his head, seemingly not thinking much of it.


    "Let¡¯s go eat now."With that said, without waiting for Su Li¡¯s response, Su Heng turned and walked towards the door.


    Chi!


    In an instant, a flicker of firelight.


    In the shadows cast by the whale oilmp, two figures intersected.


    Su Li joined her fingers together like a sword, her strength ebbing and flowing, driving a faint cold light, and suddenly stabbing toward the Jiao Valley acupoint at Su Heng¡¯s waist.


    Su Heng, simrly twisting his waist and turning around, his palm driving a strengthened Yang Pole True Strength, struck a palm towards Su Li¡¯s abdomen.


    At the same time,


    The siblings had both chosen to strike with a sneak attack.


    Su Li struck first, her attacknding on Su Heng first.


    A human body has three hundred and sixty-one acupoints, and among these, those called "Sea" are ces where vital energy converges and stores. Those called "Valley" are where tworge muscles connect within the body.


    And the Jiao Valley acupoint connects thetissimus dorsi and the iliacus muscles.


    If this point is struck hard, it immediately paralyzes half of the body, temporarily paralyzing and making it difficult to move.


    Chi!


    Su Li¡¯s fingers pierced into the muscles at Su Heng¡¯s waist.


    "Ah! I¡¯m hit!"


    Su Li was initially thrilled, then her expression suddenly solidified, turning into disbelief.


    She felt as if she had stabbed into a block of steel, a burning paining from her fingertips, almost making her scream.


    Especially the strength...


    The enduring strength condensed by the Green Wood Longevity Technique.


    It was like firewood falling into a furnace, instantly incineratedpletely.


    Her recent strike not only had no effect on Su Heng, but under the rebound of the strength, her own cirction was disrupted, her fair cheeks faintly flushing red.


    Bang!


    Su Heng¡¯s palm fell.


    After destroying Su Li¡¯s protective True Strength, the strength in Su Heng¡¯s palm dissipated.


    And to avoid hurting Su Li,


    Su Heng deliberately changed direction, avoiding sharp objects like the corner hooks of the table behind Su Li, and striking toward an empty space to the side.


    Even if it was purely physical strength, it appeared extremely terrifying.


    Su Li was directly knocked flying.


    She hit the left wall with a dull thud.


    Afterwards, she rather embarrassingly rolled onto the floor, her clothes and hair dusted with gray dirt.


    Hiss¡ª


    A sharp, piercing sound came from behind her head.


    Su Heng turned around and saw Xiao Qing with a pale face, her ck hair loose, the tips of her ten fingers faintly glowing blood red, resembling a fierce female ghost, lunging straight at him.


    "Insignificant trickery!"


    Su Heng scoffed coldly, punching forward.


    The savage strength stirred translucent ripples in the air, rippling outward andpletely enveloping Xiao Qing in them.


    Crack!


    Xiao Qing¡¯s hands made a crisp sound, dark red blood seeping from her features, making her look even more terrifying.


    Even though she was seriously injured, Xiao Qing still refused to give up.


    In the eerie hissing sound,


    Her scattered ck hair spread outward, growing like aquatic nts, wrapping around Su Heng¡¯s neck.


    "Roar!"


    Su Heng roared.


    It was like a muffled thunder exploding in an enclosed room.


    The dull roaring sound waves added up back and forth within the enclosed room, rolling forward, their power doubled.


    Xiao Qing felt as if she had been smashed in the head by a heavy hammer, her mind went nk, her eyes rolled upwards, and her figure blurred.


    She staggered to the ground, fell into aa, andpletely lost the ability to fight.


    "Xiao Qing!"


    Su Li groggily got up from the ground.


    When she lifted her head, she saw Xiao Qing unconscious on the floor.


    In desperation,


    Su Li screamed.


    Her figure turned into a white light, quickly dashing towards Xiao Qing.


    All became a blur, and suddenly, Su Heng¡¯s figure appeared in front of her, his body towering, his muscles across his body swelling and writhing like living things. Strength surged from his body, emitting ck smoke. In the light of the fire, substantial shadows were left, making it seem as though the whole room was packed full because of his body!


    "Sister..." Su Heng¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    "Get out of the way!" Su Li screamed, while pushing her hand against his chest.


    Hiss!


    Su Li felt as if her palm had touched a hot iron.


    Caught off guard, the strong defensive strength rebounded and spread into Su Li¡¯s body.


    Even though it was just a brief touch, the burning strong strength startled her internally.


    Such physique, such strength, and such perception...


    "Monster!"


    Su Li¡¯s face turned flush, her lips cracked.


    That was a sign that the fire poison was beginning to spread through the veins in her body, gradually bing uncontroble.


    "It seems there has been some misunderstanding between us," Su Heng said, extending his hand forward lightning-fast, his index finger gently touching Su Li¡¯s forehead.


    The fire poison was eradicated.


    However, with the heavy consumption of strength, an intense dizziness swept over Su Li¡¯s heart.


    In front of her, the demonic, robust figure of Su Heng gradually blurred, her legs went soft, and she copsed to the ground.


    Whoosh!


    Before she made contact with the ground.


    Arge hand spread its fingers, catching Su Li by the waist.


    With his other hand, Su Heng grabbed Xiao Qing by her long hair, casually lifting her up as if she were mere cargo.


    "Huh..."


    He exhaled a breath.


    The whale oilmp went out, and darkness enveloped the entire room.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The next day.


    Changqing County, Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall.


    The sun had just risen, the sunlight was bright, and the sound of wheel hub rotations came from the outside street.


    Ning Wantong, dressed in white and with her ck hair flowing, held a heavy solid wood box in her arms and handed it to her father, Ning Zhibai.


    "What is this?"


    Ning Zhibai took it with a puzzled look on his face.


    "It¡¯s a gift from Zhang Chun to you. I had helped him with some matters before, so it was hard to refuse," Ning Wantong exined gently, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear and smiling softly.


    "Zhang Chun..."


    Upon hearing this name, Ning Zhibai gradually remembered, "Ah, the kid from Medicine King Vige. His aptitude is good and he is diligent in martial arts; he is thoughtful indeed."


    Click!


    The box opened, and inside was a block of gluey gray-white flesh.


    The flesh piece, about five pounds in weight, looked quite stic and somewhat resembled fat stripped of sinew and blood vessels, emitting a faint fishy smell.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was an illusion...


    Ning Zhibai always felt the flesh piece was subtly wriggling as if it were some kind of living thing.


    He rubbed his eyes with his other hand, discovered that the fleshy motionless in the box, and then set aside the slight astonishment that had risen.

 Chapter 36: The Fog

    Chapter 36: The Fog


    "What is this?"


    Ning Zhibai frowned slightly as he examined the chunk of meat inside the box.


    He reached out to lightly touch it and felt a cool sensation at his fingertips, apanied by a slight tingling. He quickly retracted his finger and scratched the back of his neck.


    "It¡¯s said to be ¡¯Ancient Meat.¡¯"


    Ning Wantong nced at it and replied, "Zhang Chun¡¯s father is a hunter in the mountains; this piece of Ancient Meat was dug out from there, specifically saved for you. It is said that eating it can aid in advancing one¡¯s martial skills."


    "At my age, taking such things is no longer of any use,"


    Ning Zhibai shook his head with a smile and reced the lid, "Take these to Young Master Su, who is full of vigor and might find a use for them."


    Ning Wantong had just reached out to take it.


    Suddenly, Ning Zhibai staggered, as a wave of dizziness struck him.He almost fell, but Ning Wantong quickly reached out to support him, preventing a fall.


    "Father?"


    Ning Wantong put the box aside, her face filled with worry.


    "No harm, no harm¡­" Ning Zhibai chuckled, looked up at the sky to see a faint white line amidst the clouds, suggesting that fog was likely settling over the town.


    He didn¡¯t think much of it, merely exining, "Perhaps it¡¯s because of the pot of strong tea I had just now. While it can keep one alert, it¡¯s actually somewhat harmful to the body. I must be cautious with it in the future."


    Ning Zhibai began to reflect, as was characteristic of him.


    "You¡­"


    However, he saw that the concern on Ning Wantong¡¯s face was gradually changing into horror. She covered her mouth, as if about to scream.


    Ning Zhibai was puzzled.


    He felt an unbearable itching where he had previously scratched his neck.


    He scratched again, but found no relief.


    Ning Zhibai frowned slightly, scratching repeatedly, his fingers gradually exerting more effort until something tore with a ripping sound.


    He spread his fingers open to reveal a horrifying sight of blood-red in his palm.


    It was a whole piece of flesh from his neck that had been brutally torn off, and surprisingly, no fresh blood oozed out.


    Because the flesh just torn off was covered with ayer of white mycelium, which was absorbing blood and swelling, turning into soft, dandelion-like down, though it was pink in color.


    Hiss!


    Ning Zhibai unconsciously rubbed his hand.


    The soft down floated into the air, fading in color, until it turned into a hazy white mist.


    "Hehehe¡­"


    Staring at the mist in front of him, Ning Zhibai chuckled foolishly.


    White saliva even began to secrete from the corner of his mouth, dripping down to his chest, soaking his shirt.


    "Ah!!!"


    Ning Wantong¡¯s face contorted in fear as she finally screamed.


    She turned to flee outside, seeking help in the streets, but she had only run five or six meters.


    "Thump!" she fell desperately to the ground, red spots quickly appearing on her fair skin.


    The red spots rapidly joined up into a dense and terrifying pattern, enough to make anyone with a fear of clusters faint.


    Ning Wantong dared not scratch.


    But the intense itching made it impossible for her to control her hands.


    Soon¡­


    A vast amount of "mist" began emanating from her body.


    From afar, it looked like she was enveloped into a constantly writhing, white cocoon.


    *


    *


    *


    "Mmm!"


    With her eyshes fluttering softly, Su Li¡¯s eyes opened.


    Her beautiful, clear pupils reflected the pink mosquito hanging over the bed.


    Su Li tightened her nket.


    nning to sleep a bit longer, enjoying the rare peace.


    But just as she was about to close her eyes again, she quickly realized something was wrong.


    Who am I?


    Why am I here?


    What exactly happenedst night?


    Hiss...


    Su Li felt her brain waspletely nk; her delicate eyebrows gradually furrowed as she carefully thought it over, and some fragmented images began to slowly emerge in her memory.


    That¡¯s right!


    Last night, she had nned to investigate Su Heng¡¯s solitary yard.


    In the basement of the yard, she found the dismembered remains of a demonic beast, and just as she was about to continue her investigation, she turned around and bumped into the owner!


    Damn it, how did Su Heng suddenlye back at that moment?


    It couldn¡¯t be that he was purposely scheming against her, could it?


    This damn younger brother is really annoying.


    And then...


    It seems they even had a bit of a conflict afterward.


    Her master had said she was a rare genius that the Demon Suppression Bureau had not seen in a hundred years, with an unlimited future ahead. She must have won then!


    But why can¡¯t she remember anything that happened afterward?


    "Goo goo~ goo goo!"


    Bird chirps resounded from outside the window.


    Su Li tilted her head.


    She saw Su Heng sitting on a small stool, legs spread wide in an imposing manner. His left hand held a knife, and his right hand held an apple, which he was peeling.


    He peeled the apple, cut it neatly, and ced the slices on a fruit te on the low table in front of him.


    The white, tender slices of apple were neatly arranged on the fruit te on the small table in front of him, and Su Heng took a slice and handed it to Su Li.


    "Xiaoqing!"


    Su Li¡¯s expression turned serious as she pped Su Heng¡¯s hand away.


    "Xiaoqing, do you mean that female ghost who always follows you around?" Su Heng asked in return.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!" Su Li nodded frantically.


    However, Su Heng did not continue to respond, and seeing this, Su Li felt a nkness in her mind and slowly copsed onto the bed.


    ...


    In the Demon Suppression Bureau, Xiaoqing and Su Li were disciples from the same cohort.


    Both joined the Demon Suppression Bureau at the same time and received training together, developing a close rtionship.


    However, during an outing for a mission with an elder, Xiaoqing had an unfortunate encounter, got ambushed by a demonic creature, and was severely injured.


    Helplessly,


    An elder from the Demon Suppression Bureau used a Secret Technique to prolong her life.


    As a result, Xiaoqing was transformed into a shade, subject to many restrictions.


    That¡¯s also why, in everyday life, Xiaoqing always carried an umbre to shield herself from the direct rays of overly strong sunlight.


    She had already promised to take care of Xiaoqing for life.


    But now...


    But now...


    Su Li leaned against the headboard, overwhelmed with sorrow, and her clear eyes filled with tears.


    "Little Li," a slender and fair hand waved in front of Su Li, causing her to widen her eyes and turn her head to see a red-clothed young girl appearing beside Su Heng.


    She looked astonished.


    Looking at Xiaoqing beside Su Heng, then back at Su Heng sitting on the stool.


    "You..." Su Li clenched her teeth, her facial expression bing dangerous.


    Su Heng raised his hands, his face bearing an innocent expression.


    "I never said she had an ident," Su Heng defended, "You were the one who imagined that just now."


    "You deserve to die!"


    Su Li screamed, punching Su Heng in the chest.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t dodge or resist, and instead of hurting Su Heng, Su Li ended up causing her own hand to ache from the blows.


    All she could do was grit her teeth and wave her hand, reluctantly choosing to give up.


    She looked at Xiaoqing beside Su Heng.


    Their eyes met.


    "Pfft!"


    Su Li suddenly broke intoughter and reached out to tightly hug Xiaoqing¡¯s neck.


    The two of them cooed over each other for a while before they noticed there was still Su Heng, like a giant third wheel, beside them.


    "Ahem!"


    Su Heng coughed twice, spoke seriously, "Just now, Xiaoqing told me some things about the Demon Suppression Bureau."

 Chapter 37: Foundation

    Chapter 37: Foundation


    "You¡¯ve already told him?" The two separated, and Su Li looked up at Xiaoqing, who nodded slightly.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?" Su Heng demanded.


    "I..."


    Su Li was momentarily at a loss, unsure of how to exin.


    "No, that¡¯s not right!" She thought for a moment, her brows furrowing as she looked at Su Heng with a hint of wariness, "You¡¯re the one who should be exining."


    "Since you know about the Demon Suppression Bureau, you should also know about the Wendao te," Su Li said, "Why does the Wendao te react to you?"


    "..." Su Heng thought for a while and then seriously said, "Maybe that thing is broken.


    In this world, anything made by humans can have faults, and one shouldn¡¯t blindly rely on external devices."


    "Impossible!"Su Li insisted, "Are you joking?"


    She reached around her body, searching for the Wendao te, and having found it still there, she let out a sigh of relief and took it out from her bosom, powering it up with effort.


    "Hmm!?"


    Something unbelievable happened.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the Wendao te, its central crystal a dull gray, showing no reaction whatsoever.


    "How can this be!?" Su Li shook the Wendao te vigorously, even pressing it directly against Su Heng¡¯s skin, yet it still showed no response.


    After a long research.


    Su Li still couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.


    All she could do was to fold her arms across her chest alone, seemingly sulking to herself.


    "See, I told you there¡¯s something wrong with it," Su Heng spread his hands, a smile appearing on his face.


    Although he sounded casual, he was secretly breathing a sigh of relief. After learning about the ability of the Wendao te from Xiaoqing and its reaction to him, Su Heng suspected that the cause might be rted to the Water Ghost Poison Sack in his body.


    So Su Heng secretly unmerged the Water Ghost Poison Sack.


    Just as expected.


    Just as Su Heng had anticipated, the Wendao te no longer reacted as it had before.


    "Then how do you exin the martial arts skills you possess?" Su Li asked, having seen with her own eyes the dismembered remains of demons in the secret chamber.


    "Naturally, they are the result of my hard cultivation," Su Heng said proudly, his tone even slightly rising.


    "Just a fragmented Pure Yang Skill cultivated to this extent!?" Su Li scoffed, disbelieving that something so mystical could ur.


    "I have also practiced both the ck Evil Technique and the Red Poison Technique," Su Heng added.


    "..." Su Li said, "They don¡¯t sound like any respectable cultivation techniques."


    "Who cares if they¡¯re respectable or not, as long as you can¡¯t beat me," Su Heng replied calmly.


    "I didn¡¯t want to hurt you, I was holding back, do you understand!" Su Li got flustered, quickly making excuses, never wanting to lose the majesty of being the older sister.


    "Yes, yes, yes, you were holding back," Su Heng smiled, his mouth curving into a grin.


    "Of course, I was."


    Su Li lifted her chin slightly, a proud look on her face, though her cheeks were a bit flushed.


    "Have you realized something?" Xiaoqing, who had hardly made her presence felt, suddenly spoke up. Su Heng and Su Li both looked at her, making her a bit nervous, but she continued, "If your brother truly cultivated without being influenced by demons, then his talent is truly terrifying."


    "My talent is quite ordinary," Su Heng said, pressing his hands together in a humble gesture, "I have reached where I am today simply by devoting the time others spend eating to my cultivation."


    In a sense, what he said was indeed true.


    Unfortunately,


    Su Li and Xiaoqing clearly didn¡¯t grasp the real implication, both revealing a "¡û_¡û" expression.


    "Come on, how about letting your sister test your root bone?" Su Li got off the bed, suddenly interested.


    "Root bone, how are you going to test it?"


    Su Heng first stepped back, then asked curiously, "I once asked Ning Zhibai about the so-called root bone and discernment when I was learning martial arts from him.


    But the guy was pretty average.


    He always spoke in mysteries that never got to the point.


    Since youe from an official major sect like the Demon Suppression Bureau, surely you have a deeper understanding of these things, right?"


    "Before I answer your question, you need to rify one thing," Su Li slowly rolled up her sleeves, revealing her wrists as pale as the moon.


    "What is it?"


    "What aspects do you think make a martial artist powerful?"


    "Hmm..." Su Heng thought for a moment and replied, "First of all, one¡¯s own strength is the most crucial. Nextes technique, and then various external factors such as weapons."


    "Although you missed some details, overall, that¡¯s quite good," Su Li nodded, pleased, "You are indeed my brother, Su Li."


    "You can keep the second half to yourself," Su Heng said.


    Su Li pretended not to hear and continued on her own, "Root bone and discernment determine the very strength of a person."


    "The so-called root bone is the innate strength of the physical body; discernment rtes to the speed at which one cultivates a technique. The twoplement each other and are indispensable.


    Let me give you a simple example to exin.


    If a person, without any training, can lift five hundred pounds, and after diligent cultivation breaks the limits of the human body and steps into the Demon Form realm, his strength doubles, and he can easily lift a thousand pounds over his head.


    But if, at the same realm level, another person naturally has extraordinary strength.


    Being able to lift a thousand pounds without any cultivation, then after reaching the same realm through cultivation, his strength would be two thousand pounds.


    This is the influence of root bone.


    As for discernment, it follows the same principle but manifests in the magnitude of strength increase. The higher the discernment, the deeper the understanding of the technique, and even integrating various techniques can result, in greater increases in strength, speed, and so forth."


    "I see..."


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked again, "If someone¡¯s natural strength is ten times that of an ordinary person, or even more, and in understanding techniques far surpasses the average person, mastering any technique as soon as they learn it or with a single pointer.


    Even an ordinary technique in their hands can produce incredible effects. Multiplied together, their power could exceed that of cultivators at the same realm by a hundred times or more, wouldn¡¯t they easily be able to kill someone of a higher level with ease, and even a much more advanced martial artist could be struck dead with a single punch!"


    "In theory, yes..."


    Su Li said with a smile, "But there is a natural limit to human strength, being double that of an ordinary person can be exined by exceptional talent, but ten times more is just not the same species. As for discernment, the higher the realm, the harder it is to improve, and the amplification brought by techniques is also limited."


    "Wait a second!!"


    As she spoke, Su Li¡¯s smile gradually became a bit stiff.


    She tilted her head, looked at Su Heng with suspicion, and asked, "The person you just talked about, it¡¯s not yourself, is it?"

 Chapter 38: Aristocratic Families

    Chapter 38: Aristocratic Families


    "Sister, who are you looking down on?" Su Heng muttered to himself in his heart.


    His strength was now not just ten times that of an ordinary person, but as his weight and physique increased, his power became even more terrifying and exaggerated.


    In other words...


    ording to the martial arts system presented by Su Li, Su Heng¡¯s potential was essentially limitless.


    "You just mentioned the Cultivating Demon Form," Su Heng asked, "What realm is that?"


    "Cultivating Demon Form, Gestating Demon Spawn, and Heavenly Transformation are considered the three great realms of us cultivators," Su Li replied.


    "Within Cultivating Demon Form and Gestating Demon Spawn, there are three smaller stages¡ªMuscle and Bone, Blood and Organs. As for the Heavenly Deceit Realm, that realm is too mysterious, too far beyond me. My master might understand it, but I do not know much."


    Demon Form, Demon Spawn, Heavenly Deceit... These give me an increasingly enticing feeling.


    "Gulp!"Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Su Heng asked again, "Then sister, which realm are you in now?"


    "I have already stepped into the second stage of the Demon Form realm, Bone Forging," Su Li said, slightly lifting her chin with a proud expression.


    "..."


    Clutching her fists tightly, Su Li looked at him somewhat angrily, "What does your disdainful expression mean?"


    "Truly a prodigious young talent," Su Hengplimented insincerely.


    "I heard Ning Zhibai say that even those naturally talented, whose potential andprehension are top-notch, still need about thirty years of hard work to cultivate a Cultivation Technique topletion and step into the Grandmaster realm," he continued.


    "From my understanding," Su Heng said, "what they call a Grandmaster in the martial world is someone who has developed their potential to the limit yet has not transcended the human category."


    "Clearly, you, a Demon Form realm martial artist, are stronger than a Grandmaster, even much stronger," he added.


    "But you¡¯ve only been studying abroad for two and a half years. Even with exceptional talents, it¡¯s impossible to surpass others¡¯ thirty years of effort in just two and a half years."


    As he spoke, Su Heng pulled her hand away. Her fair and delicate palm had no calluses, "You don¡¯t look like someone who has undergone tough training."


    "I¡¯ve told you I¡¯m a once-in-a-century genius..." Su Li withdrew her hand.


    "Alright..."


    She sighed, not continuing the joke this time, but seriously said, "Since you killed the water ghost, you must have realized something extraordinary about the demons."


    "Yes," Su Heng nodded.


    "Using a special method, the flesh and blood of these demons can be transformed into ¡¯medicinal guides.¡¯ Combined with the corresponding Cultivation Technique and absorbing its medicinal power, it can trigger a mutation in the body, surpassing the human limit and gradually morphing towards the direction of the demons. That is the true essence of Cultivating Demon Form."


    "You took a shortcut," Su Heng recalled his own cultivation journey.


    He had painstakingly cultivated a Cultivation Technique from the very basics, without any external assistance, expended time and sweat, cultivated it topletion, developed his body¡¯s potential to the limit, and then broke through that limit to step into a new realm.


    Therefore...


    On the surface, Su Heng¡¯s realm was lower than Su Li¡¯s.


    But in a real fight, it could only be said that even if Su Li used both hands and feet, she might not be able to defeat Su Heng.


    Remembering the progress of the Vein Mutation on his status panel, he reasonably spected that Su Li definitely had notpleted the first realm of Cultivating Demon Form.


    It was probably only about fifty to sixty percent of the mutation, which might make her foundation unstable.


    "Cultivation should still proceed step by step; one must not be too hasty," Su Heng remarked softly, not expecting that his casualment would seem to remind Su Li of something, making herplexion also appear somewhat gloomy.


    Is there... a story to this?


    Seeing that expression, Su Heng was quite astonished.


    "Since the Demon Suppression Bureau has such a long inheritance, why have I never heard of it before?" Su Heng asked, puzzled.


    "A superior healer treats diseases not yet manifest, a mediocre healer treats diseases about to re, and an inferior healer treats diseases that have already urred. Doesn¡¯t this exin why our work is well done?" Su Li smiled, "Before demons start causing trouble, we have already eradicated and suppressed them.


    Naturally,mon folk have never heard of the authority of the Demon Suppression Bureau."


    "I see. Then why are demons appearing one after another now?"


    "This..."


    Su Li shook her head, "I¡¯m not very sure myself. It could be a natural disaster, or it could be man-made, or even possibly both. I¡¯ve only just joined the Demon Suppression Bureau two years ago. How could I know the answers to these questions?"


    "What do you think, would you consider joining our Demon Suppression Bureau?" Su Li tapped Su Heng¡¯s arm and asked with a grin.


    "I¡¯ll think about it¡­"


    Su Heng did not immediately agree, instead, he was more concerned about Su Li.


    He feared the dangers she might face during missions, and if by some misfortune they were parted by life and death, that would be heartbreaking for Su Heng.


    "At our Demon Suppression Bureau, we have the Demon Suppression Tower, which holds the demons that have caused trouble in Qingzhou for hundreds of years. Any cultivation technique you wish to practice, you can find the corresponding demon¡¯s flesh and blood there for assistance," Su Li continued to persuade.


    She had not thought too much about it, only feeling that Su Heng, with such terrifying talent, should not bury himself in a small ce like Changqing County.


    Demon Suppression Tower¡ªTo me, isn¡¯t this like a buffet?


    Su Heng was somewhat tempted.


    He slowly stood up, holding a piece of apple in his hand, and walked toward the window.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Su Heng furrowed his brows and said solemnly, "Since one demon along with the corresponding cultivation technique can create arge number of Martial Artists with strengths far surpassing ordinary people. Then, within the Grand Zhou Dynasty, might there be those who choose to breed demons to fulfill their own ambitions?"


    "The people you are talking about, we normally call them aristocratic families," Su Li quietly appeared behind Su Heng, her fair pretty face no longer smiling.


    "Aristocratic families... Does the Demon Suppression Bureau not handle them?" Su Heng asked again.


    "A hundred-year dynasty, a thousand-year aristocracy. Many of those families existed even before the Grand Zhou Dynasty was founded. The Demon Suppression Bureau can only check them, unable topletely root them out," Su Li sighed, answering somewhat helplessly.


    Su Heng recalled the records in the county annals.


    ¡¯Continuous heavy rain for ten days, gue transmission, people attacking each other, over a hundred thousand casualties in the city.¡¯


    ¡¯Drought in Yunzhou¡­ casualties in three counties amount to a million, bones exposed in the fields, no chickens crow for thousands of miles.¡¯


    ¡¯Flood in Qingmu State, a dam burst, countless bodies floated, crows blocked the sun.¡¯


    Behind these seeminglymon natural disasters, whether there were maniptions from those so-called families, Su Heng did not know.


    If it were indeed the case...


    Aristocratic families breeding demons, demons devouring humans. Ordinary people, in the eyes of these family disciples, are no different from weeds fed to pigs. The glories and riches of the mundane world are nothing but fleeting smoke in the face of such disasters.


    "Smoke, smoke¡­ Damn it!"


    Su Heng suddenly looked up, his eyes widened, but noticed that the bright sunlight outside the window had dimmed without him realizing.


    Under the iron-grey sky, threads of drifting mist, akin to streams, swept over the ancient tall city walls, spreading towards the city.

 Chapter 39: Bacterial Strains

    Chapter 39: Bacterial Strains


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Seeing the sudden change in Su Heng¡¯s expression, Su Li looked at him with a surprised look.


    "I..." Su Heng frowned deeply and told Su Li about what had happened earlier in Heikui Mountain.


    After listening,


    Su Li¡¯s expression gradually became serious.


    "You mean that this fog is very likely not naturally formed, but wrought by a demon."


    "Fog spirits are troublesome," Su Heng nodded gravely, adding seriously.


    Su Li took out the demon-seekingpass from her bosom and injected her strength into it. As expected, thepass, which had shown no reaction before, was now emitting a faint light. Moreover, as time passed, the light on thepass was bing increasingly crimson.


    "Do you know the origin of the fog spirit?" asked Su Heng, wondering if there might be records in the Demon Suppression Bureau."There are too many demons in this world. Sometimes their talents seem very simr, but the actual effects are entirely different," Su Li shook her head.


    Merely based on the clues provided by Su Heng, she could not make an urate judgment.


    "I¡¯m going to have a look."


    The fog spirit had high intelligence and had been staying deep within Heikui Mountain before.


    But now it had actively invaded the city, indicating that it had undergone some kind of transformation.


    This change was definitely negative for Changqing County, and Su Heng could not just sit and wait; he had to go and see for himself and gather intelligence.


    As for the danger, Su Heng was not worried.


    The strength of demons was in their eeriness, a straightforward confrontation he did not fear.


    "Shall Ie with you?" Su Li suggested.


    "No," Su Heng shook his head, "You all need to stay back to avoid any idents at home."


    "Alright..." Su Li looked somewhat helpless.


    She had thought that she was returning home in glory, ready to show her strength. But Su Heng had firmly taught her a lesson with his unreasonable power, which was truly despairing.


    "Be careful," Su Li said.


    "Mm."


    Su Heng nodded, pushed open the door,


    And his tall, sturdy figure quickly disappeared into the increasingly dense fog.


    ...


    The streets were empty, with not a single person in sight.


    The shops on both sides had their doors and windows tightly closed, and around the corner in the distance was a five-story tavern named "Heaven on Earth."


    "Hee hee hee..."


    A strangeughter came through, as if there were children ying in the fog.


    Su Heng stopped, looking towards the direction of the sound with a thoughtful look on his face.


    He walked through the fog.


    On the street, he saw four or five children ying "hopscotch."


    These children were eight or nine years old, dressed simply, and appeared toe from ordinary families.


    "Why are only you here ying? Where are the other pedestrians on the street?" Su Heng smiled, approached the children, crouched down, and asked softly.


    One of the girls, wearing a red cotton jacket and two braids resembling goat horns, looked up.


    Su Heng¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.


    The girl¡¯s face was painted with a white, ash-like powder, herplexion pallid, her lips bright red, her eyes pitch ck¡ªshe looked like a doll from a horror film.


    Although she was smiling, it inadvertently gave off a chilling feel.


    "Hee hee hee..."


    The girl with braidsughed and said, "Xiaoya doesn¡¯t know, but Xiaoya can take brother to look, is that okay?"


    "Okay," Su Heng¡¯s smile remained unchanged. He took a few copper coins from his bosom and stuffed them in the girl¡¯s jacket pocket, "Keep this money to buy candied haws."


    "Thank you, brother," the girl beamed.


    She turned around and walked into the fog, turned a corner, and entered an alley.


    Su Heng followed closely behind but suddenly stopped upon entering the alley.


    The alley in front of him was a dead end.


    At the end of the alley should have been a tavern with a sign that hung "Conquering the World". Su Heng had oftene to drink and eat meat in this tavern before and had some recollection of it.


    One of its doors faced the bustling Guozi Street, opening to wee guests.


    While another door was right in front of Su Heng, which was normally a service entrance for staff.


    But for some unknown reason.


    The door was sealed, a white seal, with scarlet lettering.


    It looked somewhat creepy in the dim and silent surroundings, and the few children also mysteriously disappeared.


    "An illusion? It doesn¡¯t seem quite that simple though," Su Heng pinched the corner of his eye, but the scene before him remained unchanged.


    The fog grew thicker.


    Unseeable, and unheard.


    The city he had lived in for over a decade suddenly became unfamiliar.


    Su Heng stepped back from the alley, returning to the street he had just left, continued forward, and then halted again.


    The stores and houses on either side of the street that had been tightly locked.


    For some reason, they were all open now, and figures stood erect in the dark doorways of these houses.


    They were all pale, their faces frozen with eerie smiles, looking slightly blurred in the mist.


    "Hiss¡­"


    Su Heng instantly thought of Li Si he had seen earlier.


    "I do want to see exactly what you all are." The more they yed tricks, the more it indicated that the demon couldn¡¯t directly threaten him.


    This bizarre spectacle did not evoke much fear in Su Heng.


    Instead, he strode forward and reached out to pinch the face of one of the figures.


    As expected¡ª


    Puff!


    Su Heng¡¯s hand passed right through the head of the figure.


    And the figure, just like the earlier Li Si, dissolved into a mist and dispersed.


    Then the second, the third, the fourth¡­ until the fifth one, Su Heng finally felt something substantial.


    Bang!


    This was an old coffin shop owner.


    With an ancient face and cloudy eyes, dressed in a pale shroud.


    He was smacked down to the ground by Su Heng with a p, making a muffled bang.


    The external force seemed to disrupt some bnce within the old man¡¯s body, and strands of greyish-white fog emitted, soon merging with the thick fog around them.


    There seemed to be no difference.


    But Su Heng felt a slight itch on the back of his hand.


    He looked down and discovered, unaware of when it happened, that red blotches like goosebumps had appeared on the skin of his hand.


    Slightly swollen and somewhat itchy.


    "This¡­"


    Su Heng closed his eyes and felt carefully, his face gradually showing a look of surprise.


    "This fog doesn¡¯t seem to be real mist¡­ but, rather, countless extremely tiny spores. It¡¯s just because their numbers are so massive that they give the impression of dense fog."


    "These spores can root in a person¡¯s body, absorbing nutrients.


    Only my physique is far superior to ordinary people, my resistance strong, thus these spores can only stay on the surface of the skin, unable to affect deeperyers.


    However¡­


    Even so, these spores are frightfully potent."


    Boom!


    Su Heng¡¯s arms shook.


    Powerful and scorching Yang Pole True Strength circted within his body, his skin turned red, sweat evaporated, transforming into dense vapor, like mes leaping in the void. Not just the spores clinging to him werepletely evaporated and destroyed, but even the surrounding air was wholly cleared.

 Chapter 40: Infection

    Chapter 40: Infection


    With the cirction of his strength, arge hollow formed within the fog.


    However, it was useless.


    As the True Qi within Su Heng gradually calmed down,


    The surrounding fog turned into a vortex, quickly filling up the hollow that had just formed.


    "At the beginning, the Fog Demon¡¯s power was weak, and the fog it released could only confuse the senses. But as time passed, the Fog Demon must have undergone a transformation. This fog has already started to affect humans, no wonder it dares to appear actively in Changqing County."


    "And that white leopard... Damn, the Fog Demon must also have the talent to enhance creatures. Is this talent also aplished through these peculiar fungi? Very likely."


    "Abilities weird, intelligence extremely high. This demon is really troublesome."


    "We must find a way to locate the true body of the Fog Demon, to put an end to this monster once and for all."


    "Damn it... I¡¯ve lived in Changqing County for over ten years, now I¡¯m about to get lost here, how can we find the Fog Demon¡¯s true body?""Will Su Li¡¯s demon-seeking te work? It¡¯s worth a try."


    "Is there any other detail I¡¯ve overlooked..." Su Heng furrowed his brows, a glint of inspiration shing through his mind.


    "Right!"


    He remembered the first time he encountered the Fog Demon in Heikui Mountain.


    The mountain was shrouded in fog, thick enough that you couldn¡¯t see your hand in front of your face, nor could you discern direction, always at risk of being ambushed by lurking demons.


    But then it suddenly started to rain...


    The rain drove away the fog in the mountains, and the demons lurking within seized the opportunity to leave.


    "Rain seems to counteract the Fog Demon, much like a water ghostnguishes in a dry and scorching environment."


    There¡¯s a possible interrtionship of mutual restraint and influence between demons and their environment.


    Su Heng couldn¡¯t bepletely certain, but it was highly probable.


    *


    *


    *


    Su Heng conducted an investigation around the city.


    He saw many strange sights, but didn¡¯t find anything particrly noteworthy.


    As the fog grew denser, worried about his family, Su Heng didn¡¯t continue to linger outside and instead, turned to head back to his residence.


    Su Heng smelled the scent of demon blood.


    He then saw Su Li crouching on the ground, holding a brush in her hand, scribbling on the floor, walls, and tree trunks.


    The special patterns she drew seemed to harness a certain power, gathering the breeze, continuously swirling, dispersing the fog.


    Although the fog had submerged the entire city,


    Only the Su Family¡¯s residence remained unscathed thanks to the power of the protective patterns.


    Su Gui and Su Mother stood together, surrounded by several Protectors and the ountant, discussing fervently. They hadn¡¯t yet realized the horrors of the situation, only sensing that the weather was truly strange. Just moments ago, it had been a clear sky, but in the blink of an eye, thick clouds covered the sun, and one couldn¡¯t see their own hand in front of their face, which was unnerving.


    Su Shang was there too.


    Although this little brother always acted mature beyond his years,


    He was still young and couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity.


    He was currently on tiptoes next to Su Li, engrossed in watching his elder sister create those cryptic symbols on the ground.


    He was so captivated that he gnawed on his own finger, clueless as drool dripped down onto his sleeve.


    "You¡¯re back..."


    Su Li looked up, a smile appearing on her face.


    She put down her brush and wiped the sweat from her forehead, "I just took some demon blood from your secret chamber to draw these patterns, you don¡¯t mind, do you?"


    "Whew..."


    Su Heng walked up to Su Li and blew a breath on her forehead.


    Su Li¡¯s jet-ck, fine hair lifted like dark clouds, unveiling her smooth, fair forehead.


    "What are you doing!"


    Su Li¡¯s eyebrows shot up, "Out of nowhere."


    "I was just making sure you were a real person..." A smile flickered across Su Heng¡¯s face, then his expression became serious.


    He told Su Li about what he had just encountered.


    "You mean, this mist is not an ordinary fog, but countless dense spores?" Su Li shuddered, "This is troublesome."


    "What would happen if someone came into contact with these spores?" Su Shang also said.


    "They would turn into mummies, I guess..." Su Heng said.


    "Chuang Tian Xia Tavern!?" An unexpected voice interrupted the conversation among the siblings, belonging to a shocked Protector who had just overheard them.


    "Is there something wrong with this tavern?" Su Heng asked.


    He stepped forward.


    Positioning himself in front of Su Li and Su Shang.


    "That tavern, it was clearly burnt down not long ago." The young Protector had not noticed this detail, he mused aloud to himself as he spoke.


    "Burnt down?"


    Su Heng was stunned, "How is that possible, I saw it with my own eyes."


    "Who burnt it down, and why?" Su Heng continued to ask.


    "It was set on fire by the officials..." the young Protector said, "It is said that someone had eaten something unclean in the tavern, and many people went mad. Fearing another demon trick, the officials simply decided to burn the tavern down."


    "Unclean things?" Su Heng asked, "Could it be something dug up from Heikui Mountain?"


    "Exactly, exactly!" The Protector hurriedly said, "It was indeed dug up from Heikui Mountain, supposedly a very precious ginseng, though it grew from the soil, it was said to be more delicious than dragon meat. Everyone who ate it praised it..."


    "If you ask me, the officials are just collecting protection money."


    The Protector swallowed his saliva, his emotions growing more agitated, a strange glint in his eyes, "Such delicious ginseng, how could it be problematic."


    "That ginseng... have you eaten it too?" Su Heng took a deep breath, staring intently at him.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve eaten it too." The Protector said with a smile, "I didn¡¯t just eat it, but I also brought a piece for you, young master."


    "Ah!!!"


    A scream of terror echoed through the courtyard.


    Su Li quickly grabbed Su Shang into her arms and covered his eyes with her hand.


    The Protector actually unraveled his clothing at the cor, revealing a chest filled with white fungal threads. The flesh inside was already rotting and dry. He gently tore open his own chest, then reached inside to pull out a beating heart, presenting it in both hands before Su Heng.


    "Young master! Young master!"


    The Protector¡¯s face had a smile, yet it looked uglier than crying.


    His consciousness seemed to regain some rity for a moment, his eyes bulging out bloodshot, his face twisted in horror, "What¡¯s happening to me, young master, save me!"


    He wailed.


    White mist slowly seeped from his ears, nose, and mouth, spreading outwards under the influence of the patterns.


    "Damn it!" Su Heng¡¯s face drastically changed.


    Hiss!


    His body suddenly swelled up, his ck fibrous tissues looking horrifying.


    Yang Extreme True Qi ran recklessly through his body, waves of heat rising like a volcanic eruption, forming thick red smoke that burned and danced around him.


    Bang!


    Su Heng spread his fingers open.


    He pped down, the twisted air formed shadows.


    The Protector¡¯s head abruptly disappeared into his chest, and then his entire body, fueled by the Yang Extreme True Qi, began to burn, instantly turning into a huge torch.

 Chapter 41: Response

    Chapter 41: Response


    Everything happened in a sh, and Su Heng¡¯s reaction could not be called slow.


    But he was ultimately still a step behind.


    A few white fungus spores were carried away by the wind, spreading outward, and finally somended on the bodies of Su Li and Su Shang.


    "Su Li¡ª"


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng¡¯s figure shed, appearing beside Su Li.


    He reached out to grab Su Li¡¯s arm, which was breaking out in tiny red spots.


    "I¡ª" Su Li¡¯s eyes widened as she felt an intense itching sensation rising quickly from her arm, as if something was rooting and sprouting in her flesh.


    "This is the demon¡¯s ability!" Her eyebrows furrowed tightly, quickly realizing what had just happened.The force cultivated from the Green Wood Longevity Technique was infused into her left arm, casting a faint green glow over it.


    Yet with her cultivation in the Bone Forging Realm,


    The force could notpletely eradicate it, only temporarily suppress the infection.


    Hiss!


    Su Heng injected some Fire Poison into Su Li¡¯s arm.


    The scorching force swept through, and Su Li felt as though she was being gripped by red-hot iron tongs, a surge of excruciating pain following.


    Su Li clenched her teeth tightly, not crying out in pain.


    "It should be alright now." Su Heng released his sister¡¯s arm, his expression serious.


    The wrist that Su Heng had held was red and even showed clear signs of burns, but Su Li paid it no mind.


    "Little Shang."


    She half-knelt on the ground, seeing that Su Shang¡¯s consciousness was already bing hazy.


    Tiny red spots had started appearing on Su Shang¡¯s neck, and he subconsciously reached to scratch, but Su Li grasped his hand.


    "What do we do?" Su Li looked up, locking eyes with Su Heng.


    "I don¡¯t know¡­" Su Heng¡¯s expression was grave, "His constitution is too weak, I can¡¯t use force to help him detoxify."


    "I, I should be able to suppress it temporarily," Su Li said, "But this is not a long-term solution. If we could deal with that monster, perhaps it would bring a turnaround."


    Little Green appeared silently beside Su Li.


    He pulled out several silver needles from his embrace and handed them to Su Li; these needles were crafted with special materials that could integrate a martial artist¡¯s force.


    The tips of the needles shimmered with a faint green light as they were inserted into the neck, but no blood seeped out.


    "It¡¯s so itchy..."


    Su Shang¡¯s eyes fluttered open, looking at the deeply concerned Su Heng, "Big sister, second brother, did I cause trouble again?"


    Su Shang¡¯s voice was weak, tinged with a hint of apology.


    "This isn¡¯t your fault. Get some good sleep," Su Hengforted in a soft voice, "When you wake up, everything will get better."


    Su Li gently patted the back of Su Shang¡¯s head, and he leaned onto her shoulder and fell into a heavy sleep.


    Su Gui¡¯s face was marked with expressions of shock and fear.


    A perfectly alive person had just violently torn out their own heart.


    If it weren¡¯t for the recent incident with the water ghost that had raised Su Gui¡¯s threshold for shock, this scene alone could have scared a heart condition out of him.


    He had been too scared to make a sound until now.


    Because Su Heng looked so stern, such urrences were rare since he began practicing martial arts.


    "What happened, what on earth is going on?" Su Gui pointed to the fainted Su Shang, then gestured toward the Protector who had burned into a mummy. His expression had surpassed shock, filled more with a numb sense of helplessness.


    "A demon has infiltrated Changqing County... the current situation is very dangerous." Su Heng spoke softly, "No one should leave the house, and moreover, we need to screen the people inside the estate once more, to avoid a repeat of what just urred."


    "Another demon... What on earth is happening to this world?"


    Su Gui looked at the dense gray-white, almost gtinous strange fog outside the courtyard wall and couldn¡¯t help but ask again, "Compared to the previous water ghost, how does this one fare? Between these two, which one is more dangerous?"


    "This demon is at least ten times more dangerous than the water ghost," Su Heng added. "At least ten times."


    Su Gui shivered.


    *


    *


    *


    Su Li checked everyone in the mansion.


    Fortunately,


    There hadn¡¯t been another incident like the one with the Protector, and the rest weren¡¯t infected with mycelium.


    "What about water and food, are these supplies enough?" In the small courtyard, the bonfire crackled as it burned, Su Heng sat on a stool with great presence, casually throwing split firewood into the mes.


    It was only noon now.


    Under normal circumstances, it would be the brightest and warmest time of the day.


    But with the eerie fog enveloping the city, it was pitch ck outside, and even the sunlight was mostly filtered out. The courtyard was gloomy, so they had to ignite the bonfire, using the red and warm light of the fire to gradually dispel the despair and fear in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Su Heng sat alone in the middle of the crowd.


    His towering body and stern face were illuminated by the dark red firelight.


    To his left stood Su Li and Xiao Qing, to his right were Su Gui and Zhao Hu, the leader of the Protectors, and beyond them were a dozen or so trusted members of the Su Family.


    The more chaotic and dangerous the situation,


    The firmer Su Heng needed to appear, to bring a sense of safety and prevent unnecessary chaos.


    "Because we just took a shipment from town that hasn¡¯t been transported to the shop yet, we¡¯re fairly well-stocked with food," said a middle-aged schr in a long robe and a ck soft hat, his voice trembling. "As for water, we can draw from the well, so we¡¯re notcking there either."


    "Roughly how many days can we hold out?"


    "If we don¡¯t include the young master, we canst a month without a problem," the ountant answered.


    ¡¯The way you put it makes me sound like a glutton,¡¯ Su Heng sighed, waving his hand, "I understand, don¡¯t worry about me."


    "And you..." Su Heng¡¯s gaze turned toward Su Li and Xiao Qing, "Can your formationst?"


    "It can."


    Su Li nodded, then added. "But we need to send people on patrol to prevent anyone from climbing over the walls from the outside."


    "I, Zhao Hu, will take care of that, young master, you can rest assured!" Zhao Hu, on the other side, patted his chest and said heartily.


    "People from outside might bring disease, so you should avoid direct contact."


    Su Heng looked at his father, Su Gui, "We should have a cache of crossbow arrows and long spears stored away; just take them out and use them."


    No matter the dynasty, hoarding military weapons was a serious crime.


    But now with demons everywhere and the world in chaos, these concerns were no longer relevant.


    "Yeah," Su Gui nodded stiffly, his character rather honest. Those weapons had once been his biggest secret.


    But as the Su Family grew their fortune through trade, traveling merchants couldn¡¯t do without these weapons.


    Su Gui had once been extremely anxious about this, losing sleep day and night. He never expected that when they would actuallye in handy, it would be under such circumstances.


    "It¡¯s really unpredictable, truly unpredictable," Su Gui sighed, "Zhao Hu,ter take some men with you and help me retrieve these items from the warehouse."


    "Sure thing!" Zhao Hu grinned, showing his fearless disposition. n¦Òvel.c?m


    "What about you?" Su Li looked at Su Heng with earnest eyes, "Do you have any ns?"


    "Give me the Demon-Seeking te," Su Heng said, "I¡¯m going out again to see if I can find the true body of this demon."

 Chapter 42: Ghost on the Back

    Chapter 42: Ghost on the Back


    Su Heng borrowed the monster-tracking disk from his sister and set out once again in search of the creature.


    Unfortunately, after all his hustle, he still returned without sess. He did, however, take the chance to visit the small courtyard and brought back all the remaining beast meat from the basement.


    "The fog beast can influence the judgment of the monster-tracking disk by changing the density of the fog. I feel like it¡¯s leading me by the nose," Su Heng said expressionlessly.


    "Ah... this."


    Su Li reached out and pinched her brother¡¯s arm, "You need to have patience, and don¡¯t get angry, okay?"


    "Since that demon doesn¡¯t want to confront you head-on, it means it¡¯s not as powerful as you," Su Li consoled, "What weck is an opportunity."


    "Now we can only wait," Su Heng sighed, looking up at the sky.


    "Wait for what?"


    "Wait for a rain," Su Heng replied.Changqing County is located in the south, where the climate is rainy, especially in spring.


    The talents brought by merging with the Water Ghost Poison Sack gave him a premonition that this rain wouldn¡¯t keep them waiting too long.


    However...


    Before this matter ended, Su Heng still had another task toplete.


    "Does the Demon Suppression Bureau have any pills that can help increase qi and blood to aid in cultivation?" Su Heng¡¯s gaze shifted from the sky to Su Li as he suddenly inquired.


    "Yes," Su Li took out a white porcin bottle from her bosom, "This is a Qi Blood Pill, which can promote the body¡¯s mutation and increase cultivation. It is made from the flesh and blood of demons and over a dozen precious medicinal herbs. Don¡¯t consume too much at once; it¡¯s easy to lose control..."


    "How many do you have?"


    Su Heng extended his hand to take it, opening the stopper.


    The fragrance that wafted out made his mouth water, his stomach churn, and a thunderous rumble emanated from him.


    "I have three bottles, each with ten Qi Blood Pills."


    "I¡¯ll take them all."


    "Okay." Su Li passed the remaining two bottles of pills to Su Heng.


    "I may need to go into closed-door cultivation for two or three days," said Su Heng, without offering thanks. Their rtionship made such formalities seem estranged.


    "If there¡¯s any unexpected situation, you can notify me anytime."


    "I know," said Su Li gently.


    Su Heng started his closed-door cultivation for a final sprint.


    Meanwhile, Su Li took care of the trivial matters, maintained order, and also looked after their brother Su Shang, who was infected with the fungus.


    The first day passed peacefully.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the second day, and the atmosphere gradually became tense.


    Thick clouds covered the sky. Looking far into the distance in all directions, everything was shrouded in a murky haze, and not a single sound could be heard, the silence maddening.


    Then came the third day...


    Strange noises came from beyond the courtyard walls, as if something was striking the gate.


    But obscured by the fog, nothing was visible.


    Everyone shuddered with fear.


    The fourth day.


    The blows grew more intense.


    A cold breeze brushed past, dispersing some of the mist. Only then did the people discover, to their horror, that arge group of dried-out corpses, infected by fungus parasites, were outside the courtyard wall.


    Zhao Hu led the Protectors in shooting crossbow arrows. The arrows pierced through chests without blood oozing from the wounds. These infected ones hadpletely desated organs, their bodies filled with white fungal fments instead of blood. In the end, it was Su Li who took action and drove back the infected.


    And so, the fifth day arrived.


    Some people could no longer endure and began to inquire about Su Heng¡¯s whereabouts.


    Without a doubt, Su Heng was the linchpin for the Su Family members, but his absence during this time spurred widespread discussion and unease.


    "Soon..."


    "He is in closed-door cultivation," Su Li said, "Once hees out, he should be able to resolve this crisis."


    "Really?" Everyone breathed a sigh of relief but remained somewhat skeptical.


    "We must get through this trouble together," Su Li said earnestly, and everyone nodded, slowly dispersing.


    After everyone had left.


    Su Li stretched out her hand to gently arrange a strand of hair that had fallen beside her ear.


    She looked up, feeling something in her heart, toward the sky. In the grey, dim dome above, a cold raindrop fell like a de, leaving a scratch in its path.


    "It¡¯s starting to rain..." A smile bloomed on Su Li¡¯s face as she let out a sigh of relief.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The courtyard where Su Heng cultivated.


    From within the chamber came a muffled boom, like the breathing of a fierce beast or the rushing of a river.


    The closer Su Li got, the more she felt the temperature of the surroundings rise, causing a thinyer of sweat to form on her forehead.


    "Thump, thump, thump!"


    The sound of knocking echoed in the courtyard, and Su Li waited outside for a while.


    There was no response from inside. Recalling what Su Heng had once said, Su Li grew increasingly worried.


    She furrowed her brows tightly and finally gritted her teeth, pushing forward with her hand.


    Hisss!


    The door was not locked.


    Just by opening a small gap, arge amount of fiery steam burst out from the room, expanding wildly and issuing a terrifying, shrill scream!


    "This..."


    Everything in front of her was a blinding white. Su Li opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    The hot, scorching steam enveloped her, and her long, dark hair spread out behind her like dark clouds. Her clothes fluttered and snapped in the air.


    The wooden door in front of her, covered in cracks, burst apart with a loud crash.


    All that was left was a wooden door handle, still tightly held in Su Li¡¯s hand.


    After a long while.


    The thick fog gradually dissipated, and Su Li could finally see the scene within the room.


    In two corners stood huge wooden barrels, and inside them were steaming grey-white rocks.


    They should have been filled with water, but the water had evaporated, thus umting arge amount of steam within the room.


    Looking up and ahead.


    She saw a huge, fierce, twisted ghost face faintly emerging within the white mist in the darkness.


    "Ah¡ª!" Su Li¡¯s heart jumped violently, her chest ached, and she almost screamed out loud.


    As she took a step back, her emotions gradually eased.


    She then realized that what appeared amidst the swirling fog was not a real evil ghost but muscles that were strong and swollen to the extreme, each fiber twisted and separate!


    The well-developedtissimus dorsi, the gluteus medius, and the spinal erectors formed the face of the ghost.


    And the infraspinatus muscle, protruding high under the shoulder des, conveniently shaped the fierce and terrifying eyes of the ghost.


    "Huff!"


    With Su Heng¡¯s deep breath, his muscles rxed.


    The sound of muscles tensing painfully emerged from his body, and arge number of reddish veins surfaced in various ces around his body. They looked like countless gigantic earthworms and centipedes crawling over his skin¡ªso dense, with tendons standing out and bones protruding that a mere nce at that explosive sense of power was enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    "Open!"


    A lowmand burst forth explosively.


    Numerous huge veins writhed madly, twisting and entwining, forming two red-hot bulges on the infraspinatus muscle.


    The ghost back, eyes opened!


    Boom!


    An overwhelming force that had been suppressed to its limit exploded outwards.


    Waves of invisible energy swept in all directions, echoing back and forth within the semi-closed room. The wooden table shattered, the wardrobe copsed. The firmly closed windows burst open, and irregr fragments flew outward, scattering more than ten meters away.


    Su Li¡¯s vision went dark as she was caught off guard, and she fell backwards toward the ground.

 Chapter 43: Metamorphosis

    Chapter 43: Metamorphosis


    The expected cold touch never came.


    A hand asrge as a palm-leaf fan, each finger thick as a copper pir.


    Su Li¡¯s waist waspletely encircled by that one hand, andpared to the giant before her, her normal human body was as petite as that of a toy doll.


    "You..."


    Su Li¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at the muscr giant before her, her eyes filled with horror.


    Releasing his hand, Su Heng slowly stood up.


    His nearly two and a half meter tall frame stood in the darkness, his head almost touching the ceiling. His eyes were a bright red, with countless blood vessels wriggling like earthworms.


    "Huff..."


    A hot breath was exhaled from his mouth.Su Heng¡¯s body slowly shrank back to a normal height of around two meters.


    As his attention focused, a gray-white attribute panel floated into Su Heng¡¯s line of sight.


    [Su Heng]


    [Height: 1.98 meters]


    [Weight: 415 jin]


    [Realm: Vein Mutation 112%, Bone Mutation 3%]


    [Cultivation Technique: ck Evil Technique Level Twelve (Special Effects: Yang Pole True Strength, Ghost Carry)]


    [Attribute Points: 0]


    "Sister, your elixir is really useful," Su Heng¡¯s mouth gradually split into a smile and, watching the rain sweeping across the sky outside, his expression slowly turned malicious and fierce.


    Although he had only been in seclusion for five days this time, his strength had greatly increased.


    It wasn¡¯t simply a breakthrough to a new realm.


    Moreover, Evil-breaking Roar had metamorphosed into a brand-new talent¡ªGhost Carry.


    With the activation of Ghost Carry and his strength running amok, Su Heng could obtain a fifty percent enhancement in all aspects, his physique growingrger, and his strength naturally carrying the effect of breaking through evil. It was difficult for the poison and evil methods of demons to affect him, while his strength would deal additional damage to them.


    The special amplification that came with Ghost Carry originated from the formation of two red blood sacs woven by the veins in his back.


    The blood sacs were located just beneath the infraspinatus muscles, perfectly forming the eyes of a ghastly ghost.


    Su Heng guessed that his Vein Mutation had surpassed one hundred percent mainly due to these two blood sacs. In the past, Vein Mutation still fell within the framework of a human¡¯s own body. However, after breaking through the one hundred percent mark, the mutation intensified, beginning to grow organs and tissuespletely alien to humans.


    "I didn¡¯t interrupt your cultivation just now, did I?" Su Li¡¯s face turned slightly red as she looked at Su Heng¡¯s robust and almost inhuman body, taking a step back.


    "It¡¯s okay..." Su Heng waved his hand.


    His gaze moved past Su Li, his pupils reflecting the torrential raindrops in the courtyard.


    "We were just attacked, and I thought I should mention it to you," Su Li said softly.


    "Looks like that guy can¡¯t wait either," Su Heng grinned, shaking his head, a series of crackling sounds emanating from his thick neck.


    "Are you going to set off now?" Su Li asked again.


    The rain fell harder and harder.


    Like a string of sparkling crystal bead curtains, it merged into a continuous expanse, filling the entire world with the sound of the pouring rain.


    Su Heng¡¯s earlier guess was correct; the spores created by the mist demon were restrained by water. With thunder roaring in the background, the fog that shrouded the city¡¯s sky was dissipating.


    Crack!


    A sh of lightning tore through the sky, and Su Heng¡¯s profile was ghastly pale.


    "Hmm," he nodded, "I can¡¯t wait any longer, I¡¯m going to kill it now."


    Images shed through his mind: pale human faces unearthed in the mountains, fog pervading the entire city, Su Shang unconscious, and repeated attacks and provocations. Rage surged in his broad chest, a hint of red gleaming in Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    "Be careful," Su Li cautioned. "The demon that could cause such a catastrophe might have already reached a terrifying level of power."


    "I know..." Su Heng said with a smile, softly adding, "A fight has to be done eventually."


    He waved his hand.


    From the shattered wardrobe, a ck robe flew out andnded in his hand.


    Taking big strides, Su Heng left the room, casually throwing the robe over his body with a flick of his wrist.


    The originally well-fitted clothes now seemed a bit tight due to the increased size of his body, outlining the powerful muscle lines of his upper body.


    But the hem of the robe was still loose.


    Whoosh!


    A gust of windden with cold rain swept through.


    The hem of the pitch-ck robe danced wildly behind Su Heng as his powerful legs, robust as the roots of ancient trees, firmly rooted to the ground.


    "I¡¯m off, wait for my good news," Su Heng waved his hand, his voice indescribably dashing. It was as if he wasn¡¯t heading to a perilous final battle, facing a terrifyingly strange demon, but rather leaving for a casual outing with friends and family after dinner, so carefree and at ease.


    Su Li stood frozen, watching him until Su Heng¡¯s figure disappeared into the dark curtain of rain.


    Swish!


    Not long after Su Heng had left.


    A dark red silhouette suddenly appeared in the curtain of rain.


    The long ck hair, the cold, pale face, it was Xiaoqing, the female ghost who had always been by Su Li¡¯s side.


    "You¡¯re awfully pale; what¡¯s wrong?" Su Li¡¯s eyebrows twitched as an ominous premonition rose involuntarily in her heart.


    Boom!


    Thunder rumbled in the sky, drowning out their conversation.


    "What did you say!?"


    "The fog persists outside, and those demon servants you¡¯ve cut down have started moving again," Xiaoqing repeated.


    "You mean to say..." Su Li¡¯s brows gradually knit together.


    "The rain might have very limited effect on the fog demon," Xiaoqing replied.


    "Then why did the fog disperse?" Su Li was puzzled.


    "Perhaps..." Xiaoqing spected with a contemtive look, "it did so deliberately. The fog demon has undergone a transformation, entering a whole new realm. It might have used this method deliberately to lure your brother onto its own turf to fight, seeking to eliminate this threat once and for all."


    Su Li¡¯s face grew increasingly pale, "What was our initial estimation of the fog demon¡¯s strength?"


    "Forbidden level, high rank," Xiaoqing answered.


    "If a high-rank Forbidden level demon undergoes another transformation, that would be..."


    "That would be at the Fierce Level," Xiaoqing said. Human Martial Artists can be divided into three major realms: Demon Form, Demonic Womb, and Heavenly Deceit. Correspondingly, demons also have a simr ssification, which is Forbidden, Fierce, and Death levels.


    And a Fierce-level demon is equivalent to a Martial Artist at the Demonic Womb realm.


    However, in most cases, a demon of the same level tends to be far more formidable than a human Martial Artist of the same tier.


    In the Demon Suppression Bureau, for a newly transformed Fierce-level demon, at least three Demonic Womb elders would need to team up and venture out to have a reasonable chance of suppressing or executing it on the spot. And now, Su Heng had gone alone...


    Crack!


    Amidst the cold curtain of rain, Su Li¡¯splexion turned even paler.

 Chapter 44: Demon Screen

    Chapter 44: Demon Screen


    Changqing County, Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall.


    Ning Zhibai looked up at the roiling dark clouds in the sky, and the steady drizzle of gray raindrops, slowly setting down the book in his hands.


    He,


    Or to be more precise,


    The demon residing inside Ning Zhibai, the one controlling his body, did not like such weather. But even the despised rainy day seemed so free and beautifulpared to the dark decades spent imprisoned in the Demon Suppression Tower, it even brought a slight pleasure to the demon¡¯s heart.


    It always considered itself an outlier.


    Unlike its kindred who only knew ughter and massacre.


    The Yin Body Taishui was very clever.


    It was born with tremendous wisdom.It understood patience and knew that the world was perilous, not as simple as it seemed on the surface. Among human societies, there were beings capable of threatening demons.


    It had to develop bit by bit through its own talents¡ªparasitize, control, weave fog, manipte puppets.


    Unfortunately,


    The n was beautiful, but reality was cruel.


    A Fierce-level Demon¡¯s rampant killing drew the attention of the big shots from the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Consequently, having just been born not long ago, the Yin Body Taishui was also implicated, swept up and imprisoned in the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Whirr!


    A gust of cold wind blew from afar, flipping the book pages.


    Looking at the words, "Heaven tasks those who are to be tasked with great responsibilities, first suffering their will, straining their muscles and bones, and leaving their body starving and their body destitute," the Yin Body Taishui actually felt a sense of empathy.


    Thirty years.


    The thirty years being imprisoned in the Demon Suppression Tower were indescribably harsh.


    Suppressed, dismembered, used as material for cultivation, even as an experiment, it nearly lost its life several times.


    Luckily, it persevered in the end.


    An unexpected riot caused the indestructible Demon Suppression Tower to crack.


    The Yin Body Taishui took the chance to slip out, skulking in the deep mountains to grow in strength. Although it was extremely cautious, there were still some mishaps along the way.


    Luckily,


    This time its luck wasn¡¯t too bad.


    Itpleted its transformation and stepped into a new phase of life.


    From now on, it was a true great demon, no longer needing to cower and live in fear every day.


    "Without realizing it, I¡¯ve grown this much," a sigh of sentiment.


    Ning Zhibai slowly stood up from the reclining chair.


    One hand still held a book while the other spread open in front of his eyes, feeling the surging powerful force within his body.


    Strength, talent, wisdom... itcked none of these.


    Now, it could finally attempt some things it had always wanted to do.


    For instance, revenge, making those who had suppressed and tormented it pay the price. Or destroying the Demon Suppression Tower and establishing a demon kingdom on thisnd.


    However, before that,


    It had another task to do.


    This body was too frail, despite its best efforts to modify it, it still could not utilize its full strength.


    It needed a new body.


    Fortunately, the suitable target had appeared before it.


    All of this was just as anticipated, everything was under its control.


    "Hee hee hee..."


    Watching a dark figure emerge in the rain, "Ning Zhibai" let out a series of eerieughter, "My good disciple, you¡¯ve finally arrived."


    "Ning Zhibai?"


    Su Heng raised an eyebrow, a look of surprise on his face.


    He seemedpletely unprepared for the fog demon to meet him in such a way.


    "Although I paid him with silver, Ning Zhibai still showed me kindness by passing on his teachings. Since he met his death at your hands, it is only right that I avenge him," Su Heng said, shaking his shoulders and unbuttoning the top two buttons of his shirt, revealing his bronze-colored skin.


    Ning Zhibai stood on the steps of the courtyard, the smile on his face fading away as his gaze grew colder.


    "Why¡­" he suddenly spoke.


    "Why what?" Su Heng always felt that this guy was strange, even somewhatpassionate towards the world.


    "I¡¯ve grown to such an extent, yet you stillck respect for me. Forget it¡­" Ning Zhibai said leisurely, "There¡¯s a chasm between us now; you have no idea what a Fierce-level Demon truly means."


    "Do you think I was avoiding you out of fear? No, it was simply because I don¡¯t like to act without absolute certainty."


    "So now..."


    Boom!


    A ferocious roar exploded.


    Ning Zhibai¡¯s arms spread out, taking inrge amounts of grey mist like a flood absorbing tributaries, his body absorbing everything. Clouds churned in the sky, lightning flickered. In the courtyard, Ning Zhibai¡¯s body rapidly expanded, swelling from about 1.6 meters to nearly 2.2 or 2.3 meters in the blink of an eye.


    Crack!


    His white training clothes tore to shreds.


    The exposed muscles were like rocky roots, well-defined, filled with an exaggerated and violent sense of power.


    Boom!


    The tform beneath him instantly shattered as if hammered down by an invisible sledgehammer, forming a huge crater over three meters in diameter in the blink of an eye.


    The overwhelming force propelled his body to disappear from the spot instantly.


    At the moment he chose to strike, Su Heng also threw a ferocious punch forward. Both men were extremely confident in their physique and chose to abandon defense, attacking with raw and exaggerated force until one of them was utterly destroyed and fell!


    Bang bang!


    Two dull thuds exploded simultaneously.


    Su Heng¡¯s massive iron fist hit Ning Zhibai dead center in the chest but was blocked by a thinyer of pale grey film.


    The film vibrated violently, dispersing about seventy to eighty percent of the force into the air around him, leaving just the remaining twenty to thirty percent to inflict damage on Ning Zhibai. However, with the terrifying physical quality and strong recovery ability of the demon¡¯s host body, these injuries were clearly insignificant.


    On the other hand, Ning Zhibai¡¯s full-strength blownded solidly on Su Heng.


    His expression changed slightly as he stepped back, the floor beneath him cracking explosively. The powerful force surged through his body, half of his calf sinking into the floorboards, embedded into the soil below.


    "Hahaha!" Ning Zhibai let out a wildugh.


    "See? This is a demon barrier, the insurmountable gulf between you and me!"


    "As long as the demon barrier remains, the great demon cannot be vanquished!"


    "You are merely a mortal, what right do you have to challenge me!!?"


    Mist enveloped him; his strength and speed increased again, his figure blurring. Numerous air currents werepletely sted apart as a multitude of fist shadows descended on Su Heng from all directions.


    Swish!


    Ning Zhibai twisted his waist and swept his leg.


    A vast amount of grey mist condensed on his calf, like the battle axe of a deity slicing through the curtain of rain and shattering the air currents,nding on Su Heng¡¯s midsection in an instant.


    Boom!


    Terrible power burst forth, and Su Heng¡¯s robust body was sted away like a cannonball, tearing through the air with an astonishing trail of energy, and mmed heavily into a two-story building of the Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall.


    The small building, as if struck by a cruise missile, copsed during a loud crash. Half of the house crumbled in an instant, debris and earth skyrocketing, with the powerful impact sweeping across all directions, the ground within a ten-meter radius immediately breaking apart and sinking.


    "Being able to fight to this extent, boy, you¡¯re quite impressive," Ning Zhibai stepped forward, breathing heavily, but unable to suppress the excitement and exhration on his face.


    Such a formidable physical body, such exaggerated strength!


    If he could control and possess it, his strength would reach an incredible realm.


    By then¡ª


    Even the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau might not be his match.


    Boom!


    Another dull thud.


    The recently settled ruins of the fallen building sted apart again, the temperature soaring, dust and steam swirling into a mini-tornado, a hissing vortex of air spinning at high speeds. Ning Zhibai¡¯s entire body shivered violently, his face increasingly showing an incredible and inconceivable expression.


    "Damn you, bastard!" a roar sounded.


    A giant reddish hand with tremendous energy, dragging swirling smoke that twisted the air itself, descended like the massive palm of an evil demon from the legends, smacking down overhead.


    "Is that all the skill you have, daring to spout arrogance before me!" Su Heng bellowed withughter, his body swelling rapidly, a chilling chorus of cracks emanating from him, "Ghost Back, open your eyes for me!"

 Chapter 45: Conclusion

    Chapter 45: Conclusion


    "This¡ªhow is this possible!?"


    Ning Zhibai¡¯s pupils tore apart, his mouth opened wide, and the flesh on both sides of his cheeks trembled under the blowing wind.


    Looking at the muscle giant that suddenly appeared in front of him, towering over two and a half meters, Ning Zhibai¡¯s muscles tensed subconsciously, freezing in ce. That rapidly escting sense of crisis was like a missile crashing down atop his head, exploding with a thunderous st, stirring up a storm of shock and horror within his heart.


    Boom!


    In that critical moment, Ning Zhibai mped his jaws tight around his upper jaw.


    He crossed his arms and lifted them up, desperately pouring his demonic strength into his arms, readying his defense.


    Crack¡ªBoom!


    The ground beneath his feet shattered inch by inch, and countless raindrops in the air first condensed, then transformed into fine powder. The white parasitic species that pervaded the martial arts gym, wrapped in force, formed a radiating spectacle of white silken threads.


    A torrent of zing, scorching strength, like magma, fiercely cascaded down towards the demonic body.The already grim expression on Ning Zhibai¡¯s face changed repeatedly in an instant.


    The demonic strength he had once been so proud of was rapidly depleting in the sh with Su Heng¡¯s strength. It was like a thin puddle in a hot pan, about to dry up in the blink of an eye.


    "Open for me!" Ning Zhibai roared.


    He ignited the remaining demonic strength, and a grey fog exploded, instantly enveloping the battlefield.


    "Run!" The intensely hot and fiery thoughts of the advancing Yin Body suddenly calmed down. Compared to the demon, that guy was a true monster.


    Without any hesitation, Ning Zhibai turned and dashed towards the courtyard wall, simultaneously summoning a fog to obscure his form.


    Whoosh!


    The moment he flipped over the courtyard wall.


    Ning Zhibai inexplicably turned back to look but saw Su Heng¡¯s silhouette disappear into the mist.


    "Gone!" A strong sense of rm rose again.


    Where is he, where could he be?


    Not good!!!


    Ning Zhibai suddenly looked up, only to see arge face appear right in front of him.


    The face was covered in grotesque ck veins, its smile twisted and exaggerated, the corners of its lips almost torn to the ears, exposing a set of white teeth. The pupils rapidly contracted into two ck dots, and the eyes were filled with terrifying whites.


    "Run!? You dare offend me and think you can run!?"


    Boom!


    Before Ning Zhibai could react, Su Heng had already punched him hard in the abdomen.


    A crisp "crack" sound, his spine was filled with fractures.


    Dragon-like strength surged through his body, making Ning Zhibai¡¯s body uncontrobly fold into a U-shape, his eyeballs bulging out, and he spat out a mouthful of crimson chunks of viscera.


    There was a nk void in his mind, and only after several heartbeats did he barely regain his senses. Looking up, he saw the huge void left by Su Heng¡¯s punch in the mist, still continuously expanding outward, the air around filled with the sharp screeching of air being torn apart.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The courtyard walls copsed, buildings exploded, and the mansion adorned with golden winter jasmine flowers was entirely torn apart by Ning Zhibai¡¯s body.


    A trench over two meters deep abruptly appeared in the center of the martial arts gym, splitting it in two. When Ning Zhibai¡¯s body finally stopped, the ground around him had sunk, forming a crater over ten meters in diameter.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng¡¯s figure shed.


    He appeared at the edge of the massive crater, looking down into the center of it.


    Ning Zhibai¡¯s body was battered, but numerous pale white mycelium appeared on the wounds, attempting to repair the damage.


    Sensing Su Heng approaching, Ning Zhibai suddenly opened his eyes, which were also a ghastly pale.


    Bang!


    He flipped his hand and snapped his fingers.


    A gray-white sphere pierced through the mist and shot towards Su Heng¡¯s face.


    Su Heng raised his hand to block, but the moment the two touched, the sphere exploded directly, enveloping Su Heng in a dense fog.


    "I seeded!" A sh of joy flickered through Ning Zhibai¡¯s eyes.


    This fog wasprised of potent Parasitic Species he had developed at great cost. The quantity was so vast that even a powerful demon in fetal form contaminated by it would have their blood and life force drained instantly, leaving nothing but a dessicated corpse.


    "Trivial trick..." A coldughing from within the mist struck Ning Zhibai like falling into an ice pit. f


    Hiss¡ª


    Su Heng opened his mouth to inhale, swallowing all the white mist in one gulp.


    The powerful species, formted from shady years, had not yet managed to take root within Su Heng¡¯s body before being Ignited by the scorching Yang Pole True Strength. They transformed into the purest life force, nourishing his body and recovering the slight qi and blood deficiency caused by the recent fight.


    "You taste quite good, bastard." Su Heng grinned, tapping his toe lightly forward. In Ning Zhibai¡¯s desperate gaze, he leaped forward.


    Boom!


    A loud noise and the entire martial arts hall, along with the surrounding streets, suddenly trembled.


    Su Heng stomped on Ning Zhibai¡¯s hip bone, tearing his lower body into shreds and turning it into minced meat.


    "Sorry, Master!" Su Heng sneered, then stomped down again.


    This time, Ning Zhibai¡¯s chest exploded.


    Following that, the arms, neck, head, kidneys on both sides... With each stomp of Su Heng, dust billowed, and the terrifying rumbling sounds were incessant. In the blink of an eye, Ning Zhibai¡¯s body was almost turned into a mash, indistinguishable from the moist earth on the ground.


    In this horrific, bone-shattered mash, several indistinct white threads rapidly condensed into a strange creature resembling a mix of an octopus and a mushroom. Eight tentacles, covered with suckers, sprawled out, leaping towards Su Heng¡¯s face with a sudden pounce.


    Crack!


    Su Heng was prepared and reached forward to squeeze.


    The strange creature waspletely grasped in Su Heng¡¯s hand, its remaining eight tentacles frantically pping his arm, desperately trying to parasite within his body.


    Unfortunately.


    Su Heng¡¯s body was extremely tough, and no matter how hard the creature tried, it could not prate his defenses.


    Instead, Su Heng held the creature in his hand, taking a keen interest in examining it closely.


    "Who would have thought that the creature driving Changqing County to a dead end would be such an inconspicuous little creature," Su Hengughed heartily.


    The intense Demonic Qi emanating from the creature did not lie.


    Without any doubt, the creature, merely the size of a palm, held by Su Heng was the true body of the mysterious mist demon.


    Su Heng¡¯s fingers gradually tightened, a vast amount of Yang Pole True Strength surged into the mist demon¡¯s body, about to extinguish its vitalitypletely.


    "I can¡¯t ept this!" The mist demon shrieked.


    But its body inevitably started to char from the scorching True Strength, and its struggles quickly weakened.


    "Young friend..." At that moment, a distant call came from behind the curtain of rain, "Do not harm its life."


    "Pfft!" Su Heng squeezed forcibly.


    The mist demon¡¯s body burst apart directly, leaving only a soft remnant of the demonic body in his palm.


    Su Heng¡¯s expression turned cold, and slowly, he looked up towards the neer.

 Chapter 46: Craniotomy

    Chapter 46: Craniotomy


    Hiss!


    Within the mist, a pebble pierced through the rain curtain, heading towards Su Heng¡¯s strong arm bend to strike.


    The overwhelming force brushed it aside, reducing it to dust.


    Su Heng slowly lifted his head.


    He saw the figure of a person wearing a conical hat rapidly approaching,ing close to reveal a gloomy and pale face with a hook nose.


    "Who are you?" Su Heng took back the demon carcass and tucked it into his chest, watching the neer with an indifferent expression.


    "Young friend..."


    The shadowy figure stopped less than ten meters from Su Heng.


    Between themy a curtain of rain."Leave the demon carcass of the Yin Body Tai Sui behind, and I will not dwell on today¡¯s events," the middle-aged man looking like a swordsman with knit brows said, "otherwise¡ª"


    "So you¡¯re saying that you ced this demon here?" Su Heng cut off his speech.


    "Yes, but also no," the middle-aged man began, just about to continue exining.


    But he saw Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows suddenly furrow, and a blood-red "´¨" character faintly formed between them. A surge of blood and energy roared within him, his voice rough and filled with violent and murderous emotions, "You ce this monster at my doorstep and dare to negotiate terms with me?!"


    "Young friend, the world is vast, don¡¯t assume that just because you¡¯ve surpassed human limits, you can do whatever you want," the middle-aged man¡¯s face gradually turned cold as he continued to advise.


    But Su Heng had run out of patience.


    Bang!


    The ground beneath his feet burst open and he transformed into a blurry shadow.


    Layers of intense Yang Pole True Strength, like streams converging into the sea, gathered in his right forearm. His arm clicked, veins bulging, and in the blink of an eye, it swelled to several times its original size. There was no technique, just straightforward power, as he suddenly hurled a punch towards the middle-aged man¡¯s chest.


    "You¡ª" the middle-aged man¡¯s pupils dted, tore, and reddened with blood.


    Watching the pitch-ck iron fist rapidly expand before his eyes, he dared not underestimate it, crossing his arms, raising them in a block in front of him.


    Crack!


    Their forces squeezed, collided, and ripped at each other before exploding into a visible ring of mist in the air.


    The middle-aged man lost his former lofty bearing, his expression drastically changing.


    The mountainous torrent of overwhelming force swept over him, destroying his defenses inch by inch. His arm muscles forcefully caved inwards, warping and deforming, and even the hardest ulna and radius bones of the forearm emitted crackling noises, revealing fine fractures under the unbearable load.


    The middle-aged man withdrew his earlier contempt and dared not be careless.


    Whoosh!


    He lightly touched the ground with the tip of his toe, swiftly retreating to gain distance from Su Heng.


    Su Heng was relentless. The Vein Mutation that went beyond one hundred percent gave him unimaginable reactivity, and his colossal body possessed incredible agility as well.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    The two were like phantoms, or like summer thunder shing across the sky.


    Exchanging blows at lightning speed, heavy shadows of fists collided like a fierce storm, and the continued barrage of dull, terrifying roars. Thepressed air from the force of their impacts formed one pale de after another, spreading outward, slicing entire houses in two, which copsed with a thunderous crash amidst the downpour, kicking up dust and debris.


    Boom!


    In an instant, Su Heng smashes down another heavy punch.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s legs were like nails, firmly entrenched in the ground; he retreated over ten meters, leaving behind two long, narrow gouges of churning mud.


    His eyes, due to the high-speed cirction of strength before, were bloodshot and red, a terrifying sight to behold.


    His left arm was bent at an odd angle, obviously unable to bear the burden, broken and fractured by the sheer force of Su Heng¡¯s heavy blow.


    "This is what you forced me to do!" the middle-aged man slowly raised his head, a fierce light across his face.


    Crack!


    He waved his hand, and the broken left arm quickly returned to its original state.


    Muscles contracted and tensed, firmly fixing it in ce.


    "Take a good look, this is the difference between my noble family and you country bumpkins¡ª" the middle-aged man roared, "Secret technique, Three-Phases Finger!"


    Whoosh!


    His figure vanished abruptly from sight, leaving behind only a spinning grey-white tornado.


    Su Heng¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, sensing a threat approaching from the left.


    He reached out to strike, but was a step toote; a sharp pain erupted from the Jiao Valley Acupoint on his left side, and his muscles spasmed uncontrobly. The middle-aged man appeared again, his fingers enveloped in fierce power, striking the Qi Sea and Giant Que acupoints like lightning.


    "Hiss¡­"


    The middle-aged man swiftly retreated, reappearing three meters away from Su Heng.


    He held his arms in front of him, one up and one down, stabilizing himself from the consumption of using the secret technique.


    His face was flushed red, his blood boiling within. The raindrops from the sky hadn¡¯t yet fallen when they were evaporated, forming streaks of grey-white smoke above his head. Despite the huge expenditure, seeing Su Heng close his eyes and stop moving, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help the smug smile on his face.


    "Struck by the Luo Family¡¯s Three-Phases Finger, not even a god descending could save you," the middle-aged man sneered coldly, reaching for the demon corpse held in Su Heng¡¯s embrace, "Pity for your natural talents and physique."


    Smack!


    In the rain, a massive hand suddenly grasped the middle-aged man¡¯s arm.


    His face filled with horror, he almost jumped on the spot. Looking up, he saw Su Heng¡¯s eyes, bloodshot and fierce like a ferocious god.


    "Damn it, your movement technique is not too shabby. But without some tricks, I¡¯m afraid you might have slipped away under my nose," Su Heng sneered, his iron-like hand slowly tightening.


    A crisp snap echoed.


    Caught off guard, the middle-aged man¡¯s arm was twisted into a spiral by Su Heng. Blood and flesh sttered, and fragments of white bone pierced through the skin, exposed to the cold air.


    "How is this possible¡­" Horror reced the disbelief on the middle-aged man¡¯s face, but there was little pain.


    "Nothing unbelievable about it, your little bit of strength couldn¡¯t kill me!" Su Heng grasped the man¡¯s head, feeling his fragile skull creak in his hands, with fresh blood oozing from the eyes and nose, "Got anyst words?"


    "The demon corpse... Bnce... Complete the seal..." The middle-aged man spat out blood, his body convulsed violently, on the verge of death, "Otherwise... once the gluttonous beast breaks free... it will bring... a disaster upon all living beings."


    "What a joke!" Su Heng felt more revulsion, "The people of your Luo Family are people, but aren¡¯t those of my Su Family people as well?"


    He could not be bothered to listen further, pressing down on the middle-aged man¡¯s face with both hands, his thumbs stabbing towards the eye sockets.


    The middle-aged man struggled desperately, crying out in agony. His remaining right hand futilely beat against Su Heng¡¯s muscr upper body, but as his strength faded with blood loss, he couldn¡¯t cause Su Heng any real harm.


    Su Heng¡¯s patience finally ran out. His thumbs crushed the eyeballs, prated the brain, and he wrenched the hands apart.


    Crack¡ª


    The scream cut off abruptly as the middle-aged man¡¯s head split in two.


    Hot blood sttered out, spraying over Su Heng¡¯s body and face, with a droplet falling into Su Heng¡¯s eye. Through the blood-red vision, he saw the figures of Su Li and Xiao Qing rushing through the rain curtain towards the battlefield.

 Chapter 47: Post-disaster

    Chapter 47: Post-disaster


    As the fog demon fell by Su Heng¡¯s hands, the terrifying disaster it had brought was finally over.


    The clouds dissipated, and the rain stopped, leaving golden sunlight to spill once again onto the cold and battered city.


    From the time the first wisps of fog began to curl around the streets and alleys of Changqing County to the clearing of the skies, it had been merely five days or so.


    Yet it felt as if an age had passed.


    Before the fog enveloped the area, Changqing County had been arge city with a poption of over one hundred thousand.


    But when the fog lifted and the incident concluded, nearly half of Changqing County¡¯s poption had died, leaving only about sixty thousand survivors.


    In the city, wails and cries of the elderly and children could be heard everywhere, along with the numb and stupefied faces of men and women, all wearing an expression of utter despair. Many ces hung white silk, and even the poorest families, unable to afford standard ceremonial white silk, tore out a piece of white cloth to hang outside in mourning.


    The massive loss of life,bined with extreme fear, led to theplete breakdown of order.A great many peoplemitted rape and pige, desperately venting their desires.


    Fortunately, Su Heng had anticipated this and took timely measures to quell the chaos. He mutted the limbs of those who took advantage of the situation to create unrest and made them into human stakes, hanging them in the central square of the city. Then he distributedrge quantities of grain confiscated from the storehouses of the He and Xue families among the remaining disaster victims.


    Only then did a semnce of order return to Changqing County.


    However...


    Even so, it was impossible for Changqing County to return to its former prosperity. With a significant outflow of the poption and the remaining residents living in fear, the vitality of the city would only diminish, possibly even turning into aplete ghost town eventually.


    Creak!


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the Su residence.


    After making a round outside, Su Heng lowered his head as he exited the carriage.


    He passed through the door, the central hall, numerous long corridors and arches quickly, reaching an ancient-looking, bright study filled with the distant scent of sandalwood.


    In the center of the study, on a valuable rosewood desk, a sheet of Xuan paper was spread out, with Xiaoqing grinding ink by the side.


    The ck ink stick, her pure white fingers.


    The rustling friction sound came rhythmically.


    Beside Xiaoqing, Su Li¡¯s long hair was draped over her shoulders as she held a brush, drawing and writing on the open Xuan paper. Sometimes she¡¯d lift the brush and furrow her brows in deep thought. Su Heng stood silently to the side, watching without interruption, nor making a sound.


    Finally, after a long while.


    Su Li ced the brush on the porcin brush holder nearby.


    She reviewed the letter she had just finished, then lifted her bare hand and passed it to Su Heng.


    "The situation in Changqing County was somewhat urgent, so I had to write a letter first to give a brief overview of what happened here. Do you think this is okay?" Su Li exined in a soft voice.


    Su Heng took the letter, and his gaze swept over it.


    The letter clearly showed a lot of deliberation, concealing some of Su Heng¡¯s true strength.


    The rationale provided for solving the crisis was altered to say that it was due to the fog demon shing with members of the Sealing Demon Family, leading to mutual destruction, while they merely picked up the spoils from the outside.


    Su Heng knew this was Su Li¡¯s idea of protecting him.


    But...


    "Is there something that needs to be changed?" Seeing his eyebrows furrow slightly, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but ask again.


    "What do you think of the Demon Suppression Bureau Director, your master¡¯s nature?" Instead of answering, Su Heng suddenly switched to an entirely unrted question.


    "Naturally, he is upright and extremely reliable."


    Though surprised at Su Heng¡¯s sudden mention of her master, Su Li still wore a solemn expression and seriously exined, "My master, Li Daoxuan, known as the Golden-Eyed Ape King, is now over a hundred years old. The Demon Suppression Bureau has been able to withstand its crises thanks to his sole efforts."


    "Barely managing?" Su Heng asked, surprised.


    "Ah..." Su Li let out a low cry, realizing she had inadvertently let something slip, and covered her mouth with her hand.


    Su Heng pulled over a chair and sat down with his legs crossed, "Can you tell me what¡¯s going on?"


    Su Li exchanged a nce with Xiao Qing.


    "Although you are not from the Demon Suppression Bureau, these matters are not exactly top secret, so it¡¯s harmless to tell you," Su Li said with a light cough, her tone bing grave, "I¡¯ve previously mentioned the noble families to you. The noble families, the demons, and the Demon Suppression Bureau, are Baihua County¡¯s three major powers."


    "Over a hundred years ago, when the previous Bureau Director was still in charge, the Demon Suppression Bureau was at its strongest. They established the Demon Suppression Tower and even suppressed the noble families and demons to the point where, in the eyes of ordinary people, demons gradually became a legend."


    "But something happened, and the previous Bureau Director disappeared without a reason."


    "And recing him was the current Bureau Director, my master, the Golden-Eyed Ape King Li Daoxuan. My master¡¯s strength is naturally formidable, but the previous Director was truly exceptional. Compared to him, there¡¯s still a gap. Plus, there were problems with the Demon Suppression Tower..."


    "Cough cough!" Xiao Qing coughed twice with an expressionless face, interrupting the conversation between Su Heng and Su Li.


    Clearly, the matter of the Demon Suppression Tower had touched upon a secret.


    Su Li spread her hands, showing a helpless expression on her face and stopped speaking. The atmosphere fell into silence for a moment.


    "To put it simply, the power of the Demon Suppression Bureau has declined to the point where it is somewhat undeserving of its status," Su Heng said.


    "Although it sounds a bit harsh, it¡¯s pretty much the case."


    Su Li nodded her head, "The importance of demons to martial artists is self-evident. The flesh of demons can be used to enhance cultivation and assist in breakthroughs. And if one can sessfully fuse with a demon¡¯s remains, it can change one¡¯s fate against the heavens. The Demon Suppression Tower holds arge number of demons, naturally arousing envy."


    "What kind of method against the heavens is it?" Su Heng lifted his head, curiosity evident on his face.


    "A martial artist¡¯s innate abilities are mainly manifested in two aspects, physique andprehension." Su Li exined briefly, "And fusing with demon remains can directly enhance one¡¯s physique, allowing a martial artist¡¯s strength to undergo earth-shattering changes in a short period.


    Besides the enhancement of physique, one can also gain some of the innate divine abilities of the demons.


    Most importantly, fusing with demon remains can prolong life. Some elderly martial artists have returned to their peak overnight after sessfully fusing with demon remains."


    "The value of demon remains is indeed tremendous, immeasurable..." Su Heng remarked in astonishment, "ording to what you¡¯ve said, constantly hunting demons and fusing with their remains, could one not achieve immortality?"


    "While that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s actually very difficult," Su Li exined, "Firstly, fusing with demon remains requires opening one¡¯s body and imnting it into specific organs, a process fraught with immense risks. Second, the demon remains contain extreme desires of the demons, and the fusion process is like cing one¡¯s spirit in hell, making it easy to lose control and go mad."


    "Moreover, even if one perseveres and seeds in the fusion, it doesn¡¯t mean the end. Throughout the eternal time that follows, the demon remains will continuously exert influence on the mind and body, and there is even the possibility of being seized by the demon remains, transforming into a new demon."


    Su Li looked out the window, her gaze profound, "In the Demon Suppression Tower of Baihua County, there are not only demons imprisoned but also many martial artists who have gone mad after fusing with demon remains, including some elder-level figures from the noble families."

 Chapter 48: The Cutting Edge

    Chapter 48: The Cutting Edge


    "Your Demon Suppression Bureau sure acts high and mighty, I like it." A smile flickered across Su Heng¡¯s face.


    "That¡¯s all in the past," Su Li shrugged her shoulders, "The Demon Suppression Bureau has gradually lost the ability to control the overall situation."


    "You¡¯re asking so much because you want to join the Demon Suppression Bureau?" Su Li blinked.


    "Mhm." Su Heng nodded, looking up at the sky outside, "But, I don¡¯t n to follow your path, it¡¯s too slow, I can¡¯t wait that long."


    "Then you n to..."


    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to write a letter and report back to your master?" Su Heng handed her the envelope from earlier, speaking earnestly, "No need to hide anything, just tell him exactly how things went down."


    Su Li was silent at first, then nodded her head.


    She burned the letter she had written earlier with a flicker of me, then picked up her pen to start writing again, the scratching sound of the calligraphy brush on the paper once again filled the room.


    Su Heng fell into thought.Ordinary people need to hide their strength, showing three parts and hiding seven, so they have a trump card to retaliate when in crisis.


    But Su Heng didn¡¯t need to do that.


    With a plentiful supply of demon flesh and blood, Su Heng¡¯s power was growing at such a fast pace that one day for him was equivalent to ten years of arduous cultivation for others.


    It is hard to imagine,


    That just a month and a half ago, Su Heng was barely stronger than an average person.


    And now, Su Heng was capable of tearing apart demons with his hands, performing craniotomies on the elders of demon-sealing noble families with outstanding results.


    In such circumstances,


    Su Heng naturally intended to stand out, to obtain resources and positions that matched his strength, and to rise rapidly, for that was the true path to greatness.


    "Done!" Su Li said, handing over the newly written letter to Su Heng.


    "Within the Demon Suppression Bureau, there are five different ranks from bottom to top: Disciple, Officer, Elder, Deputy Governor, and Governor."


    "Disciples and Officers are Martial Artists at the Demon Form stage, while from Elders upwards, they belong to the Demon Embryo stage." Su Li¡¯s beautiful voice flowed gently, "Based on your current strength, if you were in the Demon Suppression Bureau, you would be somewhere between an Elder and a Deputy Governor."


    Su Heng checked the newly written letter and found almost no issues, so he handed it back to Su Li.


    As he listened to Su Li¡¯s serious analysis, he spoke calmly, "That was me three days ago."


    "You¡­" Su Li was momentarily at a loss for words, her breathing growing heavy.


    After a long silence, Su Li punched Su Heng hard on the arm, "You really are infuriating, how can you improve so quickly!"


    "Xiao Qing, you check it too, see if there¡¯s anything we missed," Su Li said after making a fuss, passing the letter to Xiao Qing.


    Xiao Qing took it over and carefully examined it, her delicate eyebrows slowly furrowing.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Li asked, curious.


    Su Heng also raised his head, looking toward Xiao Qing.


    "There¡¯s not really a problem," Xiao Qing stuck out her tongue, "But if I were the Governor, it¡¯d be hard to believe the contents of this letter."


    "It¡¯s too exaggerated,"


    "¡­" Su Li was speechless, "What do we do then!"


    She scratched her head, feeling as though she was about to lose a few strands of hair.


    "Forget about it!" Su Li folded up the letter, stuffed it into a cylinder, and then tied it to the ankle of a ck-feathered, red-eyed crow.


    She went to the window and stretched out her hand to release it.


    The crow cawed twice, pping its wings and quickly disappeared into the clouds, out of sight.


    "When they see you, they won¡¯t have a choice but to believe it," Su Li chuckled, then hugged Su Heng¡¯s arm and snuggled up to him, "How did I end up with such an outstanding little brother?" A look of joy and pride filled her face.


    "Don¡¯t smear your snot on me," Su Heng said with some disgust as he pushed her away.


    "Let¡¯s go outside and take a look," Su Heng heard the sound of suonaing from outside.


    "Mhm."


    Su Li nodded, the smile gradually disappearing from her face.


    Su Li and Xiao Qing walked ahead, while Su Heng followed closely behind them at a measured distance.


    Brushing off his clothes, smoothing out the wrinkles Su Li had made, Su Heng took out a white object from his bosom.


    This object was roughly the size of a fist, looking very much like a mushroom without its stem, only a smooth cap remaining, and even had a cross-shaped cut on its surface.


    Su Heng squinted slightly, and a grey-white attribute panel quickly appeared.


    [Detecting demon remains... Identifying... Identification sessful]


    [Demon Remains: Tai Sui Fungus Strain]


    [Current total fusion slots 2, avable fusion slots 1, do you wish to fuse?]


    "Fuse!" The fusion slots for demon remains seemed to be rted to one¡¯s realm, and Su Heng had gained an additional slot after breaking through.


    He undid his clothes and ced the cold Tai Sui Fungus Strain on his chest.


    "Hoo..."


    Within a long breath.


    The Tai Sui Fungus Strain slowly melted, turning into countless white mycelium threads that prated the skin and integrated into the body, finally taking root in Su Heng¡¯s lungs.


    If he could go to a hospital for a CT scan, he would find that Su Heng¡¯s lungs were now a whitish haze, much like white lungs caused by a serious case of pneumonia. But Su Heng didn¡¯t feel any difort at all, nor did he experience the intense emotional impact of the spirit plunging into hell.


    It might be the attribute panel or perhaps Su Heng¡¯s physique was too formidable; the negative effects of fusing with the demon remains did not manifest in him at all.


    He walked while silently feeling the changes brought by the fusion with the demon remains.


    Last time he fused with the Water Ghost Poison Sack, there was hardly any increase in Su Heng¡¯s physical strength; he merely inherited some abilities of the water ghost.


    But this time was different,


    The Shadow Tai Sui was a Fierce-level demon, equivalent to a human¡¯s Martial Artist at the demon embryo stage, perhaps even stronger.


    After fusing with its leftover demon remains, Su Heng clearly felt an increase in his strength.


    He spread his five fingers wide and clenched them, his eyebrows gradually knitting together.


    "About thirty percent strength increase... It¡¯s simr to half the boost that a Ghost Back would have given," Su Heng said with a satisfied expression on his face.


    The boost provided by a Ghost Back was higher and moreprehensive, but it required "inting" the two blood sacs on the back and had a cooldown period after use. The enhancement from the Tai Sui Fungus Strain, however, was a direct and normalized effect on himself, without much restriction.


    However, Su Heng¡¯s stature and weight could increase indefinitely, and his natural strength could also do the same.


    The Tai Sui Fungus Strain and Ghost Back, the former directly adds value to the base attributes, while thetter amplifies by fifty percent. In the long run, the increase from the former would be diluted, and thetter¡¯s benefits were clearly higher.


    Beyond the boost in basic attributes.


    The Tai Sui Fungus Strain also brought the formidable talents of Shadow Tai Sui, and this was what Su Heng valued the most.


    The strength of Shadow Tai Sui was immense, and its talents did not disappoint Su Heng¡¯s expectations.


    Unlike the Water Ghost Poison Sack which had many special effects, the Tai Sui Fungus Strain had only one effect¡ªfungal species creation.


    Su Heng could now create three different types of fungal species, namely¡ª


    The Mist Fungus, which could create a wide range of fog to shield perception;


    The Parasitic Species, which could parasitize flesh and absorb nutrients from the host¡¯s body;


    And the highly poisonous fungal species, possessing powerful lethal abilities that could make one wish for death, causing flesh to rot away rapidly and leading to demise within a short period.

 Chapter 49: Planning

    Chapter 49: nning


    Just like the Water Ghost Poison Sack.


    The Tai Sui Fungus Strain didn¡¯t inherit theplete talents of the demons.


    That kind of species, which could strengthen, modify, and repair organisms, wasn¡¯t reflected in Su Heng¡¯s attribute panel.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Among these species, Su Heng valued the Parasitic Species the most.


    The Parasitic Species could root themselves in flesh to absorb nutrients and artificially create Tai Sui meat.


    It would help Su Heng quickly umte attribute points.


    Following Su Li out of the study, they wound around the corridor and through a courtyard, quickly arriving at the dimly-lit morgue.


    In the morgue, there was a corpse shrouded with a white cloth.Swish!


    Su Heng lifted the white cloth.


    A rich, bloody scent dispersed with it.


    The upper half of the body on the table was bare, headless, with one arm twisted like a pretzel¡ªit was the corpse of a Luo Family elder.


    Having been ced here for over three days, it was emitting a rotten smell.


    Su Li pinched her nose and took a step back, giving Su Heng space.


    Su Heng extended his hand.


    His palm lightly pressed against the center of the corpse¡¯s chest.


    Arge amount of grey-white fungi, imperceptible to the naked eye, merged into the body.


    What was once a plump body, now slightly swollen due to dposition, visibly and rapidly shriveled.


    All the nutrients from the flesh and inner organs were extracted, the skin turned into a poor quality leather, loose and saggy, hanging over the bones. The marrow¡¯s nutrients were also absorbed; the once hard bones of the Martial Artist now riddled with holes like a sponge, and with a light pinch, they crumbled with a crack.


    Plop!


    Thepletely inert skin split open, and a white gel substance, tinged with crimson blood streaks, oozed out from the wound.


    Su Heng weighed it in his hand for a moment, then tossed it towards a corner.


    This piece of Tai Sui meat then merged with a gtinous flesh-mountain in the dark, about the height of an adult.


    This gtinous flesh-mountain, exuding a strong, savory scent, was the Yin-body Tai Sui, refined from the nutrients of tens of thousands of Changqing County¡¯s citizens.


    It had nned to save it for itself, to cultivate a new body after its breakthrough.


    But it died too quickly.


    Eventually, it ended up being a bargain for Su Heng and was moved back to his house.


    Rip!


    Su Heng reached out and tore off a piece the size of a palm, tilting his head back and swallowing it directly. Instantly, he felt a warm flow burst in his stomach, spreading to all his limbs, his body warming as if soaked in a hot spring, slightly reddening, indescribablyfortable.


    "Hah..." He took a deep breath, his eyes gleamed with a tinge of red.


    He tore off another piece from the flesh-mountain before him, but this time it wasn¡¯t for himself; he passed it to Su Li.


    "Want to try?" Su Heng asked, "It should be good for a Martial Artist¡¯s cultivation."


    "Gulp!"


    Su Li swallowed hard.


    As for the sessful fusion of Su Heng with the Tai Sui Fungus Strain, she was gradually bing insensitive and no longer shocked.


    But this Tai Sui meat...


    Even though it indeed smelled delicious, the thought that it was refined from human corpses...


    Su Li still turned pale and shook her head, unable to ept it.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t insist.


    "How about you?" he looked towards Xiao Qing, who was silently standing by.


    "I..." After a moment of thought, Xiao Qing plucked a small piece, then hesitantly thanked Su Heng.


    It was evident that the shadow Su Heng had left on her that day was indeed not small.


    So much so that now, Xiaoqing is still clearly afraid of him.


    Su Heng swallowed the remaining Tai Sui meat in his palm and, during the digestion process, opened the attribute panel.


    With these pieces of Tai Sui meat, along with the assistive digestive function of the Water Ghost Poison Sack, Su Heng gained over fifty attribute points in the short span of three days following the battle¡¯s end.


    How should he use these attribute points?


    Su Heng was somewhat troubled.


    Continue to enhance the ck Evil Technique? But this Cultivation Technique was gradually nearing perfection, and the corresponding vein mutation meant that further points wouldn¡¯t bring noticeable improvement.


    As for a Cultivation Technique that suited the Bone Forging Realm, Su Heng had no channel to obtain it at the moment.


    "Perhaps I can upgrade the ghoul form..." Su Heng clicked and found that whether it was the Tai Sui Fungus Strain or the Water Ghost Poison Sack, both option¡¯s following sections were grayed out.


    It meant the attribute points were insufficient for an upgrade.


    "This is for you," Su Li suddenly spoke beside his ear, handing him a small booklet.


    "This is..." Su Heng took it, astonished to say, "Green Wood Longevity Technique!?"


    "Isn¡¯t this a secret martial art of the Demon Suppression Bureau?" Su Heng frowned, "Giving it to me just like that, doesn¡¯t it go against the rules?"


    Although Su Heng nned to join the Demon Suppression Bureau, he wasn¡¯t a member yet.


    And how things would develop in the future was also uncertain.


    He indeed needed a Cultivation Technique for the Bone Forging Realm, but he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Su Li or have her act inappropriately.


    "Don¡¯t worry." Su Li smiled, "The core of the technique lies in the medicinal guide and the visualization chart. Without these two aspects, the rest is, at best, an Inner Strength method that can strengthen the body. Therefore, the Demon Suppression Bureau doesn¡¯t strictly control these techniques."


    "Is that so?" Su Heng looked up at Xiaoqing.


    Xiaoqing had just swallowed a piece of Tai Sui meat, with her facepletely red and wisps of white steam rising from her forehead, clearly benefitting greatly.


    "Um." Xiaoqing nodded at Su Heng, her voice somewhat unclear.


    "That¡¯s good then," Su Heng epted the Green Wood Longevity Technique.


    "The Green Wood Longevity Technique is one of the Eight Phases Secret Skills of the Dominant Dragon, following a path of bnce and gentleness. It¡¯s an Inner Strength that runs deep and regtes the five viscera, making the threshold for entry the hardest to cross. Even a genius like myself took a whole three months to begin feeling the aura..."


    Stretching up on her toes, Su Li patted Su Heng on the shoulder, "Young man, work hard."


    She wore a smile, clearly proud of her aplishments.


    Overhearing the sibling¡¯s conversation, Xiaoqing coyly rolled her eyes. What Su Li said was true, but it required a vast investment of resources, coupled with guidance from a skilled teacher to avoid many detours, to reach that level of mastery in three months.


    Nevertheless, that was still extremely impressive.


    In the records of the Demon Suppression Bureau, thest one to achieve this was the previous Bureau Chief, whose reputation resonated throughout the province.


    This was also why Su Li received considerable attention within the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Unaware of these intricate details, Su Heng simply flipped through the booklet, noticing that it was indeed more sophisticatedpared to the Cultivation Techniques he had practiced before.


    He also felt that cultivating this technique to its limit would likely require more attribute points.


    However, with so much Tai Sui meat as a source of attribute points, Su Heng was quite confident.


    "At most, it will take a few extra days of effort," Su Heng estimated, aiming not just to reach entry-level, but to push the technique to its limits.


    "How is Su Shang doing now?" Su Heng asked again.


    "He¡¯s woken up, but because he was unconscious for so long, he appears a bit weak. He¡¯ll need some time to recuperate," said Su Li happily.


    "That¡¯s good," Su Heng sighed with relief, "Once the matters here in Changqing County are resolved, we¡¯ll set off for Baihua County."


    "Okay," Su Li nodded.


    She too was looking forward to seeing her teacher¡¯s reaction upon meeting Su Heng.


    As for Su Heng, looking at the corpse of the Luo Family elder, his thoughts were somewhat deeper. What did the dying man¡¯s mention of "gluttonous" and "seals" really mean?


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out and decided not to ponder on it any further.


    In a few days, upon reaching Baihua County and eradicating the Luo Family to thest, he would naturally be able to investigate this matter thoroughly.

 Chapter 50: Variables

    Chapter 50: Variables


    Creak!


    The dawn light was faintly visible, with no clouds for miles.


    Underneath the pale red twilight, a ck-feathered crow with red eyes spread its wings and swooped down.


    Its wings cast shadows as they blocked the sunlight, sweeping over thick city walls and towers, flying through neighborhoods of grey-white buildings, and eventuallynding atop a column in a vast square, preening its feathers.


    In the center of the square stood a dark red nine-story tower, over a hundred meters tall, its walls engraved with fierce, demonic beast patterns, surrounded by thirty-six thick bronze chains.


    By then, the sky had grown gradually brighter.


    But the area around the tower was always enveloped in an unwaveringyer of dark clouds.


    Approaching it, one couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill, as if being stared at by countless fierce ghosts, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.


    Below the tower, in a low and t house, an emaciated old man slowly opened his eyes.The old man was not very tall, barely reaching one meter sixty, dressed in a wide garment simr to a Daoist robe, pitch ck in color with two golden dragons embroidered on the forearms of the sleeves.


    His waist was hunched, and his body was as lean as kindling.


    No matter how powerful he had been in the past, time had left indelible marks on him.


    However, starkly different from his frail body were the old man¡¯s eyes; not just bright, but like two small suns emitting golden rays, deeply recessed into his sockets. Fine veins of the same pale gold color spread outward, fierce and terrifying, conveying an imposing presence without anger.


    In the darkness beside the old man was another person, a burly and strong middle-aged man.


    This man was over two meters tall, with explosive muscles evident underneath the coarse white cloth shorts, and his bare arms were crisscrossed with scars from countless brutal battles.


    "Damn bunch of bastards!"


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face was filled with rage as he cursed, "These greedy wolves and leopards, truly insatiable and utterly despotic. This Demon Suppression Tower was fought for by our Demon Suppression ancestors who gave their heads and spilled their blood. How could we let them reach their hands into it!"


    Among these two individuals,


    The old man in ck, known as the Monkey King with golden eyes, was the current Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau, Li Daoxuan.


    And the temperamentally explosive man who was cursing next to him was Li Daoxuan¡¯s senior disciple, another Deputy Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau, named Wang Xindong.


    Wang Xindong was angry


    Because the Demon Suppression Tower had recently been attacked. The Deputy Governor in charge, Xu Tong, had been severely injured. They had no choice but to select a new person from among the remaining elders to take over Xu Tong¡¯s duties.


    Among these elders, the strongest and the one involved in the fiercestpetition was Hong Wendao.


    Hong Wendao was strong enough to guard the Demon Suppression Tower.


    But the key issue was


    That Hong Wendao was born into the oldest and most powerful Hong Family among the Demon Suppression noble families.


    As the Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau, Li Daoxuan naturally did not want the Demon Suppression Tower to fall under the influence of a noble family.


    But the problem was¡­


    Firstly, they had no better options, and secondly, this arrangement followed procedure.


    Thus, even with over a hundred years of experience, Li Daoxuan found this situation extremely difficult to handle, feeling like he was caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    What worried him even more was that behind this issue, he saw the shadows of demons and noble families joining hands.


    "p p!"


    Just as Li Daoxuan remained silent, deep in thought,


    The sound of wings beating cut through the tense atmosphere in the room.


    A pure ck crow flew through the window, eventuallynding on Li Daoxuan¡¯s branch-like arm.


    "Your sister disciple¡¯s letter."


    Li Daoxuan untied the bamboo tube that was bound to the bird¡¯s leg.


    Just by the scent emitted by the sealing wax, he managed to deduce the origin of this secret letter.


    "A letter from Su Li¡ªthat¡¯s good news. It seems she has also taken care of her affairs," Wang Xindong squeezed a smile onto his fierce face.


    Over the years, influential ns had sought to gradually influence top-level decisions by controlling the Demon Suppression Bureau¡¯s disciples.


    Numerous n disciples entered the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Wang Xindong was displeased, but he was helpless, given that the Demon Suppression Bureau had gradually lost the ability to turn the tables.


    Moreover, the actions of these ns were within the rules.


    In such an environment,


    It was incredible that someone as uniquely talented as Su Li, who fiercely broke the spirit of the n disciples, emerged.


    Add to that, Su Li was beautiful, sociable, and articte.


    Naturally, she was greatly favored by Wang Xindong and other seniors.


    "What does the letter say?" Wang Xindong asked, even going as far as to snatch it directly from Li Daoxuan¡¯s hands.


    "Go away," Li Daoxuanughed as he pushed him aside, "You disrespectful fellow."


    The two men were vastly different in size, but their strength was quite the opposite.


    Li Daoxuan¡¯s chicken w-like fingers easily pinned Wang Xindong¡¯s more than two-meter-tall body to the side, unable to move.


    Pfft!


    With a flick of his fingers, he broke the wax seal.


    Looking at the neat exquisite handwriting on the letter, Li Daoxuan¡¯s smiling face disappeared, and his expression became much more solemn.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Wang Xindong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "Has junior sister encountered some trouble?"


    "You will see for yourself," Li Daoxuan said silently after a moment, handing the letter to Wang Xindong, who hurriedly took it, furrowing his brows and clicking his tongue in astonishment.


    "Really?" Wang Xindong couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "Most likely it¡¯s true," Li Daoxuan said after a pause. "The Yin Body Tai Sui did indeed escape from the Demon Suppression Tower, and the rted descriptions are not bad."


    "Hiss..." Wang Xindong widened his eyes and inhaled sharply.


    "If the content is true, then this dead end we are facing might be resolvable!" Wang Xindong said excitedly.


    "Hmm, you make sense," Li Daoxuan murmured, "but we shouldn¡¯t celebrate too soon, the truth will ultimately depend on what we see with our own eyes."


    "However..."


    He looked up, sunlight spilling down.


    The worn face of the old man also showed a touch of a smile, "Finally, there are some variables. In the stagnant waters of Baihua County, having variables is excellent."


    ...


    "The mountain before us is called Canglong Mountain. It is said that in ancient times, a heaven-splitting, earth-dividing divine dragon fell here, and its body transformed into this mountain.


    There is a spring on the mountain called Longyan Spring; drinking from it can improve one¡¯s sight, enabling one to clearly see the patterns on the leaves even at night," Su Li said as she jumped onto arge stone by the road, pointing at the big mountain enveloped in the twilight¡¯s red glow.


    Su Heng looked up.


    The mountain was indeed as Su Li had described.


    It resembled a gigantic Canglong dragon with wings, crouching majestically.


    "After crossing Canglong Mountain and walking further, we will reach Baihua County," Xiao Qing quietly added from the side.

 Chapter 51: Demon Servant

    Chapter 51: Demon Servant


    "It¡¯s getting dark, we need to find a ce to rest for the night," Su Heng suggested, watching the setting sun slowly descend behind the mountains.


    "Okay," Su Li expressed no objections.


    After moving continuously for more than three days, she indeed felt quite fatigued.


    They searched around but found no inns or stations, so Su Heng and hispanions could only continue forward. Upon reaching the foot of the mountain, their luck seemed to turn for the better¡ªthey stumbled upon an abandonednd temple.


    Half of the temple¡¯s structure had copsed, and the other half was draped with dust and cobwebs.


    Bright moonlight shone through a hole in the roof.


    One arm of the Earth Deity had disappeared, while the other was extended forward.


    Su Heng struck with his hand.


    Crack!The remaining arm was also broken off by him, cleaved into appropriately sized pieces of wood, and casually thrown to Su Li.


    "I¡¯m going to look around outside to see if there¡¯s any danger," Su Heng said, "and also grab something to roast and eat."


    "The second half of your sentence is the most crucial, isn¡¯t it?" Su Li¡¯s smile was somewhat teasing.


    Over the days traveling with Su Heng, Su Li had gradually gained a clear understanding of her brother¡¯s fearsome appetite.


    "Gurgle!"


    A rumbling sound came from Su Li¡¯s stomach.


    Her smile stiffened and slowly turned red as she covered her mouth with her hand.


    "You better go now!" Su Li elbowed Su Heng in the waist, and he sighed before disappearing into the dense forest.


    Rustle!


    The sound of flowing water came from not too far away.


    Peaceful water, reflecting the moonlight, a small deer with beautiful patterns was bending down to drink.


    The deer¡¯s gaze was alert, and its ears trembled lightly, constantly aware of the surrounding noises.


    Whoosh!


    A sudden swooshing sound cut through the air.


    The deer abruptly lifted its head and leaped.


    Unfortunately, it was a step too slow¡ªa stone hit the deer right on the forehead with precision.


    The deer¡¯s head burst open, half of its brain disappearing into thin air, and the skull cap flew more than ten meters away, brain matter mingling with fresh blood gushed out.


    "Not bad!"


    A smile formed on Su Heng¡¯s face as his tall and burly figure appeared beside the deer.


    He lifted the deer, still twitching in its death throes, onto his shoulder and turned to leave, intending to meet up with his sister.


    But he had only walked a few steps when.


    Su Heng stopped.


    His eyebrows knitted slightly, his nose twitching as he faintly discerned a scent of decay from the air.


    "What¡¯s this¡­ a rotting corpse in the forest isn¡¯t strange, but what¡¯s strange is that the smell of decay was mixed with a slight demonic scent."


    "Are there so many demons in the world nowadays, let¡¯s go check it out," Su Heng thought with a start.


    He tapped the ground with his toes, transforming into a streak of ck light that parted the bushes in front of him and rapidly headed in the direction the scent wasing from.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the temple with arge hole in its roof.


    Su Li and Xiao Qing had just started a bonfire when they heard footsteps approaching from outside.


    Su Li looked up, her face alert.


    In the moonlight outside the door, slowly approached a man and a woman¡ªtwo figures.


    Both appeared to be in their twenties. The woman had a graceful figure, mischievous eyes, and wore a tight purple dress that entuated her precariously full bust. The man also had rosy lips and white teeth, with handsome features, dressed like a schrly gentleman.


    "Ladies, may we, brother and sister, rest here for a while?" The woman stopped walking and spoke first.


    "We still have some food and dried meat that we can share with you," the man in white said.


    Su Li did not rush to answer.


    Instead, she took out the demon-huntingpass, injected a trace of strength into it, and seeing no reaction, she slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Meeting is fate, no need to be polite," Su Li nodded subtly and stepped aside.


    "Thank you, sister," the woman in purple said with a melodious voice.


    The two sat down.


    The schrly-looking handsome man took out cured dried meat from his pouch and handed it to Su Li and Little Qing.


    "No need, we just ate," Su Li replied without hesitation, shaking her head to decline.


    She felt somewhat good about these two people, but still maintained her caution.


    The young man did not insist.


    The firewood in the campfire crackled as they chatted, everyone grilling meat and making small talk.


    During the conversation, Su Li learned the names of the brother and sister.


    The sister was called Xu Ziyi, and the brother was Xu Baixia. Their family had suddenly faced a disaster, and they were on their way to Baihua County to seek refuge with a distant rtive.


    "Pity my family of thirty people, overnight... ah," Xu Ziyi¡¯s face was full of sorrow.


    As she spoke, she sighed repeatedly and tears welled up in her eyes, trickling down her cheeks.


    "Sister, mourn with restraint," Su Li saw her genuine distress and was moved, thus she spoke tofort her. Su Li then asked, "May I know what misfortune befell your family? Was it bandits, or some other cause?"


    "It wasn¡¯t bandits, but¡­"


    Xu Ziyi looked around cautiously before lowering her voice, "I heard from an old Taoist who passed by that it was caused by demons."


    "Demons!?"


    Hearing this word, Su Li suddenly became alert, "Could there really be demons in this world?"


    "Who knows?" Xu Ziyi replied sadly.


    She shook her head, recalling the painful events, and did not continue speaking, simply bowing her head to cry silently, her shoulders shaking continuously.


    Su Li was curious but felt it improper to keep asking, and the atmosphere dipped into silence for a moment.


    "For you twodies to travel alone in the martial world is truly impressive," Xu Baixia looked at the long sword beside Su Li and hinted with his words.


    "I merely followed a master and learned some techniques for a couple of years," Su Li answered evasively.


    At this moment, however, she was thinking about Su Heng, wondering why he had not yet returned.


    Could it be that he had encountered some trouble?


    But...


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    With the monstrous strength of Su Heng, even if he really encountered a demon in the mountains, the unfortunate one would definitely not be him.


    Just as Su Li frowned in thought, feeling somewhat worried,


    A sudden gust of wind arose outside, the trees on both sides rustling, clouds rolling, obscuring the moonlight, and within the dim firelight, several vague figures appeared out of nowhere.


    Su Li¡¯s elegant eyebrows slowly raised, "Who¡¯s there!"


    She suddenly stood up, sword in hand.


    "Xu Ziyi, Xu Baixia, did you truly think you could escape?" a chilling voice came, "Hand over the Heavenly Net Treasure Book, and I can make your deaths quick!"


    At the entrance of the dpidated earth god temple, a gaunt man wearing a conical hat slowly walked in.


    The man¡¯s face was wrapped in white cloth, soaked yellowish-brown with pus, exposing only his eyes.


    As this man entered the temple,


    A thick stench of rotting flesh spread, almost solid in its intensity, making it hard to breathe.


    "A demon!?" Su Li was startled, but quickly realized, "No, it must be a demon servant! His target isn¡¯t me, but the two beside me."

 Chapter 52: Despair

    Chapter 52: Despair


    Su Li and Xiaoqing exchanged nces, and an idea immediately came to mind.


    Since they weren¡¯t the target, the best course of action would be to leave as soon as possible without causing any additional trouble.


    The strength of the man with the conical hat in front of them was considerable.


    Behind him, in the woods outside, were lurking a number of undead beings, exerting a tremendous oppressive force.


    They didn¡¯t possess the formidable power of Su Heng.


    Faced with such a situation,


    They still had to think of a way to ensure their safety first.


    "Attack!" The man with the conical hatmanded coldly as he waved his hand, "Kill them all!"


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!In an instant, several dark figures burst out from both sides behind the man.


    At the same time, the walls on both sides of the Mountain God Temple copsed with a bang, and seven or eight undead beings surrounded them, cutting off Su Li and the others¡¯ escape route.


    The main target of the man with the conical hat was still Xu Ziyi and her brother.


    Their strength was also beyond expectation,


    Surpassing the limits of the human body and reaching the realm of demonic form. The sister wielded a pair of thin-ded short knives in each hand, while the brother wore knuckle-dusters made of special metal. Facing the siege of more than a dozen undead beings, they dodged and weaved through perilous situations, but for the time being, they sustained no injuries and managed to hold on.


    "Now¡¯s the time, let¡¯s go!"


    Su Li let out a lowmand, her eyes fierce, as she suddenly burst into action, dashing toward the right direction.


    The vitality and equanimity of the Green Wood Longevity Technique flowed into her longsword, its light pulsing, extending a foot in length.


    Bang!


    The light from the sword fell on the neck of the undead being, sounding like the sh of metal.


    Feeling the immense recoil force transmitted through the hilt of the sword, Su Li¡¯s palm tingled slightly, her expression one of surprise.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that the rotten corpses in front of her would be so tough; they seemed almost as if they were cast from bronze and iron.


    But Su Li was no weakling.


    She quickly collected her thoughts and channeled more energy into her longsword, with the sword light swelling in response.


    With a "putrid" sound, the de cleaved into the neck through the notch made earlier, and a gush of dark, foul-smelling blood poured out, followed by the undead being¡¯s head tumbling to the ground. Another dull sound ensued, and the towering body of the undead copsed before Su Li.


    The previously tight encirclement suddenly had a gap, and through it, Su Li could see the shrubs outside the Mountain God Temple swaying back and forth in the wind.


    "Quick, let¡¯s go!"


    She breathed a sigh of relief, ready to lead Xiaoqing out.


    On the other side, seeing this, Xu Ziyi, who was surrounded by enemies, became anxious. n?vel.co?


    It was only with the help of Xiaoqing and Su Li that they had managed to survive thus far by sharing the pressure. If Su Li sessfully escaped, they would be doomed, left to bepletely surrounded by the remaining undead. Havinge this far, she would not permit all her efforts to be in vain.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Ziyi reached into her pocket and flicked her finger.


    A peanut-sized purple sphere flew past the flickering mes and exploded on the hem of Su Li¡¯s clothes.


    Inside the chaotic Mountain God Temple, coupled with Su Li¡¯s focus solely on breaking out, she didn¡¯t notice this trivial matter.


    But the undead being next to her did.


    The rotting corpses that were originally assaulting Xu Ziyi and another person now turned their attention to Su Li, attracted by a peculiar smell.


    Whoosh!


    ws wrapped in a strong gust of wind fell.


    Caught off guard, a scratch appeared on Su Li¡¯s arm.


    A little bit of her fair skin was exposed, with a three-inch long wound on her upper arm. The wound wasn¡¯t deep, but the surrounding flesh was dark red, and a pungent smell indicated clear signs of poisoning.


    Su Li felt a wave of dizziness before her eyes.


    She bit her teeth and, with a paleplexion, could only forcibly suppress the poison with the Green Wood Longevity Technique, which made her feel slightly better.


    The Green Wood Longevity Technique had the effect of detoxifying and healing wounds, but it required a great deal of energy consumption.


    And after that dy just now.


    The gap that had been hard toe by was immediately blocked by the rotting corpses, and with the need to focus on suppressing the poison, the situation for Su Li and Xiao Qing suddenly looked grim.


    "This energy, the Green Wood Longevity Technique!" the masked man also recognized the origin of Su Li¡¯s cultivation technique.


    "You are from the Demon Suppression Bureau!" He began with clenched teeth and a snakelike yellow glint of hatred in his eyes.


    "Good! Very good! Excellent!" The masked manughed frantically, "I never thought I, Jin Yu, would have such a catch. Once I¡¯ve had my fun with you two, and then turn you into Corpse Prostitutes, surely many in the Sky Demon Alliance would fancy you."


    "What did you just say you¡¯d turn us into?" An indifferent voice abruptly rang in the masked man¡¯s ears.


    Hisughter came to an abrupt halt, he slowly turned his body, and lifted his head, only then seeing Su Heng¡¯s expressionless face.


    The next moment¡ªBang!


    Su Heng nonchntly pped down, and the bandages wrapped around Jin Yu¡¯s face broke into pieces.


    His decaying flesh trembled violently, the pustules on his face burst open, spewing fluid, and his skeleton crackled. His body shot out like a loosed arrow, leaving a trail in the bright moonlight and then crashing heavily into arge tree in the distance.


    This person appeared fragile, but unexpectedly, he had a resilient constitution.


    Surviving a p from Su Heng, he was still breathing, but could only breathe.


    His neck was twisted at an odd angle, nearly paralyzed, hanging on to hisst breath by the sheer life force granted by the demonic powers.


    "Don¡¯t get too happy... someone... will avenge me..." Jin Yu spat out blood, watching Su Heng approaching step by step, his bloody and blurred face full of madness.


    "Oh?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow, "You mean these people?"


    He lifted the object he was holding in his other hand just a bit, and just then, the wind and clouds surged, and a bright moonlight shone down, illuminating Su Heng.


    Jin Yu said no more, the madness and hatred on his face turning into despair in an instant.


    In Su Heng¡¯s hand was a string of five heads.


    The faces of these five heads were frozen in despair and terror. Their temples had been pierced by a powerful force, strung along a vine as thick as a finger, casually dangling from Su Heng¡¯s hand. As Su Heng moved, the five heads swung back and forth, with viscous blood dripping continuously from their severed necks.


    "Yourpanions seem to have died earlier than you," Su Heng said, looking at Jin Yu¡¯s despairing face, a smile slowly formed on his own.


    Crack!


    He reached out, pressed his hand on top of Jin Yu¡¯s head, and spun it around three hundred and sixty degrees like opening a bottle cap.


    The monster¡¯s ugly, pus-filled head was plucked off by Su Heng and tossed casually into the nearby underbrush.


    Then Su Heng¡¯s figure shed explosively, bringing up a gust of wind and darting forward; his fingertips touched the foreheads of the rotting corpses, which exploded, spewing out a thick mist of foul-smelling blood.


    The once noisy Mountain God Temple finally began to quiet down.

 Chapter 53: Ignoring

    Chapter 53: Ignoring


    At that moment, the wind rose and the clouds surged. The clouds that had gathered in the sky dispersed, and the bright moonlight poured down, illuminating the corpses strewn around the Mountain God Temple.


    Crack!


    Su Heng shook his neck.


    He hadn¡¯t sustained any injuries just then, but inevitably, his body was sshed with the rotting blood of corpses.


    His clothes were sticky, especially since the fresh blood seemed to contain some kind of highly corrosive toxin, which the ordinary fibers couldn¡¯t withstand, and were directly melted through.


    Luckily, Su Heng had prepared for this.


    His body size basically grew noticeably every two or three days.


    Therefore, inside the bundle he carried, he had more than ten sets of clothes of different sizes and styles, ready to be exchanged at any time.


    He didn¡¯t have to worry too much about looking too wretched because of this."Excuse me, big brother..."


    Xu Ziyi and her brother Xu Baixia had also recovered from the shock.


    A gleam appeared in Xu Ziyi¡¯s eyes, and a coquettish smile spread across her face. She quickly stepped forward, wanting to greet Su Heng.


    As she ran, her full breasts swayed visibly.


    When approaching Su Heng, she deliberately bent over, revealing an enticing glimpse of her snow-white skin.


    Unfortunately...


    Su Heng didn¡¯t give them a nce.


    Hepletely ignored them, as if they were air, and brushed past her.


    "You¡¯re not hurt, are you." Su Heng tore open his clothes and casually threw them aside, revealing his strong, bronze-colored muscles covered in ribbed sinews. Xu Ziyi, watching Su Heng¡¯s formidable back, was so mesmerized that she waspletely unaware of the drool escaping her mouth.


    This exaggerated muscle and strength, this overwhelming sense of security.


    If only she could be embraced by him, she would die without regrets.


    Unfortunately...


    Her most prized weapon had no effect on him at all.


    Su Heng hastily wiped off the bloodstains on his body and pulled out a brand new ck cloth robe from his backpack, slipping it on.


    Only then did Xu Ziyi reluctantly shift her gaze away.


    "I¡¯m fine," said Su Li, frowning slightly, "It¡¯s just..."


    She looked down at her arm. The skin around the wound was no longer dark red but had started to turn slightly ck.


    Half her arm was limp and weak, devoid of strength.


    "Hmm..."


    Su Heng frowned and gently pressed on the injured area of Su Li.


    Swish!


    A properties panel appeared before his eyes.


    [Green Wood Longevity Technique Level 5 (Special Effects: Green Wood Longevity Energy, Recharge eleration)]


    Without hesitating, Su Heng threw all the thirty attribute points he had umted into it, advancing the Green Wood Longevity Technique to level six, and new special effects, "elerated Healing," appeared.


    There are a total of eight levels in the Green Wood Longevity Technique, and with Su Heng having advanced to the sixth level, he was nearing mastery.


    Unlike third-rate cultivation techniques such as the Pure Yang Skill and the ck Evil Technique.


    Once one embarks on the Green Wood Longevity Technique, it generates a sense of qi that easily surpasses human limits, stepping into the realm of demon form.


    Of course...


    It is extremely difficult to embark on this cultivation technique.


    Without the aid of medicine, it is almost impossible to achieve.


    Even with the assistance of the panel and umting attribute points, it still took Su Heng a long time.


    Therefore,paring third-rate cultivation techniques with the core inheritances of the Demon Suppression Bureau, one can say they each have their pros and cons. After all, the fusion of multiple techniques continually strengthens them and eventually leads to basically simr theoretical limits.


    Su Li¡¯s current state should be at the fourth level.


    With the special effect of Recharge eleration, her internal strength was more profound than that of other martial artists of the same level.


    However, the healing and detoxifying effects of the Green Wood Longevity Technique were not very noticeable in Su Li. Facing the potent toxins brought by the decaying corpses, Su Li could only suppress it, unable topletely remove it.


    "Your little bit of strength won¡¯t help, my injuries aren¡¯t too severe," Su Li seemed to guess Su Heng¡¯s thoughts.


    She endured the dizziness and softlyforted.


    Fortunately, they were not too far from Baihua County. As long as they reached the county¡¯s government office and returned to the Demon Suppression Bureau, the toxins in her body would not be a big issue.


    Just gritting her teeth and enduring a bit longer would suffice.


    Thinking this, she then widened her eyes, feeling a mountainous, tsunami-like robust strength pouring into her body.


    The Green Wood Longevity Strength of Su Heng and Su Li had the same origin, but in terms of quality and quantity, Su Li was far inferior. If Su Li¡¯s strength was a babbling brook, then the strength Su Heng was now injecting into her body was like a raging river.


    Moreover, the quality of this strength was so rich it was almost purplish.


    Thunderously, all that intense corpse poison that had been troubling Su Li began to melt away like snow under the sun upon meeting Su Heng¡¯s strength.


    Even the wounds on Su Li¡¯s arms were healing at a visibly rapid rate, quickly scabbing over and healing.


    "Done!"


    Su Heng patted his hands, stood up, and had a look of satisfaction on his face as if a major task had been aplished.


    Su Li looked down at her arm; the wound hadpletely disappeared, healed, and her skin had returned to its original fair gleam.


    "I originally thought it would leave a scar, but to think that¡­" Su Li also let out a big sigh of relief.


    "How did you do it?" Su Li slowly regained herposure, clutching the corner of Su Heng¡¯s robe, looked up at him with eager eyes, "It¡¯s only been a few days, how did you cultivate the Green Wood Longevity Technique to this level?"


    "It was a bit slow," Su Heng humbly replied, "Mostly because I¡¯ve been on the roadtely and haven¡¯t had much time to cultivate."


    "Or else it would have been perfected," a critical hit.


    "¡­" Su Li¡¯s shoulders drooped, and she moved aside, not talking to him anymore.


    "The environment here, well¡­" Although Su Heng wasn¡¯t afraid of danger, the area around the Mountain God Temple was filled with decaying bodies and blood everywhere, and the strong stench of blood lingered in the air, which was somewhat nauseating, "We need to find another ce."


    Su Li and Xiao Qing nodded, as girls naturally prefer cleanliness.


    The three of them turned to leave.


    At this moment, Xu Ziyi approached them, herrge eyes brimming with tears, and she spoke in a pitiful tone, "Kind sir, could you possibly take my brother and me along with you? If we can safely reach Baihua County, we will be very grateful, and I am willing to¡­"


    While speaking, a blush faintly crept up Xu Ziyi¡¯s fair cheeks.


    Unfortunately, when she looked up, Su Heng had already walked more than ten meters away with Su Li, leaving only Xiao Qing behind.


    At that moment, she turned around.


    Her expression was cold and thoughtful as she nced at her.


    But ultimately, she did not speak, turned her head, and quickly left the Mountain God Temple.


    Xu Ziying was left standing there, her facial expression transforming from coy to embarrassed, and from embarrassed to resentful.


    Beauty had always been a weapon for her, never failing since she was young.


    But now, it waspletely ineffective. She was being thoroughly ignored, as if she were just a puff of air, which deeply frustrated Xu Ziying.


    She bit her lip and took out a pale purple ball from her sachet again.


    "Sister, no!" Xu Baixia¡¯s expression changed drastically, she scolded in a low voice, trying to stop her, but it was a bit toote.


    Swish!


    The purple ball sped through the air.


    Just as Su Heng disappeared on the mountain path, itnded on his trouser leg, exploded into a cloud of mist, and clung to his clothing.

 Chapter 54: Gods and Buddhas

    Chapter 54: Gods and Buddhas


    "Huff..."


    The mountain wind blew past, bringing with it the wailing sounds apanied by the long howls of wild beasts.


    Xu Ziyi¡¯s muscles tightened, her facial expression rigid. Xu Baixia, on the other hand, covered his mouth, his pupils trembling slightly, as if he dared not breathe.


    It wasn¡¯t until Su Heng¡¯s figure hadpletely disappeared and some time had passed.


    That Xu Baixia slowly lowered his hand, gasping for air greedily.


    "You damned wretch, what are you doing!?" Xu Baixia¡¯s face contorted with anger as he hissed furiously, "Do you realize you nearly got us both killed just now? That woman was already suspicious, and you still dare to do such things? Do you have a death wish? If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me down with you!"


    p!


    Xu Ziyi pped Xu Baixia hard across the face.


    "Scum!" she shouted fiercely, "I am your sister, how dare you curse me like that!""I did this for your sake!" Xu Ziyi said, "Using Demon Summoning Powder to make them lead the pursuers away. Once we get to Baihua County and the Demon Suppression Bureau is in charge, we¡¯ll be safe."


    "You useless thing."


    Xu Ziyi clenched her fist and cursed angrily, "If only you had half the strength of that person, we wouldn¡¯t need to live in fear every day."


    Xu Baixia¡¯s face turned ashen, his chest heaving violently.


    He forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart, swearing that once he reached Baihua County and found the family¡¯s legacy artifacts,


    He would immediately part ways with that foolish woman Xu Ziyi.


    Never to meet again for the rest of their lives.


    Otherwise...


    He had a premonition that he would sooner orter be doomed by her, to die without a ce for his corpse!


    "We should hurry and leave this ce too, the stench of blood is too strong here, it might attract some evil spirits," Xu Baixia said indifferently.


    Xu Ziyi snorted, following behind her brother at a distance that was neither too close nor too far.


    As they walked,


    Xu Ziyi suddenly widened her eyes, "Why is there fog here?"


    The mountain wind howled, the night was clear, such weather was impossible to produce fog. Yet strands of grey-white mist appeared within Xu Ziyi¡¯s sight, weaving through the branches like ghostly white ribbons on a mission to im lives.


    She wrapped her clothes tighter around herself, shivering from an inexplicable chill.


    She quickened her pace, wanting to leave.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Xu Ziyi suddenly started coughing violently, her eyes bulging.


    She put her hand over her mouth, feeling the sticky, metallic taste filling her mouth.


    As her fingers spread, Xu Ziyi¡¯s face showed horror as she screamed¡ªthe blood!


    A strong sensation of itchiness spread from her throat to her lungs, Xu Ziyi stumbled and fell to her knees, reaching into her throat. Thick blood gushed from her mouth like a terrifying, blood-red waterfall.


    The blood drenched the woman¡¯s full chest, soaking her clothes.


    Xu Ziyi¡¯s vision began to blur, her consciousness quickly fading, intense pain shooting through every nerve ending in her body.


    "Help..."


    She reached out, trying to call for help from her brother.


    But upon seeing this, Xu Baixia¡¯s face turned to horror, and he instantly turned and ran.


    But he hadn¡¯t gotten far before he copsed, convulsing just like his sister, with blood pouring from his mouth.


    "You bitch, this is all your fault!"


    In his final moments,


    Xu Baixia was still cursing furiously, eyes bulging, veins on his face throbbing, filled with resentment and poison.


    Through his distorted and blurred vision, Su Heng¡¯s tall and burly figure slowly emerged, with Xiao Qing and Su Li behind him.


    Xiao Qing¡¯s expression was emotionless.


    Whereas Su Li¡¯s face held a slight trace of reluctance.


    "Spare me..." Xu Baixia reached out, attempting to touch Su Heng¡¯s pant leg.


    But Su Heng lifted his leg and stomped on Xu Baixia¡¯s neck, a crisp snapping sound following. Xu Baixia¡¯s head, which he struggled to raise, drooped, his spine shattered, and just like his sister, he fell still, lifeless.


    Su Heng squatted down.


    He searched the bodies.


    Among their belongings, he found several sets of clothes for changing, a number of conveniently portable weapons and hidden weapons, a booklet that seemed old, and a sachet.


    Su Heng opened the sachet to find some light purple powder inside, but it had no scent.


    "Remember the time you were suddenly attacked?" Xiao Qing turned to Su Li, "This powder likely has the effect of attracting demons and sinister entities, though it is hard to detect by ordinary people."


    Xiao Qing had already died once.


    She was resurrected by one of the Demon Suppression Bureau¡¯s elders using a secret technique, which made her a being no longer human.


    Therefore,pared to Su Heng and Su Li, she was much more sensitive to this kind of dust.


    "I see," Su Li nodded, her expressionplex.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Su Heng, just the two of them encircled and alone, might indeed have met disaster. Thinking of Jin Yu¡¯s frenzied and paranoid expression, the oue was truly unthinkable. But now that the two were dead, Su Li felt nothing beyond a lingering fear.


    "This powder might be useful in the future," Su Heng said as he carefully put the sachet aside.


    He picked up the yellowed booklet in his hand, and by the bright moonlight, he skimmed through it, his brows gradually knitting together.


    "These two, they must havee from a demon-suppressing force simr to that of Qingmao Mountain. Sadly, their n encountered a disaster, wiped out by demons, leaving only these two to flee in disarray. They wanted to go to Baihua County to find something left behind by their family," Su Heng surmised based on the contents of the booklet.


    "Also, those who were chasing them seem to be part of an organized pursuit," said Su Heng, looking at Jin Yu¡¯s head lying nearby, his eyes open in death.


    This person was neither a demon nor a demon-shaped warrior like Su Li.


    He seemed to be something in between, which piqued Su Heng¡¯s curiosity.


    "Do you remember what I told you before, about Baihua County, where demons, noble families, and the Demon Suppression Bureau form a three-way standoff?" Fortunately, Su Li knew the answer and she patiently exined, "Not only noble families and the Demon Suppression Bureau are organized, but demons have simr structures."


    "Hmm, that¡¯s normal," acknowledged Su Heng with a nod, "Some demons are as intelligent as humans, so it¡¯s not surprising that they¡¯d form loose organizations."


    "Among these organizations, thergest one is the Sky Demon Alliance," Su Li said.


    "Sky Demon Alliance..." Su Heng noted the name.


    "Do you know why, with so many demons around Baihua County, the Demon Suppression Bureau regards the Sky Demon Alliance as a major threat?" Su Li asked pensively.


    "The strength of the demons is formidable, their abilities bizarre, what other reason could there be?" Su Heng replied without hesitation.


    "You¡¯re wrong," Su Li said. "If it was just strength, the vast kingdom would always be able to find an existence stronger than them. Even if the abilities were bizarre, through continuous probing, they would find a way to counter them."


    "Then what is the real reason?" Su Heng asked, curious.


    "Hope," Su Li said. "The big demons of the Sky Demon Alliance offered hope to those gang members andmoners at the bottom. Whoever is willing to do their bidding, they teach them martial arts. They even cut off their own flesh to share with them, or use demon talents to enhance their bodies beyond the mundane."


    "In our eyes, there is no doubt they are demons. But in the eyes of others, they have be hardly any different from gods and Buddhas."

 Chapter 55: The Secret Treasure

    Chapter 55: The Secret Treasure


    "It¡¯s really incredible..." Su Heng let out a deep breath, his expression solemn.


    He thought he had estimated the demons highly enough, but they turned out to be even more terrifying and difficult to deal with than he had imagined.


    "Those stupid, brainless demons have either been killed or locked up in the Demon Suppression Tower; naturally, the smarter ones are left," Su Li exined.


    "Let me take a look at this booklet, I¡¯ve heard people from the Sky Demon Alliance mention it before," said Su Li.


    Su Heng handed her the booklet, "There are some maps in it and some inscriptions, but the pictures are very abstract, I can¡¯t understand them."


    In Baihua County, being in unfamiliar territory, even with these clues, he would probably not be able to find the so-called treasure by himself. As for Xu Ziyi and Xu Baixia, their abilities were just average, and the power of their family was probably not outstanding.


    Honestly, Su Heng wasn¡¯t particrly concerned with the contents of the booklet.


    "Interesting." With the bright moonlight, Su Li flipped through the booklet, and a small smile slowly formed on her lips.


    "That smile..."For some reason, it reminded Su Heng of the expression of a top student facing a tough problem back in high school.


    "Is there something strange about these maps?" Su Heng moved closer, curious.


    "This map, if you search ording to the features depicted on it alone, you¡¯re definitely not going to find anything," Su Li¡¯s slender and lustrous finger pointed to the simple ink drawing in the booklet as she spoke, "Because it¡¯s a light and shadow map, the features drawn in the book are different from the actual appearance of the mountains and rivers; you need to find it from a specific location."


    "That¡¯splex," Su Heng said, somewhat surprised, "our ancestors really went to great lengths to leave something for their descendants."


    "So how do we find this special location?" Xiao Qing also tiptoed and leaned in.


    "The wooles from the sheep; the answer is in the book," Su Li flipped through a couple of pages and then found a line of inscription¡ª


    "On the bridge, the cold spring¡¯s thin stream; in the fairy stone, a three-foot hole; cloth sails flit across the sea cliff like shuttles, weaving the autumn moth in their true and wonderful year."


    "What does this inscription mean?" Su Heng felt somewhat confused.


    "Hmm... The literal meaning of the words isn¡¯t important; what¡¯s important is the specific location they refer to," Su Li tilted her head, with a contemtive expression on her face, "Figuring out this line of poetry should lead us to the hidden treasure left by the Xu Family¡¯s ancestors."


    "I have some impression, but I¡¯m not sure, I need to ask someone about it," Su Li said with a smile, "How about it? Let me handle this, you won¡¯t miss out on anything."


    "Sure," Su Heng nodded.


    He wasn¡¯t particrly interested in the treasure; since Su Li was willing, he was happy to let her go for it.


    Besides, judging by Su Li¡¯s expression, Su Heng always felt that her interest in the treasure hunt process was even greater than in the treasure itself.


    With the booklet in Su Li¡¯s hands, the three of them took a brief rest before setting out again.


    A day and a night passed.


    When the sun slowly rose on the third day, standing on a small, protruding hill, Su Heng could broadly see the outline of Baihua County.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiangzhou¡¯s Baihua County is established on the fertile valley ins, with its outer city built of huge stones and to the east lies the vast and magnificent Guang River. The city constructed nine grand docks along the Guang River, inspired by the idea "Nine dragons spew water to bathe the womb, eight divisions of divine light shine upon the pce tforms."


    The nine docks, each with its distinct style but all equally massive, bustled day and night with a constant flow ofrge and small merchant ships, as well as an endless stream of wealth, information, weapons, and people.


    Behind the docks lies the bustling market of Baihua County, teeming with people. Merchants and sailors from all corners of thend gather here to boast, chit-chat, drink, and summon prostitutes. Hidden among the streets, there are also underground gambling dens and ck markets for people to indulge in.


    Su Heng had heard from Su Li before.


    In arge city like Baihua County, with the surrounding towns and viges, the poption exceeds one million.


    This would have been impossible in ancient dynasties of his previous life, when a city¡¯s poption exceeding one hundred thousand was already considered quite remarkable. Baihua County¡¯s scale, aside from its developed agriculture, must also be attributed to some supernatural forces at y.


    Riding arge boat, Su Heng and his twopanions crossed the Guang River and stepped onto the dock.


    Along the dock, elite soldiers d in dark iron heavy armor maintained order, with the sharp points of long spears and arrows glistening with a cold light in the dawn¡¯s early rays.


    Su Li pulled out an ancient-looking iron Token from her bosom, and upon seeing the mythical beast inscription on it, the leading armored soldier immediately adopted a respectful expression.


    Su Li, Xiao Qing, and Su Heng smoothly entered the county government.


    The streets were bustling with schrs and merchants in long robes, as well as rugged fighters from the rivers andkes in short attire, revealing their muscr builds, and even exotic tribes from the north with blue pupils and thick body hair. On both sides of the street were various shops and restaurants, with the sounds of hawkers, shouting, and argumentative conversations never ceasing.


    "It¡¯s really lively here, and there¡¯s a lot of tasty food, hmm, it smells pretty good," Su Heng remarked.


    The streets were crowded with people.


    But Su Heng didn¡¯t feel cramped.


    Mainly because he now stood over two meters tall, with an extreme weight of over five hundred pounds.


    This weight, on someone of Su Heng¡¯s height, did not appear cumbersome.


    This was because Su Heng¡¯s muscle density had already reached three times that of an ordinary person, or even more.


    To an ordinary person colliding head-on with him, it was essentially like running into a wall of iron. As he walked forward, the pedestrians on the road parted like the waters before a ship, moving aside to avoid him before they even reached him.


    Of course¡­


    Such an exaggerated physique and formidable, superhuman build inevitably drew many sidelong nces and stares.


    Even after passing by, some would continuously look back. A girl with delicate, exquisite features, at the age of five or six, held by her father, had dropped her sugar haw on the ground without noticing, her eyes wide open and reluctant to turn back.


    Su Heng felt somewhat helpless.


    Fortunately, he had gradually grown ustomed to being the center of attention like this, but the most pressing matter was still to find a ce to stay.


    Baihua County was arge city, and where one stayed mattered.


    There were mainly three types of amodations.


    The first type was inns and taverns, where anyone with money could stay, but the environment was average, and with people from all walks of life gathering there, safety was not guaranteed.


    The second type was mansions. Generally speaking, the environment in mansions was much better than that of taverns and inns, built near mountains or by water, like a small resort. They had full amenities for recreation and leisure without interfering with dining and enjoyment. However, to stay there, one not only needed money but also proof of identity.


    As for the third type, it was postal stations. Postal stations only amodated officials, and although the environment was not necessarily special, security was ensured. Additionally, they provided horse exchanges, and some offered special services in politics and the military.

 Chapter 56: Bone Strength

    Chapter 56: Bone Strength


    Through Su Li¡¯s connections.


    Su Heng¡¯s temporary residence was quickly arranged, located at Jiangyue Pavilion.


    Jiangyue Pavilion was situated on a beautifully scenic hill where one could see the broad, t surface of the Guan River just outside the door.


    The cold wind blew gently from the river, causing Su Heng¡¯s robe to billow back and forth behind him, making a whooshing sound.


    Su Heng was not afraid of the cold, and standing here, he felt somewhat refreshed and delighted.


    "Staying and eating here are all free, and the bill is charged to a subsidiary of the Demon Suppression Bureau, so you can eat as much as you like," Su Li patted Su Heng on the shoulder, finding it more and more difficult to make this gesture now, as she had to tiptoe with great effort.


    "I need to go back and report for work." Su Li twirled a strand of hair by her ear, "There might be some elders from the Demon Suppression Bureauing to see youter, so be somewhat careful."


    "And..."


    Su Li said, "In a few days, it will be the River Lantern Festival. It¡¯s an annual celebration wherenterns will be released on the river, and there will be opera houses, acrobatics, and all sorts of performances; it¡¯s very lively. You can go out and walk around then, and if I¡¯m avable, I¡¯ll join you, but I might be quite busy with many things.""Also that booklet, I¡¯ll find the stuff inside it for you as soon as possible," Su Li exined while fiddling with her fingers to Su Heng.


    The two were about to part.


    At this moment, she indeed resembled an older sister a bit, appearing somewhat fussily concerned.


    "I got it," Su Heng nodded, then turned and went back inside the house.


    This was arge teahouse with solid wood flooring, and between two cushions was a square wooden table carved with a chessboard, set with aplete set of tea utensils. One could imagine how nice it would be to y chess here while drinking tea and enjoying the view.


    Su Li followed him into the house.


    She tilted her head, thinking, and seemed to have nothing else to exin to Su Heng.


    This guy¡¯s strength and talent were terrifyingly powerful; he had already surpassed the standard of the average elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau more than ten days ago. Now, having witnessed Su Heng mastering the Green Wood Longevity Technique in just a few days, Su Li could no longer imagine the extent of Su Heng¡¯s actual strength.


    Well, she hoped he wouldn¡¯t frighten the elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Su Li sighed, and a somewhat anticipative mischievous smile appeared on her face.


    "I¡¯m off then," she said with a light step, taking little Qing and walking away, stepping on a cobblestone path in the courtyard.


    Just as she was about to turn behind a mock mountain, Su Li stopped, waved at Su Heng, then disappeared from his sight with a smile.


    Watching his sister leave,


    Su Heng returned to the teahouse and sat down cross-legged.


    He now also needed to consider his own affairs, first by gathering information to prepare for taking action against the Luo Family of the Demon Suppression.


    Next, it was to enhance his strength.


    He now had several dozen jin of Taisui meat, and with the unlimited supply of ordinary food provided at Jiangyue Pavilion, he should be able to push the Green Wood Longevity Technique to its limit in the next few days.


    By then, with his strength further increased, taking action against the Luo Family would be much more certain.


    *


    *


    *


    In the blink of an eye, two days passed.


    Whoosh!


    A trail of fire, emitting a piercing shriek, shot straight into the sky before exploding in a burst of golden me.


    The glow of fireworks reflected on the rippling surface of the river, flickered across the crowd moving back and forth on the docks, danced in the wind-swept forests, and finally cast a faint golden halo on Su Heng¡¯s solemn face.


    "Huh..." he exhaled a breath of foul air and opened his eyes.


    Stabilizing his mind and mentally preparing himself, he then allocated the sixty attribute points he umted over the past few days entirely into the Green Wood Longevity Technique.


    His muscles tensed, his body temperature rose, and his bones emitted a series of cracking sounds like popping beans.


    A wisp of white mist rose from the top of Su Heng¡¯s head.


    But his dark, luminous eyes remained calm, his mind deeply immersed, meticulously feeling the various changes brought about by the advancement in the realm of the Green Wood Longevity Technique.


    The strength within his body grew further, bing more robust and resilient, brimming with vibrant vitality.


    The Bone Mutation deepened further.


    Human bones areposed of the periosteum, bone tissue, and bone marrow.


    The periosteum is ayer of nerves and blood vessels that covers the bone, bone tissueprises various inorganic salts that form the main structure of the skeleton, and bone marrow is the connective tissue filling the inside of the bones. Overall, human bones are solid, hard yet equally brittle.


    With the growth in the realm of the Green Wood Longevity Technique, the degree of bodily mutations deepened.


    Su Heng¡¯s bone structure began to change.


    First, it became thicker, capable of supporting his muscle density far exceeding that of an ordinary person.


    Then, within these initially solid bones, numerous minute hollow channels formed. Not only did these channels not reduce the hardness of Su Heng¡¯s bones, but through a precise columnar three-dimensional honeb structure, they further strengthened the resilience and impact resistance of his bones.


    More importantly, these internal channels were also covered with ayer of vascr fascia.


    While further increasing the resilience of the bones, they also allowed Su Heng¡¯s strength to circte within them.


    There were two obvious benefits to this.


    The first effect was a significant increase in the total amount of strength within Su Heng¡¯s body.


    The second effect was that by pressurizing the strength in the bones¡¯ internal channels, the killing power of his strength was further enhanced.


    If the earlier True Strength could be likened to shooting birds with a slingshot.


    Now...


    The transformed Bone Strength was like firing bursts from a modernized automatic rifle.


    In terms of both power and output efficiency, there was a revolutionary huge improvementpared to the past. Furthermore, with the Green Wood Longevity Strength as the bones and the ck Evil Technique Yang Pole True Strength covering the meridians on the bones, Wood generating Fire, the two elements nurtured and promoted each other like wildfire roaring across the grasnds.


    In the course of a confrontation, once Su Heng¡¯s strength invaded the opponent¡¯s body.


    Even just a little would burn fiercely like a ze, extremely difficult to extinguish.


    Bang!


    Su Heng flicked his finger.


    Apanied by a piercing whistle, a faint cyan strength streaked through the air, hitting a tree stump in the courtyard outside.


    With a crisp crack.


    The tree stump exploded outright, shattered into pieces, sending splinters and debris flying.


    This was not the end; after a moment of silence, the wood splinters on the ground began to self-ignite, mes zing fiercely.


    Luckily, the surroundings were all earthen and stony ground.


    Although the fire was fierce, there was no concern about it bing uncontroble and causing a fire disaster.


    When thest glow of fire extinguished, the wood had turned into thoroughly burnt charcoal, and Su Heng slightly nodded his head, his face showing a satisfied smile.


    Whoosh!


    Another firework exploded over the river surface, this time shing with a fiery orange glow.


    Su Heng opened the attributes panel.


    [Su Heng]


    [Height: 2.10 meters]


    [Weight: 595 kilograms]


    [Realm: Vein Mutation 120%, Bone Mutation 35%]


    [Cultivation Technique: ck Evil Technique Level 12 (Special effects: Yang Pole True Strength, Ghost Bearing, Fire Poison), Green Wood Longevity Technique Level 8 (Special effects: Green Wood Longevity Strength, Bone Strength, Recoil, Healing, Ignite)]


    [Attribute Points: 0]

 Chapter 57: The Red Chamber

    Chapter 57: The Red Chamber


    Su Heng¡¯s strength had greatly increased after breaking through another level, leaving him in good spirits.


    He had gathered information about the Luo Family over the past few days, but he was not in a hurry to act.


    The main reason was that today was the River Lantern Festival. Although it was a local festival, it was exceptionally grand, and many people participated.


    If he acted now, it would be easy to overlook something.


    He needed to wait a bit longer.


    Moreover, he had already spent over two days at Jiangyue Pavilion.


    The elder from the Demon Suppression Bureau that Su Li had mentioned still had not arrived. Su Heng wondered whether there was some problem or if it was simply due to low efficiency.


    He cast these doubts aside for the moment.


    Lowering his head as he stepped over the threshold, he came outside, where a figure approached on the quiet path.Just then, another firework exploded in the sky.


    The shing orange light illuminated the figure on the path.


    Her figure was slender, dressed in a fiery red waist-length skirt and simple ck leggings with deer-skin ankle boots, outlining her shapely and long legs. Coupled with her neat, short hair, she exuded an aura of spirited vigor, a martial disposition rarely seen in ordinary women.


    "Master Su."


    This person stopped in front of Su Heng¡¯s separate residence and greeted him with a smile.


    Her name was Chen Murong.


    She was the daughter of a wealthy merchant in Baihua County and was staying temporarily at Jiangyue Pavilion. Due to her hearty nature, they had chatted a few times previously and got along quite well.


    "Mhm." Su Heng nodded and returned the greeting.


    "Are you going out to join the River Lantern Festival¡¯s exhibition?" Chen Murong asked. Seeing Su Heng nod, she continued with a smile, "It happens that I am alone outside. I wonder if Master Su would do me the honor of apanying me."


    "I also have a few invitations to the Red Mansion here. If they are not used tonight, they would go to waste," she said to Su Heng, her voice filled with anticipation.


    "The Red Mansion..."


    Su Heng indeed had heard Su Li specifically mention this matter.


    "That sounds good," he nodded, smiling. "Then I¡¯ll be troubling Miss Chen."


    "It¡¯s no trouble at all." Chen Murongughed heartily. "I am the one extending the invitation, so there¡¯s no trouble at all."


    Thus, the two of them set off together.


    They walked past the ornamental rockery inside Jiangyue Pavilion, following a cobblestone path downhill.


    They passed through the mountain gate and entered the main road at the foot of the mountain, where the crowd gradually thickened. Although it was nighttime, variousnterns and lights illuminated the surroundings as if it were daytime.


    In the sky, colorful fireworks continuously exploded, and the crowd moved forward slowly like a stream.


    On either side of the street, there were variousrgenterns being pulled by majestic horses, moving slowly forward. In an open square, there were dragon dance performances, folk exhibitions, and impromptu poetry writing, making the scene even livelier than Su Heng had imagined.


    Chen Murong was about the same age as Su Heng.


    However, having traveled far and wide with merchant caravans over the years, she had seen much more than Su Heng.


    Pointing to thesenterns and exhibits, she could exin the origin of each image and shared various relevant interesting stories and anecdotes.


    Even though Su Heng was not particrly articte,


    Under Chen Murong¡¯s lead, the atmosphere between them turned out to be very harmonious.


    An hourter, they arrived at the Red Mansion that Su Li had mentioned before.


    The so-called Red Mansion was not an actual tall building, but arge boat. Its head shaped like a dragon¡¯s and its tail like a phoenix¡¯s, the hull was made of red wood. From end to end, it was over seventy meters long.


    One side was concaved downwards, forming a massive hall, while the other side rose upward into a nine-story building, decorated withnterns and colorful banners¡ªthese were the spectator stands.


    "This famous Red Mansion of Baihua County is not the tall building people might imagine, but a massive musical hall floating on the river," Chen Murong exined with augh as she saw Su Heng¡¯s slightly surprised face.


    "The first time I boarded the Red Mansion with my father, I was also very surprised," Chen Murong reminisced.


    "It¡¯s truly unbelievable." Su Heng admired.


    Such a grand ship was indeed beyond his expectations, already a spectacle in such an ancient dynasty,


    The two followed the crowd up to the red building, ascending to the highest ninth floor. The view here was broad, the river breeze gentle. Standing at the railing, one could see most of the dock market and experience the feeling of looking down from a high ce, an innate sense of privilege.


    As the crowd gathered, the performance in the exhibition hall soon began.


    First came the dragon and lion dances, with the fierce, uplifting beats of the drums, the lion and dragon heads leapt back and forth on raised poles, moving up and down, eliciting a round of apuse. Then came the acrobatic shows, where various tamedrge beasts took the stage one after another, again apanied by bursts of exmations.


    Su Heng and Chen Murong sat opposite each other.


    They drank while watching the performances on the stage below.


    In the red building¡¯s auditorium, the higher the seats, the more distinguished the guests, and the higher the standard of hospitality.


    The alcoholic drinks here were quite good, being distilled spirits.


    Su Heng himself had a strong physical constitution and could only taste the light fragrance of fruits, yet he felt no intoxication.


    But Chen Murong was just an ordinary person, and after a few drinks, her face turned slightly red, and her eyes became somewhat hazy.


    Whiz!


    The performance reached its climax.


    In the exuberant sound of drumbeats, gold, red, and purple fireworks exploded, like clusters of flowers, their glow fervent.


    "Being with Master Su must feel very safe," Chen Murong remarked softly, seemingly by chance.


    "Is that so?" Su Heng was somewhat surprised.


    He had always thought of himself as ordinary-looking, and with a stature too robust, likely not to be favored by girls.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t mind at all.


    Since mastering the Pure Yang Skill to the breaking limit realm, martial arts had gradually be Su Heng¡¯s sole focus.


    As for the rest, only family could catch his attention.


    But now it seemed¡­


    Apparently, he was quite likable?


    Su Li had indeed once secretly told him that the other night, Xu Ziyi¡¯s gaze towards him was quite intent.


    "Hee hee, this guest is quite tall and handsome." Seeing that Su Heng¡¯s wine cup was empty, a few pretty maids d in light gauze hurried over to refill his drink and add some snacks.


    One of the maids in green boldly pinched Su Heng¡¯s arm lightly, then widened her eyes in surprise, saying, "It¡¯s as hard as a rock."


    "I¡¯ve seen the generals in the county government, and none have a majestic figure like the young master¡¯s."


    Seeing that Su Heng wasn¡¯t angry,


    The other maids also, while ttering, boldly pinched him and then showed surprised expressions, gathered together, and giggled covering their mouths.


    The red building, although famous, was after all a ce of worldly pleasures.


    The maids working here were also children from poor families, but Su Heng did not see numbness or restraint on these maids¡¯ faces; rather, they were full of natural liveliness and enthusiasm. Clearly, the owner of the red building treated these ordinary maids quite well.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    A light pink curtain fell from the stage.


    As the curtain was drawn, slender figures danced on the stage.


    These dancers were not only graceful and beautiful in motion, but their belts were also wrapped with thin threads, allowing them to perform variousplex movements. Like deer leaping high in the forest, trailing colorful ribbons, they were stunningly beautiful, the atmosphere reaching its climax with the sound of music.


    But just then¡ªcrash!


    The sound of something breaking suddenly erupted, and the lively atmosphere in the audience seats suddenly fell silent.

 Chapter 58: Assessment

    Chapter 58: Assessment


    Su Heng gently set down his wine cup and looked up.


    What he saw was a grossly fat man forcefully smashing his wine pot onto the ground, shattering it into countless pieces at the most prominent seat with an open view.


    The fat man squinted his soybean-sized eyes, and the fat on his chin trembled slightly with his breathing.


    "Haven¡¯t you seen that my pot is already empty? I¡¯ve called you several times, and no one pays any attention to me!" The fat man¡¯s voice was full of impatience.


    In the ninth floor of Honglou, those who coulde here all had some status and identity.


    Strangely enough.


    At this moment, this fatty was shouting loudly.


    Yet, everyone else simply shut their mouths, bowed their heads in silence, and either sipped their drinks slowly, pretending to see nothing and hear nothing.


    "This man is named Luo Tong, a direct son of the Luo Family." Chen Murong pulled Su Heng¡¯s arm and whispered beside him.Fear was evident in his voice.


    "The Luo Family..."


    Su Heng raised his eyebrows, thinking of the results of his investigation these past few days.


    He asked, "In Baihua County, is the Luo Family¡¯s influence very strong?"


    "It¡¯s more than just ¡¯strong.¡¯" Chen Murong said with a wry smile, "Look at the nine major docks along the river here, half of them are controlled by the Luo Family."


    "That¡¯s indeed remarkable..." Su Heng smiled thoughtfully and said, "But no matter how powerful a family is, therees a day when it ends. Maybe tomorrow morning, something unexpected will happen at home; idents are always possible."


    "Shh!" Chen Murong made a silencing gesture with his hand, nervously saying, "In Baihua County, such words must not be spoken recklessly."


    Su Heng nodded nomittally.


    Two maids carefully approached Luo Tong, one knelt down to clean up the shards of the wine pot, while the other refilled the wine to the brim.


    Luo Tong¡¯srge hand groped over a maid¡¯s body yet still seemed unsatisfied.


    He looked towards Su Heng and snorted coldly, "The quality of Honglou has really declined, even riffraff cane here now, it¡¯s dirtied my eyes."


    Su Heng¡¯s wine cup, which he had lifted gently, hovered in mid-air.


    His gaze also turned dangerous.


    He and the Luo Family had a feud and since the other party instigated it first, he didn¡¯t mind collecting some interest in advance.


    But before he could make a move, the sound of crisp footsteps came from the red staircase, slowly reaching the audience¡¯s ears where the atmosphere was tense and silent on the ninth floor, sounding especially clear.


    "Luo Tong, I find that face of yours disgusting too, how should we deal with that?"


    A cold, mature female voice rang out.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The Luo Family¡¯s influence in Baihua County was enormous, hardly different from that of an emperor.


    These direct sons of families were even morewless, who would dare to curse him to his face?


    Descending the stairs and appearing before everyone was a stunningly cold-looking woman.


    Just by appearance, she seemed about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, wearing spotless white attire while her pupils were deep pools, and with a touch of rouge on her fair forehead. Her chest was amply curved, and a silvery white ribbon outlined her slender waist, with the contours of her well-rounded and lengthy legs subtly visible beneath her skirt.


    "Jin Mingxi¡ªhow did youe here!" Luo Tong suddenly stood up, his chin tensed, his whole body quivering with fat, obviously terrified.


    Jin Mingxi walked up to Luo Tong and without a word, she pped him across the face.


    The p was heavy.


    Luo Tong¡¯s teeth flew out of his mouth, his face quickly turned a visible shade of ck and blue, swelling up, with blood seeping from the corners of his mouth and nostrils.


    He reached out to cover his wounded face, but his hand only lifted halfway.


    Under the cold gaze of Jin Mingxi, he put it down again, but his chest heaved violently, and his bloodshot eyes showed the explosive anger and frustration in his heart.


    Jin Mingxi took a handkerchief from her bosom and wiped her fingers with it methodically.


    Luo Tong took deep breaths, suppressing the rage ready to overflow and turned to leave with his two guards at his side.


    But behind him came Jin Mingxi¡¯s cold voice, "Stop!"


    Luo Tong stopped in his tracks.


    He turned around, his face swollen with anger into a purplish hue, his entire head seemed to have grown a sizerger.


    He bowed deeply to Jin Mingxi and then, gritting his teeth, he said, "Luo Tong thanks Elder Jin for the lesson!"


    "Hmm," Jin Mingxi neatly folded the handkerchief she had used and put it away, nodding.


    Only then did Luo Tong feel like he had been granted amnesty.


    He quickly left with two guards, vanishing around the corner of the staircase.


    The atmosphere in the spectator seats was so tense it felt like a drop of water could ripple through it. In these people¡¯s eyes, Luo Tong was already an inconceivable figure. And the woman who could beat him to that extent and still make him lower his head to apologize¡ªwhat kind of identity did she have?


    It was beyond their imagination.


    As for this farce, no one else even thought about turning their head to look.


    They dared not move, heads bowed, muscles tensed, sitting as if on pins and needles, uneasy and tense.


    In the vast nine-story spectator stand,


    The only one who seemed like nothing had happened was Su Heng.


    He continued to drink on his own, watching the singing and dancing performance on the stage in front of him, with his long hair draped over his shoulders, lifted slightly by the river wind.


    Jin Mingxi came before Su Heng, her gaze appraising as she said coldly, "You are Su Li¡¯s brother."


    "That¡¯s right." Su Heng nodded, putting down his cup.


    "Come with me," said Jin Mingxi.


    Without waiting for Su Heng¡¯s response, she turned and walked toward the open terrace outside.


    Her scrutinizing gaze and tone made Su Heng somewhat annoyed, but he still slowly got up, stepped through the wooden door, and followed Jin Mingxi out onto the deck.


    The river wind was fierce, howling around them.


    On the deck, Jin Mingxi¡¯s white dress danced with the wind, clinging to her form.


    Her full chest, slender waist, and the perfectly curved, plump thighs and legs, along with her mature and cold demeanor, truly made her a rare beauty.


    "We¡¯ve already looked at the letter and investigated your identity, but just those aren¡¯t enough for you to join the Demon Suppression Bureau," Jin Mingxi said emotionlessly. She was not very tall, standing at around one meter seventy, which was considered tall among women, but naturally petite in front of Su Heng.


    However, her authoritative demeanor somehow made one overlook the difference in their stature.


    "What else is needed?" Su Heng asked with a gentle smile, patiently.


    "The Demon Suppression Bureau has many Daoist scriptures and abundant resources; not just any Tom, Dick, or Harry can muddle their way in," Jin Mingxi stated coldly. "You still need to pass an assessment."


    "What kind of assessment?" Su Heng asked.


    He thought he heard a resigned sigh from Jin Mingxi, but it might have been an illusion.


    In front of him, Jin Mingxi held out her pale hand, "It¡¯s simple. Just hold my hand."


    Su Heng reached out and grasped it, the touch was ice cold.


    Crack!


    Jin Mingxi started to apply force, and along with it came a cold and sharp internal strength stabbing into Su Heng¡¯s meridians. However, as soon as these forces entered Su Heng¡¯s body, they were melted and evaporated by the scorching Yang Pole True Strength, not even requiring the use of his more formidable bone strength.


    As for the gripping strength of Jin Mingxi¡¯s fleshly body? That was a joke. He barely felt it.


    "Such a strong body..." After a few breaths,


    A slight expression of surprise finally appeared on Jin Mingxi¡¯s cool face.


    "You¡¯ve passed the assessment," she said, attempting to withdraw her hand from Su Heng¡¯s palm, but as she applied a bit of force, it felt as though it was mped by steel, unable to move.


    "You¡ª" Jin Mingxi suddenly looked up.


    Just then, a gust of wind arose, and moonlight cascaded down, coating Su Heng in a silver glow.


    The previously gentle smile in his eyes had disappeared, reced by a lordly coldness and authority, as if he were high above, looking down on all beings.


    "I don¡¯t think such an assessment is sufficient," Su Heng said calmly, his fingers tightening suddenly.


    Crack¡ªa crisp sound.


    Jin Mingxi¡¯s face turned pale, and the intense pain in her hand made her wonder if the bones were shattered.


    Before she could scream, a turbulent and fiery force followed.


    Green wood grew, ck mes burned.


    The overwhelming strength rolled down like a mountain torrent, unstoppable, breaking through Jin Mingxi¡¯syers of protective strength. The feeling of utter helplessness, like falling into hell, sent chills down her limbs, filled her with horror, and no longer could she maintain her previous aloofness and indifference.

 Chapter 59: Lesson

    Chapter 59: Lesson


    With the influx of mixed forces, Jin Mingxi¡¯s pupils contracted, her muscles spasmed uncontrobly, and she had already begun to experience multiple hallucinations.


    Thend was parched and scorched ck, stretching endlessly, with giant dark volcanos, billowing smoke, raging fires, and sulfur stretching across the sky. Within the mes, massive trees grew, obscuring the sun and sky, their coiling branches like the massive hands of a Heavenly Demon forming a cage that slowly tightened.


    Flecks of red shimmered within Jin Mingxi¡¯s crystal-clear pupils, and at a certain moment, she thought she had touched death itself.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Jin Mingxi coughed uncontrobly, retching.


    Only when her consciousness gradually returned did she realize she was kneeling on the ground, her clothes soaked through with sweat.


    Even the ground beneath her feet had formed a thin pool of water.


    Wind blew over from the river.


    Her wet gown clung tightly to her curvaceous body, defining every contour in vivid detail.Jin Mingxi¡¯s face turned red, and she instinctively covered her chest with her hands.


    She lifted her head.


    She saw that Su Heng had already turned around, his hands casually stuffed in his pockets, looking rxed and poised, his gaze fixed on the river ahead.


    Hundreds ofnterns streamed down upon the river¡¯s surface, dancing in a golden glow.


    "Do you know why I did this?" Su Heng turned around, his gaze distant and not resting on her.


    Jin Mingxi bit her lip, a great sense of humiliation rising within her.


    But fear was stronger than humiliation, tenfold stronger.


    "Because I was wrong," Jin Mingxi stood up and bowed her head in response.


    "What did you do wrong?" Su Heng asked, a hint of a gentle smile on his face.


    "I, as well as the Demon Suppression Bureau, have been too arrogant," Jin Mingxi said. "We havecked the necessary respect for the powerful."


    She paused, then continued, "Thank you for showing mercy."


    "A teachable child," Su Heng said with a nod and a smile.


    "Next time, the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau will personallye to see you," Jin Mingxi replied.


    "Are you threatening me?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow, but Jin Mingxi remained silent, offering no further reply.


    "Gold Primal Ape King Li Daoxuan..."


    This person, even if not the strongest in Baihua County, was certainly one of the strongest few.


    "Go back and tell him, I look forward to meeting him," Su Heng¡¯s voice was calm, yet carried an undeniable eagerness and desire.


    "There¡¯s one more thing."


    Jin Mingxi took out a letter from her bosom, "This is the list of the Xu Family¡¯s secret treasure, which also includes some gifts prepared by the Demon Suppression Bureau for you, all ced in the Jiangyue Pavilion. Just let us know when you¡¯re back, and someone will deliver them to your room."


    Su Heng nced at the letter in Jin Mingxi¡¯s hand but didn¡¯t reach out to take it.


    Jin Mingxi took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling.


    She lowered her arms from covering her chest, took the envelope with both hands, and bowed forward, presenting it to Su Heng.


    Only then did Su Heng reach out to ept it.


    He opened the envelope, nced over it casually, and then a surge of force soared.


    The envelope turned into a streak of me, floating in the air with the river wind, bing more and more distant.


    "Anything else?" Su Heng leaned casually against the railing and asked softly.


    "No," Jin Mingxi replied expressionlessly.


    "Good," Su Heng smiled. "Elder Jin, please return. Oh, and my sister has been doing well these past few days."


    "Su Li is highly regarded by the Head of the Bureau," Jin Mingxi said.


    She was also somewhat surprised, wondering how Su Li, such a well-read and reasonable sister, could have such an arrogant brother.


    These two, are simply...


    Jin Mingxi shook her head, she and Su Li were not very familiar with each other, and she no longer dwelled on the matter.


    "That¡¯s good," Su Heng waved his hand.


    Jin Mingxi gave him a deep look, then, as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders, she sighed with relief, turned around, and leapt down from the nine-story red building, disappearing into the darkness in the blink of an eye.


    "That woman just now... she didn¡¯t give you any trouble, did she?" Chen Murong asked cautiously as Su Heng returned to the exhibition stand.


    "Do you think I look like someone who would suffer a loss?" Su Heng picked up his cup of wine, smiled slightly, and asked in a very calm tone.


    "Not really..." Chen Murong started tough.


    Their acquaintance was merely coincidental, not deep, so Chen Murong expressed his concern but did not continue to probe further.


    They continued to drink and revel.


    The dancers who had been performing on stage had all retreated, and the fiery red curtains had been drawn once again.


    When the curtain was lifted, what appeared in the venue were massive cowhide drums, either ced on the floor or propped up with wooden stands.


    Bang!


    A pretty girl in red clothes, with bare feet, descended from the sky,nding on the central drumhead.


    The drumhead trembled slightly, emitting a sound that echoed throughout the nine-story red building.


    The girl¡¯s toenails, painted with red polish, tapped on the drumhead; her body, maintaining a static pose full of tension, while her other leg slowly rose, muscles taut, revealing the beautiful contours of her slender calf through the red skirt.


    Bang!


    The second drum beat sounded.


    And then the third, the fourth, the fifth...


    The girl danced on the drumheads, whetherid t or vertical, and the fierce beats merged together into a single sound.


    "Bravo!"


    An apuding cheer came from the exhibition stand.


    Many people stood up from their seats, abandoning earlier restraint, pping hard, and shouting their approval loudly.


    The noise, blending together, was like the copse of mountains and the tsunami, actually overpowering the mighty river sound.


    Bang!


    The final beat.


    The girl leapt high on the drumhead, with her feet and the fire-red long sleeves wrapped around her arms extending outward, striking the drumhead.


    Four drum beats merged into one, resounding to the heavens and echoing hauntingly throughout the red building.


    The girl stopped, with beads of sweat faintly visible on her pale forehead.


    Bending her knees and lifting her skirt, she bowed to the audience, then gracefully left the stage.


    Even as she disappeared from the stage and the next act began to perform, the apuse and cheers from the exhibition stand had notpletely dissipated.


    Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows were slightly furrowed.


    The dancer just now was very beautiful, but she gave him an inexplicably unnatural feeling.


    And those moves during the dance, using long sleeves to strike the drumhead to emit a sound, those were not something an ordinary dancer could achieve.


    Demon-shaped Warrior? Demon servant? Or even a Heavenly Demon?


    But aside from this unfounded intuition, Su Heng found no other abnormalities throughout the red building.


    "Am I being paranoid?" Su Heng wondered.


    "What¡¯s the name of that girl just now?" He asked Chen Murong, who was beside him.


    "The girl who was dancing on the drumhead just now?" Chen Murong put down the pastry in his hand, saying with a smile, "That girl is named Li Hongxiu, she¡¯s the leadingdy of the red building, and it¡¯s rare to see her on normal days.


    It is said that when Li Hongxiu first came to Baihua County, some young masters from families in the prefectural government spent tens of thousands of Silver trying to win a smile from the beauty, but unfortunately, none seeded in the end."


    Chen Murong conveyed what he knew in detail.


    "Li Hongxiu..." Su Heng nodded, his expression slightly focused, tentatively noting down the name.

 Chapter 60: Taking Action

    Chapter 60: Taking Action


    The atmosphere in the Red Mansion was bustling.


    Even Su Heng, who generally had little interest in such performances, felt that his trip was worthwhile after watching.


    The grand event continued until the Hour of Hai, around eleven o¡¯clock at night.


    Only then did it conclude and the crowd gradually dispersed.


    Chen Murong had drunk a bit too much wine and was already somewhat tipsy.


    Su Heng first escorted her back to the small courtyard of Jiangyue Pavilion, then returned to the registration area to collect the items left behind by the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    This was a huge wooden box, one meter wide and over two meters long.


    It looked like arge coffin.


    If one were not proficient in martial arts, a normal person would indeed struggle to lift such a massive box.Back in his separate courtyard, Su Heng opened the box, most of the contents of which had been gathered from the secret stash of the Xu Family.


    Gold, silver, antiques, and precious jewels.


    These worldly riches upied the majority of the space within the box.


    But these were precisely the items that Su Heng cared least about; they were burdensome to carry, yet felt somewhat wasteful to discard.


    Forget it...


    He would find time to store them at Su Li¡¯s ce.


    The most valuable items in the secret stash of the Xu Family numbered only three.


    The first valuable item was the Demon Summoning Powder that Su Heng had previously encountered, enough to fill a jar. As the lid was opened, a faint dust scent permeated the room, mostly ineffective against humans.


    But for demons, it possessed a significant attraction.


    The unintelligent demon ves or newly aware demons would be provoked into aggression by the scent of the Demon Summoning Powder.


    Even the more intelligent demons,


    Upon encountering the Demon Summoning Powder, would be irritable.


    Beyond arge jar of the finished product, there were also instructions for making the Demon Summoning Powder.


    Su Heng briefly nced at them; some of the ingredients listed were so unfamiliar that he would have to seek help for their collection and preparation if needed in the future.


    The second valuable item was a transcendent martial arts technique called "Minor Five Elements Fist."


    If the Green Wood Longevity Technique was first-rate and the Pure Yang Skill was third-rate, then this "Minor Five Elements Fist" would be somewhat second-rate.


    It was not an incredibly profound boxing technique.


    But the advantage it offered was its breadth, with some of its boxing principles appearing quite noteworthy to Su Heng.


    Su Heng carefully set it aside, nning to delve into it when he had time in the future, possibly gaining some insights.


    As for the third item, it was the heaviest and the most valuable in the entire box.


    It was a giant de nearly two meters in length.


    The giant de was dark red in color and not sharp; the de even had noticeable nicks as if it had been through many fierce battles. The most peculiar aspect was the material of the weapon, which felt neither like metal nor jade but resembled some special type of bone.


    Yet when held, it was two to three times heavier than steel of the same volume, making it extraordinarily heavy.


    "A weapon made from the materials derived from a demon¡¯s body?" Su Heng was somewhat delighted.


    He had previously considered using knives or swords, but there were two issues to consider.


    The first issue was that even weapons forged from Hundred-refined Steel could not withstand the intensity of the battles he currently faced. The second issue was that weapons forged from ordinary materials would lose some kic energy in the transmission, making them less lethal than bare fists.


    Weaopns forged from some special materials could solve both these issues.


    Like the longsword in Su Li¡¯s hand.


    Not only was it tough, but it also enhanced the martial artist¡¯s own strength to a certain extent. Su Heng had previously yed with two of them.


    Unfortunately, that sword was too delicate.


    Held in Su Heng¡¯s hand, it did not resemble a sword, but rather a dagger.


    On him, it looked particrly clumsy, which made Su Liugh uncontrobly.


    The sword inside the box was very nice; both its weight and size were well-suited for the current Su Heng.


    Inside the box, there was also a leather sheath that could be tied around the body.


    Made from wild beast hide, it was very new and must have been specially ced there by Su Li.


    Su Heng infused his strength into the dark red long sword, and in an instant, the de seemed to burn with a dark me, raising the temperature of the room significantly.


    "The efficiency of force transmission is around seventy to eighty percent, still inferior to Su Li¡¯s sword, but still quite good," Su Heng said as he tucked the dark red sword into the leather sheath and slung it on his back.


    Take it out, put it back.


    He repeated it several times, all very conveniently, without encountering any jamming issues at critical moments.


    Feeling something was missing, Su Heng pondered and then his eyes lit up, "Right!"


    "It needs a name," he thought for a moment and then quickly came up with an idea, "Ghost of Sorrow, that¡¯s a very good name."


    Su Heng was very pleased with the name he had chosen.


    When fighting, he always relied on brute force to overpower his opponents, so whether he used a sword or his fists didn¡¯t make much difference to him.


    He continued to look through the items in the box.


    Apart from the Xu Family¡¯s secret treasure, there were also gifts from the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    These included copies of cultivation techniques, medicines, precious materials, and so on; Su Heng pulled out a small booklet to browse through.


    This booklet contained information about the power dynamics in the surroundings of Baihua County.


    It included both noble families and demons.


    For Su Heng, who was unfamiliar with the area, this booklet was very valuable.


    But for now, he did not n to spend his energy on studying it; he had more important things to do, so he would wait until tomorrow.


    Carrying "Ghost of Sorrow," Su Heng left his room.


    The night was clear, and the moonlight was beautiful.


    "A perfect night for killing," Su Heng mused. He estimated that the Luo Family members should all be back at home by now after the festival, rxed and unsuspecting. The timing was ideal for an attack.


    So, without further hesitation, he immediately began his action.


    *


    *


    *


    Meanwhile.


    In an underground pce within the Luo Family¡¯s earthen fort, terrifying growls could be heard.


    The dim light in the crypt flickered, the fiery red candlelight swayed back and forth, and the chains hanging from the ceiling nged, with hooked ends bearing several dried and withered corpses. In the center of the pce, between nine giant stone pirs, was a huge circr blood pool with a diameter of over five meters.


    A nearly three-meter-tall giant, bathing in the blood pool, had skin that was a strange blue-ck color, with lush hair, protruding fangs, and blood-red eyes.


    His face was ferocious, and from his boar-like protruding mouth came uncontroble painful groans.


    "I¡¯m so hungry¡­"


    Next to him, several Luo Family elders held trays, their faces pale as they approached.


    On the tes, fresh, viscous organs were piled up like a small mountain. Judging by the yellow fat smeared on them, these organs seemed to have been freshly harvested from living bodies, some of them still twitching incessantly.

 Chapter 61: How Fragrant

    Chapter 61: How Fragrant


    "Gurgle, gurgle!"


    The water in the gigantic blood pool began to boil, with scarlet thick smoke rising from the obese figure.


    "I¡¯m so hungry!"


    Along with a series of agonized roars.


    From within the dense smoke, arge hand reached out, grabbing the fresh innards stacked like a small hill on the tray.


    There were over a dozen tes of innards, weighing at least a few hundred pounds.


    The obese figure ceased its painful howling, but thick smoke still continuously billowed from its body, and its breathing was as heavy as that of a wild beast.


    An elder, covered in fat, mustered the courage to approach, "Family Head, are you feeling any better?"


    "Hoo!"A heavy breath parted the thick fog.


    The Family Head¡¯s fat and twisted face was exposed in front of the other elders ¡ª the intense pain made his expression even more fierce and hideous.


    "Not enough!"


    The Family Head replied and then repeated in an even more terrifying voice, "Not enough!"


    "I need more, no, it¡¯s not that I need more, it¡¯s that thing inside my stomach, it needs more!"


    The Family Head bellowed painfully, squinting his eyes, squeezing out murky, blood-colored tears.


    "I can¡¯t eat anymore, my stomach is going to explode!"


    "I¡¯m so hungry!"


    The obese figure danced wildly in the blood pool, raving madly.


    The roaring resounded like a series of hand grenades exploding one after the other, causing the mes in the underground pce to flicker. The chains on the ceiling jangled incessantly, and the hanging corpses fell from the chains with dull thuds.


    Watching their Family Head in this state, the remaining elders turned increasingly pale, indescribably terrorized.


    "Damn it!" one of the elders cursed, "Why hasn¡¯t that bastard Luo Sandaoe back yet, where is Yinshen Taisui?"


    With the Parasitic Species of Yinshen Taisui,


    They could temporarily suppress the powerful vitality of the Family Head, but an ident urred, Yinshen Taisui mysteriously disappeared, and even Luo Sandao, who was in charge of this matter, could not be contacted anymore.


    "Luo Sandao¡¯s soulmp has been extinguished," another slightly younger elder cautiously replied.


    The remaining elders fell silent all at once.


    "Damn it!" an elder with graying hair cursed, "How did that waste die? Was he killed by Yinshen Taisui?"


    "But Yinshen Taisui is gone too." Someonemented, on the verge of tears.


    "The heavens want to doom our Luo Family!" The eldest and most senior elder, with hairpletely white, sighed as he looked up.


    "Elder, watch out!" someone next to him shrieked.


    The chief elder¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he promptly tried to retreat, but it was still a step toote.


    Arge hand reached out, five fat fingers clutching his body, no matter how much he struggled, it was futile.


    And finally, arge mouth covered in sticky saliva and chunks of flesh.


    This time, he finally quieted down. But the surrounding elders, witnessing the bloody and brutal scene before them, felt a chill in their limbs and their hearts seemed to plummet to the abyss.


    The Family Head¡¯s already huge stomach was now swollen like a small hill.


    The bluish-purple skin appeared as though it was an overinted balloon.


    Ready to explode at any moment!


    And what was even more bone-chilling was that inside the stomach, the outline of a face with sheep¡¯s horns began to surface, bing distinct.


    The elders could even make out the insane, hateful expression on that face.


    "Hee hee hee hee!"


    The human face on the belly opened its gaping maw and let out a hair-raisingugh, "Three hundred years, a full three hundred years! Descendants of Luo Chengzu, you just wait! Once I¡¯m out, I¡¯ll tear you all to pieces and consume you! Not a single one will remain!!!"


    ...


    Elsewhere, Su Heng¡¯s figure burst forth, stealthily advancing through the darkness.


    Scaling the city walls, leaving the county, crossing the Guang River, passing by fields and dense forests, he finally stopped in front of a fortified bastion.


    This massive earthen fortress, built against a mountain and shaped like a half-moon, contained an extensive areaplete with clusters of earthen buildings, bamboo houses, terraced fields, and a year-round source of clean water that never dried up. Evenpletely cut off from the outside world, this fortress couldfortably sustain a poption of thousands for years.


    In the ancient dynasties of bygone eras, such a fortress could have stopped an army of ten thousand.


    But in the Great Zhou Dynasty, a time of demons and powerful Martial Artists,


    Purely in terms of military significance, such a fortress was actually not remarkable. What stood out more was its disy of a noble family¡¯s unique status.


    Within this fortressy the territory of our family.


    Thews that must be followed here are the familyws of our n, not the royalws of your dynasty.


    A dynasty mayst a hundred years; a noble family, a millennium.


    The Great Zhou Dynasty had leveraged the strength of noble families when it was founded.


    But in the subsequent years, unable to eradicate the noble familiespletely due to their overwhelming clout, it gradually led to the situation as it stands today.


    Atop the walls of the Luo Family¡¯s earthen fortress.


    Three guards, d in ck armor and carrying crossbows at their waists, were on patrol.


    One hand wielded a sharp long sword, while the other held a ming torch, illuminating the darkness around.


    "Who¡¯s there!?"


    The lead guardsman suddenly stopped in his tracks, lifted his head, and fiercely looked behind.


    Rustle rustle!


    The sound of pping wings rose.


    A grey-feathered owl hadnded on a perch, cocking its head and preening its feathers.


    "It¡¯s just a grey-haired mountain owl, nothing to worry about," hispanion said with augh as he turned to nce at it.


    "Stay alert!" the leader frowned, eximing in a cold voice.


    He turned around, and within the light of the torch, a tall figure suddenly appeared, the two of them no more than half a meter apart, almost bumping headfirst into one another!


    "Who are you!?" This was no minor incident.


    The guardsman was terrified, his voice even slightly hoarse and distorted.


    Bang!


    Su Heng didn¡¯t answer.


    He simply narrowed his eyes and threw a punch forward.


    The head of the lead guardsman exploded on impact, blood and brain matter gushing forth, covering a range of several meters.


    "Big brother!" The other two guards behind him finally reacted, shouting in rm, dropping their torches, swinging their long swords, and viciously shing towards Su Heng¡¯s head.


    Whoosh!


    "Ghost Causes Grief" was drawn from its sheath, apanied by an arc of blood.


    des, arms, and torsos were all sliced in half in an instant, blood spurted everywhere, and the two men died on the spot, beyond dead.


    Themotion here alerted another three-man patrol squad.


    These men were all elite.


    Facing a sudden attack, they didn¡¯t panic.


    Two of them immediately stopped, drew their crossbows, and two arrows burst towards Su Heng¡¯s chest.


    The third man turned and ran towards the beacon tower, knowing that if he could Ignite the beacon, he could send out the rm, at which point the elders would surelye forth to deal with the situation.

 Chapter 62: Collapse

    Chapter 62: Copse


    What a pity¡­


    With a grand sweep of his hand, Su Heng pinched two arrows out of thin air.


    He shot them back even faster, the ordinary arrows, boosted by Su Heng¡¯s powerful force, had more destructive power than bullets fired from a sniper rifle. The heads of the two men burst open upon impact, flesh and brains scattering in a bloody halo mid-air, their skullcaps flying dozens of meters away.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng hurled the Ghostmourner de in his other hand forward.


    The Ghostmourner, trailing a halo of blood, grazed thest person and embedded itself in the distant tower¡¯s stone wall, its hilt trembling slightly.


    A look of disbelief surfaced on the guard¡¯s face, and he took two more steps forward out of inertia.


    But a straight, blood-red line appeared between his brows, slicing down his body from top to bottom, and slowly widened on both sides.


    With a "plop,"His body split in two and copsed to the ground, his severed organs and the blood that poured out covered the ground, forming a hot, stinking bloodbath.


    Arge booted foot stepped over the guard¡¯s gruesome corpse, approaching the side of the tower.


    He reached out to pluck the Ghostmourner from the wall, strapping it back onto himself.


    From his vantage point,


    Su Heng looked down at the Luo Family¡¯s earth fortress.


    So far, everything about the operation had gone smoothly.


    But for some reason, Su Heng sensed an odd atmosphere emanating from the expansive fortress below.


    "Demons... Has some misfortune befallen the Luo Family?" Su Heng wondered, but recalled thest words of that elder before dying. It didn¡¯t seem so surprising that this was the case.


    "It seems I¡¯ve arrived at quite the opportune moment," Su Heng chuckled.


    Be it demons or the Luo Family¡¯s elders and disciples.


    Can¡¯t tell the difference?


    If uncertain, kill them all! End of story!


    Taking a step forward, the cold wind lifted Su Heng¡¯s slightly curled hair. Standing atop the high wall, he leaped, disappearing into the endless darkness within the fortress in the blink of an eye.


    A momentter, the shrill screams filled with pain and terror resounded.


    But they didn¡¯t travel far because wisps of fog, like life-reaping silk, weaved through the alleys, obstructing sight and swallowing sound.


    *


    *


    *


    Bang!


    Below one of the bamboo buildings in the Luo Family¡¯s earth fortress,


    With bloodshot eyes, Luo Tong stepped out of the room and shut the door forcefully, the collision causing the surrounding bamboo shadows to tremble.


    Why!


    He couldn¡¯t understand why, even though he was a direct descendant of the Luo Family,


    His father still wouldn¡¯t allow him to practice martial arts.


    And that incident in the Red Building not so long ago, every time Luo Tong thought of Jin Mingxi¡¯s cold and merciless face, he felt a gnawing hatred.


    Although he had been treated with medicine and bandaged, the wound on his face had almost healed.


    However, the impotence of the hatred and anger was still pressing on his heart, like a thickyer of grey rain clouds.


    It made his muscles spasm, and he found it hard even to breathe.


    If only...


    If only he could practice martial arts, integrate with a demon¡¯s physique.


    Even if he was no match for Jin Mingxi, with the support of his family, the other party would surely have to show some respect.


    Even those childhood friends with whom he grew up had be distant.


    It¡¯s as if they were from different worlds now.


    Even during the asional visits,


    Though they said nothing, the contempt and disdain in their eyes could never be fully concealed.


    "Without breaking the body¡¯s limits, no matter the wealth or honor, it is all fleeting," Luo Tong inhaled deeply, his expression resolute, "No matter what, today I must get an exnation from my father!"


    He resolved, walking withrge strides toward the ancestral hall.


    But as he walked,


    Luo Tong gradually noticed something amiss with the surroundings.


    "With such fine weather, why is there fog inside the fortress? What¡¯s going on?"


    "It seems I also heard a scream, there¡¯s a faint scent of blood in the air. But this is the main family¡¯s fortress; how could such a thing happen? It must be my overthinking!"


    "Why can¡¯t I see a single soul around here, where are the patrolling guards?"


    "Thesezy bums are definitely slinking off to fool around again, I¡¯ll have to whip them all good tomorrow!"


    He thought, and soon arrived at the shrine.


    But what he saw before him, the scene that unfolded, turned Luo Tong¡¯s face deathly pale, his legs trembled, and he almost copsed onto the ground.


    The dark shrine no longer possessed its usual sanctity and tranquility.


    He couldn¡¯t see the specifics, but he could vaguely make out something inside, gnawing furiously at a corpse on the ground, apanied by chilling chewing sounds.


    Blood, like a viscous stream, flowed outward, crossing the shrine¡¯s threshold over ten centimeters high, trickling down the steps and reaching Luo Tong¡¯s feet, soaking his socks and shoes.


    The thick smell of blood, like an invisible hand, clutched at his throat.


    Luo Tong opened his mouth wide, about to scream instinctively.


    Smack!


    A warm,rge hand suddenly covered Luo Tong¡¯s mouth.


    He looked up in terror and saw a face somewhat simr to his own, pale and clean.


    "Dad!" Luo Tong shivered, saying in fright, "You¡¯re here, what on earth is going on, where are the elders?"


    Luo¡¯s father¡¯s face was as white as a sheet, "Don¡¯t ask anymore, leave quickly!"


    "I¡¯ve prepared a carriage and some money for you, take the path and leave the fortress, leave Baihua County, go live as a wealthy man in Lianshan City, and nevere back!"


    "What about you, Dad, what will you do?" Luo Tong panicked and hurriedly asked.


    "I, I can¡¯t leave anymore." Luo¡¯s father shook his head in sorrow, "I ate the flesh of that monster, it won¡¯t let me go."


    "We leave together!" Luo Tong still insisted.


    But a p from his father struck his face, and between gritted teeth, he coldly ordered, "Liu Qi, take him away."


    "Young Master Luo, pleasee with me to leave." A female samurai, garbed in silver armor and with a long scar on her face, appeared, grabbing Luo Tong¡¯s arm. Then two expressionless samurais followed, nking him on both sides.


    The female samurai was clearly a Demon-shaped Martial Artist, surpassing human limits.


    Despite Luo Tong¡¯s weight of over two hundred pounds and his legs not cooperating, the female samurai dragged him along as she ran forward at a tremendous speed, without even the slightest sign of breathing hard.


    On the way, Luo Tong struggled and looked back, seeing his plump father waving at him.


    St!


    In the next instant, a blood-red tentacle shot out from the shrine.


    A blood-red lotus blossomed on his father¡¯s white shirt at the chest, and his body was dragged into the shrine, with that crunching chewing sound seeming to rise and echo in Luo Tong¡¯s head once more.


    He was numb, overwhelmed with grief, his mind unable to think, with tears streaming down his cheeks.


    "Huff..."


    The female samurai named Liu Qi suddenly halted, her brow furrowing.


    "What¡¯s happened now?" Luo Tong asked, breathing heavily, somewhat dazed.


    A gray-white misty before him, blocking the way, swirling above and below as if harboring some monster, instinctively unsettling anyone who saw it.


    "You two." Liu Qi waved her hand, "Go check it out first!"


    The two samurais holding long swords entered the mist and then vanished without a sound, as if they had disappeared into thin air.


    Liu Qi clenched her teeth, her expression growing very ugly.


    "Young Master Luo," she said, "stay behind me, don¡¯t run around."


    With her long sword at the ready, she adopted a defensive stance and slowly approached the mist¡ªswoosh!


    From within the mist, a sudden streak of ck light shed.


    Liu Qi¡¯s eyes narrowed as she swung her de down, the sound of metal shing ringing out, the sharp sword was actually repelled by a powerful defensive force.


    A numbness spread through Liu Qi¡¯s arms, nearly losing all sensation, and her chest waspletely exposed.


    Thud!


    Two thick fingers pierced Liu Qi¡¯s neck, her eyes bulging out, her face twisted in pain.


    A crisp crack sounded.


    Armor fragments, muscle, blood vessels, even half her spine, were mercilessly ripped from Liu Qi¡¯s body.


    Her head was left hanging by a sliver of skin and blood vessels, still attached to her body.


    Liu Qi¡¯s body copsed, powerless, revealing a tall and burly silhouette before her.


    "You..."


    When Luo Tong recognized the familiar figure before him, he felt a cold shiver down his spine, a tingling terror rushed to his brain and then exploded!


    "You¡¯re that guy from the Red Pavilion!"


    At first, he screamed in disbelief, then he roared in despair, "Damn it, I just bad-mouthed you in the Red Pavilion, and Jin Mingxi, that bitch, pped me. I even lost a tooth from it. You still aren¡¯t satisfied, you want to wipe out my entire family!?"


    "Just for that crappy reason, is it worth it?"

 Chapter 63: 61: Ancestral Hall

    Chapter 63: 61: Ancestral Hall


    Smack!


    Su Heng threw the shattered bones and rotten flesh he was holding onto the ground and stomped on them, bursting them open.


    He heard an angry voiceing through and first looked around before lowering his head to see a chubby man in front of him, yelling his head off at him.


    In the dim moonlight, Su Heng could make out the chubby man''s face.


    "You are... Luo Tong," he recalled the previous incident on the upper floors of the crimson building, then looked at the chubby man''s tear-streaked, near-copse expression.


    "Your family wasn''t killed by me, and my reasons for being here have nothing to do with you," Su Heng exined calmly.


    Upon hearing this, the little fatty''s sobbing shoulders gradually ceased.


    He reached up to wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes and lifted his head, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true," Su Heng countered, "Do I have a reason to lie to you?"Luo Tong cocked his head and pondered; he realized that his life was indeed in someone else''s hands.


    He was silent for a short while and then squeezed out two words, leaving Su Heng speechless on the spot.


    "Thank you," Luo Tong said to Su Heng sincerely.


    "No... You''re wee," the corner of Su Heng''s mouth twitched as he replied with a strained face.


    This guy... was stupid to a certain degree, making Su Heng not even want to kill him personally.


    He stepped aside to clear the path behind him, "Leave quickly, that thing behind is about to catch up."


    He remembered the tragedy that had taken ce in the ancestral hall and his father''sst instructions.


    Luo Tong nodded gratefully.


    Trotting, he ducked into the mist behind Su Heng.


    But he hadn''t gone two steps when he suddenly toppled over with a thud, wriggling a few times before quickly bing motionless.


    Even though Luo Tong was of the direct line of the Luo Family,


    Due to various special reasons, he hadn''t crossed the threshold of the human body''s limits.


    Encountering the highly poisonous fungal species created by Su Heng, he died instantly.


    Since he had already decided to kill and silence, he could not hesitate or show mercy, even to an ordinary person like Luo Tong.


    It''s just that...


    As Su Heng made his way forward, he hadn''t encountered much fierce resistance.


    Although part of the reason was the increase in his strength, more importantly, it was due to some internal upheaval within the fortress.


    Su Heng continued onward.


    The scent of blood in the surrounding environment became thicker, and the shadows of the trees on both sides swayed, looking like wed demons.


    The mournful wailing sounds came from the distant mountains.


    Su Heng lowered his head and entered the ancestral hall.


    His pupils constricted slightly; the ancestral tablets inside had been smashed and destroyed.


    Blood was everywhere underfoot, giving a notably sticky sensation when stepped upon. Then there were the bodies, lying in all directions in each corner of the ancestral hall.


    Each body died in a gruesome manner.


    With faces frozen in horror and agony, their chests and abdomens cruelly ripped open, their internal organs emptied out, as if gnawed upon by wild beasts in the forest.


    Drip-drop!


    A drop of thick, crimson blood fell into the pool of blood, causing ripples.


    Su Heng looked up; the darkness above the ancestral hall was substantial, and he could only vaguely see several thick beams.


    In addition to the smell of blood, the air carried a dense demonic scent, yet Su Heng saw no sign of the demon.


    Obviously...


    This demon must possess some special innate talent for concealing itself, just like the once Shadow Asura.


    Hiss¡ª


    As Su Heng furrowed his brow, deep in thought, searching for a strategy,


    A sharp, piercing sound of slicing air suddenly exploded by his ear. He instinctively dodged to the side, and a streak of ck light grazed his cheek, slowly cutting off two strands of his hair.


    His thick eyebrows furrowed tightly as he looked down at the corpse in front of him, which had, unbeknownst to him, opened its eyes.


    At this moment, it was gaping its bloody maw, tearing towards Su Heng with a bite.


    Seeing this scene,


    Su Heng was reminded of the rotting corpses he had once seen in Changqing County, and a sudden rage red within him.


    "Since you''re already dead, stay in hell where you belong!"


    Bang!


    Su Heng''s eyes shed with ferocity.


    He threw a punch directly, smashing it down violently.


    In the huge explosion, the Luo Family elder''s head was instantly blown apart by this punch, with plenty of brain matter and blood sttering everywhere.


    The other corpses that shakily stood up from the ground were no different; Su Heng smashed and crushed them one by one.


    The eerie ancestral hall once again returned to silence.


    "Hiss..."


    A harsh gasp came from the beams above the ancestral hall.


    Su Heng looked up sharply.


    The darkness looming above his head seemed to have dissipated slightly, and a huge and ferocious beastly shadow emerged in front of Su Heng.


    It was a strange creature resembling a goat, with a body over three meters long and muscles as red and explosive as covered with steel needle-like sparse hair. At its chest was a fierce and greedy human face, its wide mouth opened to reveal rows of sharp teeth dripping with blood-colored saliva, forming strands several meters long.


    "Hee hee hee..."


    The human face let out a bizarreugh, "I didn''t expect not only to avenge my great grievances today and regain freedom but also to have sweet treats walk right to my doorstep. What a double blessing!"


    Roar!


    The human face''s eyes were blood-red as it opened its mouth wide and let out a terrifying roar at Su Heng.


    Ahhhhhhh!!!


    With the terrifying scream that surged from its mouth, rings of transparent ripples appeared out of nowhere, echoing and spreading back and forth throughout the entire ancestral hall.


    Where the transparent waves passed, the surrounding walls and floors cracked, and even the beams couldn''t bear the load, revealing irregr cracks as wide as a finger.


    Su Heng, who faced this terrifying roar directly, found his clothes tearing apart inch by inch, quickly reduced to tattered rags draping around him. His current appearance was... considered worse than a beggar on the streets.


    "Fuck you!"


    Su Heng slowly lowered the arm that he had been using to shield himself, his eyes filled with ferocity.


    Boom!


    He punched the wall beside him.


    The wall exploded instantly, half of the ancestral hall copsing with a muffled bang, dust billowing everywhere, obscuring vision.


    The demon perched on the rafter seemedpletely unprepared.


    After taking a direct hit from it, Su Heng managed to strike back as if nothing had happened.


    As the structure of the ancestral hall copsed, the demon also lost its bnce, falling along with the rafters.


    From within the dust, a swollen, blood-engorged hand the size of a fan shot out.


    The fingers spread out, each one popping the air.


    Catalyzing a white airflow,


    Itnded heavily on the demon''s face, swung up, then smashed down.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled violently once again.


    A web of cracks spread across the hard bluestone floor, and a pit over two meters in diameter suddenly appeared beneath Su Heng''s feet. At the center of the pit, the demon''s head hadpletely exploded and vanished, with blood gushing from the indistinct neck and chest cavity, pooling into a stinking pond of blood.


    He had dispatched the demon with a single move.


    But Su Heng wasn''t in the mood to rx; instead, his thick eyebrows knitted together, and a blood-red "´¨" formed on his forehead.


    The demon that had nearly wiped out the entire Luo Family was eliminated so effortlessly.


    What kind of a joke is this?

 Chapter 64: Gluttony

    Chapter 64: Gluttony


    He did not look at the demon thaty on the ground, its corpse mutted.


    Su Heng instead stood up, his left hand gripping the huge sword "Ghost Sorrow," his eyes slightly squinted, warily surveying the surrounding environment.


    Half of the ancestral hall had copsed.


    But there was no bright moonlight spilling from outside, nor could he see the various buildings within the earth fortress.


    What he saw was only a fog-like darkness surging back and forth.


    From within the darkness came strange gurgling noises and an intense, unbearable stench of rot.


    It was like¡­


    Flesh writhing, stomach acid secreting, digesting something.


    Su Heng''s eyebrows fiercely twitched.He crouched down and stretched out his hand to touch the remains of the demon in the pool of blood before him.


    Swish!


    The moment he touched it.


    The headless demon suddenly burst forth, its remains tearing apart, transforming into a gaping mouth full of fangs, barely held together by intestine-like flesh, lunging forward violently.


    Even with Su Heng''s stature far surpassing that of an ordinary person, this bite could still have gnawed away half of him.


    A strong sense of crisis exploded in his mind instantly.


    Luckily, Su Heng was prepared.


    The ready-to-strike Ghost Sorrow swept horizontally, the Arc de returning to the heavens, its blood-red halo solid and unbroken, with ayer of ck and red mes burning atop it, formed by sheer force.


    With a "puchi," flesh turned to mush, and the gaping mouth was cleaved into two halves.


    Arge quantity of acidic fluid sshed out, corroding the floor, emitting smoke with a hissing sound, leaving behindrge irregr holes.


    Su Heng swiftly dodged to the side.


    He suddenly looked up and saw the sheep-body, human-faced demon once again perched on the ceiling beam above his head.


    The monster''s hideous human face wore a mocking smile, as if it were teasing its prey.


    Not only had the monster recovered¡­


    Even the ancestral hall that Su Heng had previously sted to ruins seemed to have been restored to its entirety at some unknown point.


    Just that the corpses of the elders hadpletely vanished.


    Leaving the ancestral hall feeling somewhat empty.


    "Kid!" the demon stuck out its tongue, licking its own ws with a cold sneer, "This is the endless hell I control, now that you''vee in, don''t even think about leaving."


    As the demon''s words fell, thunderous booms resounded around them.


    All he saw in his field of vision was a crimson expanse.


    Everything he saw was distorting, the floor cracked, spewing hotva and thick crimson smoke.


    Su Heng felt as if he had been thrown into a gigantic furnace, his frame warping under the scorching fire and dense smoke. In an instant, his clothes werepletely melted and evaporated, and even his mighty muscles, tough as forged copper and iron, turned red-hot, like molten brass.


    In such a cruel and vicious purgatory, yet Su Heng chuckled.


    The demon, staring at Su Heng''s extremely robust physique, felt a sudden jolt in its heart, its voice somewhat unnatural.


    "You little devil, what are youughing at?"


    It had a bad feeling. Ordinary people thrown into such a hell would dissolve into a puddle of pus within a brief moment.


    Even the senior elders of the Luo Family at the demon fetus realm were no exception.


    But the person before it, with an iprehensibly tough physique, seemed even more durable than a hundred-times-forged vajra.


    Despite its exertion of Divine Skills, Su Heng stood there as if nothing was happening, his fierce, ferocious smile making the demon''s heart pound even more.


    "Endless hell, you beast sure put on a good show," Su Heng spoke, and from within his body came cracking sounds as he slowly swelled.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand what you''re saying!" the demon continued to activate its Divine Skills.


    But no matter how hard it tried, Su Heng''s imposing and dark form remained distinctly erect amid the dense smoke, towering and immovable, imparting an indomitable sense of hopelessness.


    "This ce, it must be your stomach," Su Heng''s body swelled to two meters seventy before finallying to a halt.


    With such a stature.


    Even a giant de like Ghost Sorrow felt light in his grip.


    Su Heng simply thrust the Ghost Seer into the floor, shook his head, clenched his fist, and wrapped it in ayer of ck and crimson vigor.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it."


    His mouth slowly curled into a grin, pulling at the flesh to reveal a mouth full of white teeth, "You must be quite a glutton, I really want to see just how many punches of mine you can fucking take!"


    "You¡ª" A sense of crisis exploded in his heart, and the gluttonous monster was terribly frightened.


    Boom!


    The demon had no time to argue, to refuse.


    Su Heng had already ferociously thrown a punch forward, and the terrifying power burst forth.


    The temple walls offered no resistance as they were breached, and the darkness outside churned like overturning seas. The fog dispersed, and the terrifying powerpressed the air to form white torrents that spread out in ripples, carrying a sharp, piercing screech.


    The blood-colored flesh walls appeared clearly in Su Heng''s view, suddenly concaving downwards, bursting into a spray of blood and raising waves.


    "Pff!"


    The calm andposed smile on the gluttonous monster''s face disappeared, reced by pain.


    Its eyes bulged, bloodshot.


    Blood spurted ceaselessly from its gaping mouth.


    "I''m wrong, so wrong!" the gluttonous creature shouted, "Damn it, stop, I''m telling you to stop, for fuck''s sake stop!"


    "Just one punch and you''re full, not enough, not enough, how can this little be enough! You fucking bastard, to perform tricks and deceive in front of me, who gave you the guts! Take it, if you don''t take a thousand punches today, don''t think you''ll die easy!"


    "Hahaha!" Su Hengughed wildly, his hair standing on end.


    His ck and crimson iron fists, wrapped inyers of bone strength, swung up and down, sending forth swathes of phantoms, each punch more ferocious and brave than thest.


    Under the healing effects of the Green Wood Longevity Technique, the vigor inside Su Heng''s body seemed endless, the savage power poured out unreservedly like a torrentialndslide.


    The gluttonous monster could still scream at first, but soon it could only let out painful, dry howls.


    Many fist imprints, visible to the naked eye, emerged on its body.


    Bones were shattered, kidneys were struck hard, and half of its lungs and guts burst into foul-smelling blood.


    Half of its body exploded like firecrackers, flesh and internal organs mixing in chunks that sttered over ten meters high.


    The gluttonous creature''s stomach churned violently, trying to vomit Su Heng out.


    Sadly, it''s easy to invite a deity, but difficult to send one away.


    Su Heng''s legs were like old tree roots, firmly rooted in the stomach, no matter how frantically the creature struggled, it couldn''t move him in the slightest.


    "The final strike!"


    Su Heng''s eyes were torn, his body covered in terrifying ck sinews.


    He brought his fists together, raised them high, and smashed down straight into the horror-stricken eyes of the gluttonous monster.


    Boom!


    A colossal thunder that could shake the world.


    The devastated temple copsedpletely, the gluttonous creature''s stomach was torn and ragged, bulging grotesquely before it inted like a balloon to its limit and exploded with a bang.


    The clear moonlight scattered down, and the cold wind from the mountain carried away the scalding sensation on Su Heng''s skin.


    "Whew..." Su Heng exhaled a breath of turbid air, his heart filled with an exhrating sense of violent release.


    Regrettably, as he looked around, he saw only the ruins of the Luo Family temple, but no trace of the demon''s remains.


    "It must have sensed the bad turn of events and simply dug out its stomach to throw it away, seeking to escape by sacrificing a part of itself," Su Heng thought to himself in disappointment.


    But such a monster had a powerful life force and mysterious Divine Skills, not to mention the experiences and wisdom umted over who knows how many years.


    Killing it outright wouldn''t be easy. After all, Su Heng''s talents were mostly focused on strength and physique. As for tracking and trapping, his abilities were somewhat limited.


    However, it didn''t matter.


    His purpose foring here was to exterminate the entire Luo Family; the demon was just an ident.


    Moreover¡­


    Su Heng raised his foot and tapped lightly on the floorboards.


    From the echoes within, it seemed there was a vast space beneath the Luo Family temple.


    "Is this the ill-gotten gains amassed by the Luo Family from their years of misdeeds? Then I certainly can''t turn a blind eye!" With an air of solemn righteousness, Su Heng punched out an opening and then immediately jumped down.

 Chapter 65: 63: Surprise

    Chapter 65: 63: Surprise


    Whoosh!


    In the underground pce beneath the earthen fort,rge chunks of rubble and dust fell from the ceiling.


    The hazy moonlight streamed through the entrance, and a shadow suddenly appeared.


    Su Heng gracefullynded on the ground.


    Feeling a chill on his skin, he realized that his clothes had beenpletely shattered and digested during the recent fight.


    Fortunately, not far ahead was the corpse of an elder.


    It''s unclear whether it was due to the cultivation technique practiced by the Luo Family or a gic issue within the family.


    Most of the elders were somewhat obese.


    The corpse in front of him was over one meter ny tall and weighed nearly 300 kilograms, lying on the ground like a mountain of flesh.


    The fatal injury came from above the head.


    The entire crown of the skull was missing, the brainpletely gone, leaving only two eyeballs dangling in the empty cranial cavity.


    Su Heng stripped off the white robe with gold trim from the elder''s body and put it on himself.


    It wasn''t a perfect fit.


    His thick thighs were exposed, and though he was barefoot, it was enough to cover his body.


    Buttoning up the robe, Su Heng ignored these minor details.


    He tidied up his disheveled long hair, grasped the hilt of his Ghost Conquering Sword, took two steps forward, and entered into the pce, surveying his surroundings.


    The ce was pitch ck, but he could sense its vast expanse.


    The air was thick with the scent of blood.


    And there were subtle differences: one fresh, the other decayed, indicating that arge number of people had died here at two different times.


    Continuing forward


    A pir inscribed with dragon patterns appeared in front of Su Heng.


    He reached out and touched the protruding candle holder on the pir.


    Puff!


    Su Heng flicked his finger.


    A red chi force ignited the candle holders in session.


    Bunches of mes lit up, dispelling the darkness and revealing the entirety of the pce before Su Heng.


    In the center of the pce was a massive blood pool. The pool looked as if it had been bombed by a rocket,pletely shattered with only half of its structure left intact. Surrounding it were radial chunks of flesh and various pieces of internal organs. What drew the eye most, however, was a blood-soaked head.


    The head was as big as a grinding stone.


    Swollen with a ckish hue, its eyes wide open in death, the face frozen in an expression of agonizing scream.


    Bang!


    Su Heng kicked the head away.


    He walked over to the side of the blood pool, looked around, and slowly pieced together the recent events that had urred here.


    "Taotie... seal..."


    "That elder from the Luo Family wasn''tpletely lying to me."


    "So, the demon I just encountered was the Taotie, one of the four fiends from the legends?"


    "Hmm... he seemed a bit weak."


    "No, that''s not it, the Taotie had just broken free and probably hadn''t recovered to its full strength. Besides, its divine skills were indeed strange. I was very cautious when I entered the temple, yet I was still swallowed whole. If it hadn''t been for my tough constitution and timely realization of the trap, the oue would''ve been difficult to predict."


    "Huh..." Su Heng frowned slightly and pondered.


    If he had encountered the Taotie in its prime, it might not have been so easy to deal with.


    Of course...


    Su Heng wasn''t afraid of the Taotie seeking him out again.


    On the contrary, he was somewhat looking forward to the creatureing back for revenge.


    No matter how quickly the Taotie regained its strength, it couldn''t possibly outpace his own rapid improvement. The next time they met, he would not let it escape from his grasp.


    This was the confidence gifted to him by his talent and effort.


    Swish!


    Su Heng raised his hand.


    The Tai Sui Fungus Strain was activated, and a cluster of white fog formed in the palm of his hand before spreading outwards.


    The bloody marks on the ground, the corpses of the Luo Family elders, were quickly wrapped in the white fog and then rapidly withered away. Pieces of flesh known as Tai Sui condensed and gathered into a considerable mass within the underground pce.


    Merely these flesh Tai Sui alone were a fruitful harvest.


    Yet, doing this always gave Su Heng a sense of repulsion as if he were eating "leftovers".


    Renewing his grudge against the Taotie, Su Heng found a clean garment, wrapped the flesh Tai Sui in it, and carried it on his back.


    Moving straight forward, he arrived at the end of this section of the underground pce.


    He turned the torch.


    The ground trembled slightly, and the wall in front of him actually recessed down, quickly revealing a passageway.


    "It actually worked." Su Heng had deduced that there was space behind the wall when the fungus strain spread.


    However, he was not sure how to enter.


    Turning the torch was just a subconscious attempt. He didn''t expect that the torch actually hid a mechanism.


    Click!


    Su Heng stepped into the pitch-dark corridor.


    He triggered a trap, and a crisp mechanical sound came from inside, as two arrows more than a meter long shot out explosively.


    The arrows carried a faintyer of green glow, evidentlyced with deadly poison, deadly on contact with blood. But Su Heng simply waved his hand and caught the two arrows, snapped them, and threw them to the ground, continuing forward.


    After walking only a couple of steps, the ceiling opened up, and two wooden nozzles emerged abruptly.


    A vast cloud of green smoke enveloped Su Heng.


    Unfortunately for the traps,


    Even the stomach acid of the Taotie had no apparent effect on Su Heng, let alone this poison gas.


    The Green Wood Longevity Technique was circting within him, endlessly, and together with Su Heng''s extraordinarily powerful physique, this poison fog was kept at bay.


    Su Heng surmised


    That it was due to the incorrect angle of the torch''s rotation which activated the traps in the corridor.


    But it didn''t matter; the more traps and the tighter the defenses,


    The more it indicated that there were important treasures hidden in the secret chamber at the end of the corridor, possibly even the Luo Family''s core heritage.


    Bang!


    Su Heng smashed the stone door at the end of the corridor with a punch.


    Swinging his hand to dispel the dust, he lit the torch and entered the final secret chamber.


    The firelight dispersed the darkness. Contrary to what one might expect, this closely guarded chamber was not filled with gold and silver treasures but looked somewhat empty under the illumination of the firelight.


    The air was permeated with the stale scent of camphor balls, and several wooden boxes were ced in the corner.


    What drew the most attention was the mural on the wall.


    The mural depicted a giant with a majestic visage and flowing beard, wielding a spear with chains, exorcising demons, akin to a guardian deity from a New Year painting.


    The demon pinned beneath the giant''s foot looked familiar; upon closer inspection, it turned out to be the Taotie he had encountered before.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Heng took a deep breath, squinted his eyes, and rubbed his temples with a touch of headache.


    The mural seemed simple at first nce, but upon closer observation, it conveyed countless pieces of information that rushed into his mind, causing Su Heng''s spirit to feel somewhat congested.


    "This is the fundamental chart of a Cultivation Technique, and its quality is exceptionally high." Su Heng was no longer the greenhorn from Changqing County who knew nothing.


    Following Su Li for the past several days, he had already constructed a general framework of martial arts.


    Looking around, sure enough.


    On the other walls, Su Heng found more text and images.


    They included stance training, the Heart Sutra, breathing techniques and so on. Su Heng patiently took note of all these texts and images.


    After he finished and confirmed everything was urate,


    Su Heng took a deep breath; even with his many experiences and mind superior to that ofmon folks,


    Watching the gray characters emerge on the attribute panel still caused his heart to throb violently twice with excitement that was hard to suppress.


    Because the Cultivation Technique on the walls


    Was precisely what Su Heng had dreamt of, a technique that could improve digestive ability, and increase the speed of attribute point acquisition.


    [Taotie Technique not yet mastered (Advancing to the next realm may awaken the Divine Skill "Secondary Stomach," creating a mustard seed space within the body to store food.)]

 Chapter 66: 64: Surging Waves

    Chapter 66: 64: Surging Waves


    After memorizing the cultivation technique, Su Heng opened the chest in the corner.


    As expected.


    The chests contained materials harvested from demon bodies.


    There was flesh, bones, various strange hairs, and pills crafted from them, but no demon carcasses were seen inside.


    This was normal, after all, the Luo Family had reached a dead end.


    Any item that could potentially boost their strength would have been used up in an attempt to survive this crisis.


    Unfortunately, they still failed in the end.


    Su Heng silently sighed at the waste of so many good things.


    He returned to the main hall with a displeased face, found a garment, and packed up all the misceneous items in the chest to take with him.Bulging bags of various sizes were carried on Su Heng''s back to the fullest, and he also held a sword in his hand.


    Su Heng didn''t find them too heavy.


    It was just that these things took up a lot of space, and the bundles made from clothing were very inconvenient.


    While on the road, he had to be careful not to spill them.


    "If I could practice the Taotie Technique and awaken a secondary stomach, it wouldn''t be this troublesome," thought Su Heng. "Then I could stuff all these items directly into my belly."


    He made up his mind.


    Once he returned, he would eat a great deal to umte attribute points.


    He would first push the Taotie Technique to its limit.


    Su Heng double-checked to make sure he hadn''t left anything behind, then prepared to leave.


    It was already gettingte, and if he waited for the sun to rise, carrying so much back to the city would only cause unnecessary trouble.


    As for the murals in the secret chamber.


    Su Heng thought for a moment, waved his hand gently with a ghostly sadness, and a burst of force scattered in all directions, sprinkling white ashes andpletely erasing the patterns.


    He hadn''t wanted to do this, but there was no choice.


    Firstly, the murals were too big to carry and he would have nowhere to put them.


    Secondly, and more importantly, Su Li had mentioned that some of the great demons in the Sky Demon Alliance would cooperate with humans.


    If these murals fell into Taotie hands.


    With the original diagram and Taotie flesh, they could create arge number of strong Martial Artists under themand of demons.


    Although Su Heng wasn''t afraid, he did not want to leave himself with future troubles, so he ended it once and for all.


    After all, he had already memorized their contents; ifter needed, studying a bit of drawing skill to depict the original diagrams again shouldn''t be difficult.


    Thus, before dawn.


    Su Heng left the Luo Family''s earthen fortress carrying arge harvest and valuable cultivation techniques.


    At the same time, as one of Baihua County''s seven great families, the ripple caused by the annihtion of the Luo Family had only just begun to stir.


    *


    *


    *


    Baihua County, early morning.


    In a modest estate within the inner city, inside a study.


    The golden rays of dawn passed over the river, streamed through the window, and tiny motes of dust floated up and down in the bright morning light.


    Li Daoxuan''s waist was bent.


    One hand held the shaft of a writing brush while the other rested behind his back.


    He wrote "To Good Conscience" in threerge characters on the paper before him, examined them carefully for a while, and his deeply lined, aged face revealed a satisfied smile. Then he ced the thick brush onto the stand next to him.


    He knocked on his back and lifted his head, a simple movement like this seeming somewhat difficult for him.


    Even so, as he straightened his tensed-up spine, there came a distinct cracking sound.


    "Hiss..."


    Li Daoxuan''s mouth twitched slightly as he gasped in a breath of cold air.


    At a nce, he looked just like any old man in histe eighties or nies, nearing the end of his life.


    However...


    Only a few knew.


    In the whole of Baihua County, a city with a poption of one million,


    The true top figure was this unremarkable, gaunt old man¡ªin both status and strength.


    An old man whose mere stomp could make the entire Baihua County tremble.


    Now he was nkly raising his head, staring at a hanging scroll on the wall with a vacant gaze, clearly daydreaming.


    The scroll, like the old man, had seen many years.


    Under the dawn sunlight, it took on a dark yellow hue.


    The figure in the picture had be somewhat unclear, but it could still be made out: a tall and burly middle-aged figure standing together with seven young men and women.


    The tall figure was slightly bending down, smiling happily and showing all his white teeth, as he wrapped his arms around his seven disciples. Time seemed frozen within the dim frame, and under the sunlight, the shadows of the trees on the painting appeared to sway.


    "Ah..."


    Li Daoxuan let out a long sigh as he recollected the days when he studied with his mentor and vowed to defeat demons and protect the righteous path.


    But time is cruel and merciless.


    Those exhrating moments had all be things of a hundred years past.


    His mentor had disappeared without a trace, his life or death unknown.


    As for the few remaining senior brothers and sisters, some had been killed by demons, while others had failed to merge with demonic remains and fallen into the demonic path, suppressed by his own hand.


    Nowadays, only he remained, still upholding the vows from long ago.


    However, the echoes from Changsheng Heaven were intensifying.


    The demons were reviving, the noble families harbored ulterior motives, and there were frequent disturbances in the Demon Suppression Tower. Even within the Demon Suppression Bureau, there was a multitude of factions andplex allegiances.


    His end was nearing, and with each sunrise, he could feel his body weakening.


    But the sessor he had chosen was too inexperienced to take charge of the situation.


    "Do I really have to take that path?" Li Daoxuan''s eyebrows knitted slightly, knowing that merging with the demonic remains could prolong life, but the consequences were endless.


    After all, if there was a first time, there would definitely be a second.


    The ultimate oue would inevitably be loss of control.


    His senior brother had lost control, but he was still able to manage the situation. However, if one day he too was to lose control and fall, who then would be able to handle affairs?


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    The urgent knocking interrupted Li Daoxuan''s thoughts.


    Without waiting for Li Daoxuan''s response, the room door was forcefully pushed open, and a figure in white with a cold elegance gracefully entered.


    Li Daoxuan didn''t need to look up.


    Just from the assertive demeanor alone, he knew the visitor was Jin Mingxi.


    Jin Mingxi was highly talented, but her personality was too proud and impatient, causing Li Daoxuan to worry she would suffer for itter.


    "Hmm?"


    Li Daoxuan looked up.


    On Jin Mingxi''s fair cheeks, apart from the typical indifference, there seemed to be... a hint of grievance.


    Unsure, he looked again. It was gone.


    Li Daoxuan was somewhat puzzled but still instinctively asked, "What''s the situation?"


    This was about Jin Mingxi''s visit to Su Heng the night before. Seeing that she didn''t respond, Li Daoxuan patiently asked, "Did you meet him?"


    "I did," Jin Mingxi nodded.


    "How about his strength? Any issues?" Curiosity crept into Li Daoxuan''s voice, recalling the contents of the letter.


    "Very strong," Jin Mingxi said sparingly.


    "So, has he agreed to join the Demon Suppression Bureau?" Li Daoxuan asked again.


    Jin Mingxi remained silent.


    A huge question mark sprouted in Li Daoxuan''s head - had the person agreed or not? What did this silence mean?


    "He didn''t agree, nor did he refuse," Jin Mingxi said after a long silence, taking a deep breath.


    Then, she briefly recounted what had happened the previous night.


    "I see..." Li Daoxuan stroked his chin, a contemtive look on his face, "You weren''t injured, were you?"


    "No," Jin Mingxi shook her head, "He held back."


    "Since you told him I would meet him, then I shall see him myself," Li Daoxuan said with a smile.


    One Su Li had been surprise enough for him.


    And now, Su Li''s brother seemed even more exceptional. Was the bloodline of this family really so extraordinary?


    "However, this matter will have to wait," Li Daoxuan said as he picked up a letter from under the desk, his expression growing serious as he read the content.


    "Are we preparing to take action against the Luo Family?" Jin Mingxi asked.


    Su Li''s letter had explicitly linked the attack on the Demon Suppression Tower to the Luo Family.


    "These noble ns have grown increasingly audacious these days. Taking advantage of this opportunity would be good to knock down their arrogance," Li Daoxuan said, straightening his back, his eyes emitting a faint golden light, "Regardless of the future, for now, this Baihua County is still under our Demon Suppression Bureau''s control.


    If the noble families cross this line, they must be dealt with."


    "Call on me when the timees," Jin Mingxi said.


    Li Daoxuan nodded and was about to continue speaking when the room door was suddenly pushed open with a loud noise.


    "Huff..." A two-meter-tall burly man entered the study room gasping for air, first ncing at Li Daoxuan and then noticing Jin Mingxi, who was standing silently aside.


    This man was Deputy Governor Wang Xindong.


    "What happened that has you so rushed?" Li Daoxuan asked with knitted brows.


    Wang Xindong looked up, his expressionplex, "I just overheard that you were discussing taking action against the Luo Family."


    "Yes, what about it?" Jin Mingxi''s clear voice asked, turning to look at him.


    "There''s no need for discussion anymore," Wang Xindong said.


    "Why?" Li Daoxuan asked.


    "Just received news that the Luo Family has been exterminated."

 Chapter 67: 65: Reaction

    Chapter 67: 65: Reaction


    As soon as Wang Xindong''s voice faded, the bright study was plunged into a weird silence.


    Jin Mingxi''s impassive face showed an expression of disbelief, her mouth agape. It took her a moment to realize she had lost herposure and her rosy lips pursed.


    Li Daoxuan frowned deeply and set the envelope he had been opening back down.


    "Are you certain?" he countered.


    "Certain," Wang Xindong replied, "It was first discovered by a grain-supplying caravan. They reported it to the authorities, then I sent someone to see personally."


    "The scene... it was simply bodies everywhere, too ghastly to endure."


    The revival of demons, the dead¡ªit was all toomon.


    But for a family that controlled demonic powers to be annihted like this was quite rare.


    Especially since the Luo Family had quite a few strong individuals in the Demon Embryo Realm, their overall strength wasn''t the weakest among the seven great families of Baihua County.Even if the Demon Suppression Bureau had reasons to target them, they would have to n carefully.


    "Who could have done this?" Jin Mingxi asked, a look of astonishment on her face.


    The other families, unlikely?


    The Demon Suppression Bureau, even less likely.


    Demons... this possibility wasn''t small, but the major demons of the Sky Demon Alliance were constantly under surveince by the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    No abnormalities were detected.


    "Perhaps a high-ranking individual within the Luo Family lost control," Li Daoxuan guessed, "I haven''t seen the Family Head of the Luo Family for quite some time. Since the incident in Changqing County, I surmised his condition was abnormal and it seems I was right."


    "But if it were a mutation that went mad, the entire family wouldn''t have been annihted," Jin Mingxi said. "There would have been a couple of survivors."


    "There are traces of human involvement in this matter."


    "Who could this person be?"


    Li Daoxuan fell silent; his mind shing through images of various individuals, dismissing each one.


    Just then, Wang Xindong spoke again, "The report I received showed arge number of mummified corpses inside the Luo Family''s fortress, seemingly drained of life by a Yin Body Tai Sui."


    Yin Body Tai Sui had once been held in the Demon Suppression Tower; they had records of all its unique abilities.


    Thus at the scene, they recognized it immediately.


    "The Yin Body Tai Sui is dead," Jin Mingxi said softly.


    "But if someone sessfully fused with the demon''s corpse, they could still inherit a portion of a demon''s abilities," Wang Xindong said.


    With that,


    There was no need to continue; it was clear who was responsible.


    "Truly ruthless," Li Daoxuan looked out the window; this was the inner city, but the location was high enough to see the distant river bustling with ships, glittering with the fragmented gold of the morning light.


    *


    *


    *


    Inside a training room at the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    The room was spacious, with arge Tai Chi and Eight Trigrams pattern on the rough, bluestone floor.


    The surrounding walls were engraved with numerous intricate fate diagrams, a censor ced in the corner, its fragrance curling up, leaving shadows in the sunlight streaming through the skylight.


    Su Li sat cross-legged in the center of the room.


    Her gaze was calm, fixed on a mural on the wall in front of her.


    The mural depicted staggeredyers of icebergs, rising high in a circr formation, with an icy sun at the very center.


    She immersed her consciousness into the mural, leaving only a trace of rity to maintain herself.


    Her consciousness seemed to be in a boundless cier.


    The bone-chilling sensation spread not only through her soul but gradually throughout her entire body.


    Su Li''s originally pale skin turned even paler, almost transparent, eventually covered in a thinyer of frost.


    Her pupils turned a blue color.


    In her eyes, hexagonal ice crystals started to grow outwards.


    As the frost was about to cover her whole body, Su Li quickly picked up a small jar ced beside her.


    She tilted her head back and drank all the medicine in one gulp.


    Visibly, her body temperature rose rapidly, her skin turned red, and white smoke began to emit.


    Su Li closed her eyes, enduring the difort of both ice and fire, and guided her strength to stimte the growth of mutated tissues.


    For an hour.


    "Phew..."


    Only then did Su Li exhale a heavy breath, clenched her fists, her face showing a trace of joy.


    She had finally seeded in mastering the second technique of the Overlord Dragon Eight Phases Secret Skill, Cold Ice Charm.


    She wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    Su Li left the training room and casually picked up a booklet from the shelf.


    On the booklet, there was recorded some information about the estates within Baihua County.


    Changqing County had suffered a great cmity, and order had copsed.


    Su Li had been thinking about bringing her family there as soon as possible, and in recent days, she had entrusted others to find a suitable residence. The matter was gradually taking shape.


    However...


    The prices for residences in the inner city were expensive.


    Before making the final decision, she still needed to discuss it with Su Heng.


    With that thought, Su Li pushed the door and walked outside, lifting her head to see a figure in red clothes holding an oil-paper umbre, floating towards her.


    "So you are still looking for a suitable house in the inner city," Xiaoqing nced at the booklet in Su Li''s hand.


    "Mhm," Su Li nodded.


    "Is it because of the Luo Family that you are in such a hurry?" Xiaoqing asked.


    Su Li was silent, her face losing some of its post-breakthrough lustre, and after a long silence, she nodded, "That''s part of the reason."


    Although her master had already said he would take action against the Luo Family,


    Using this opportunity topletely annihte them was hardly possible.


    The feud was already set.


    Su Li worried they would attack her family, or even use it as leverage, which is why she had been so intent on this matter.


    Compared to safety, spending more Silver was trivial.


    "Then you don''t have to be so anxious anymore," Xiaoqing pursed her lips and said softly.


    "Why?" Su Li pinched her face, puzzled.


    "The Luo Family has been annihted by a mysterious person," Xiaoqing puffed her cheeks, struggling out of Su Li''s grasp, and crisply replied.


    "What!?" Su Li''s eyes widened, and she dropped the booklet on the ground without even realizing.


    *


    *


    *


    "Have you seen it? A centuries-old noble family, just a slight mishap and they arepletely annihted, no different from the ordinary people we disdain the most,"


    On the walls of Luo Family''s fortress.


    Two elders, one tall and one short, were conversing.


    The tall elder was as thin as a stick, while the short elder was as round as a ball.


    In the golden morning light, from a distance, these two standing together looked like the lowercase letter "b", which gave an amusing impression.


    The tall, thin elder was named Ximen Xing, and the short, round elder was called Zhou Batong.


    They were respectively the Family Heads of two great Demon Suppression families.


    "The critical issue is, who exactly did this!" Zhou Batong''s brow was furrowed, his voice tinged with unease, "Whoever it is, we need an exnation."


    "Does it matter who did it?" Ximen Xing looked at the bodies scattered beneath the wall, speaking leisurely, "I think it''s not important at all."


    "What''s important is, a great era is approaching, demons are resurrecting, and powerful individuals are emerging. Our families, because of our ancestors'' protection, have stepped ahead on this path.


    That''s both good and bad.


    If we are strong, then all is well, but if we show even a slight sign of weakness, in an instant, it could lead to our families being wiped out, doomed forever!" Ximen Xing said coldly.

 Chapter 68: 66: Hair Strand

    Chapter 68: 66: Hair Strand


    "So..." Zhou Batong took a deep breath, his face thoughtful.


    "To secure the family''s position, there are only two measures," Ximen Xing said. "The first is to strengthen oneself; the second is to control resources and restrict the development of others."


    "Do you mean the Seven Families Alliance?" Zhou Batong''s eyes widened.


    "Now it can only be the Six Families Alliance," Ximen Xing said. "I don''t hope that in the future it will be the Five Families Alliance, or even Four."


    Unity in advance and retreat, alliance in attack and defense among the six great families, that is the first step.


    The second step is to control the Demon Suppression Tower and consolidate strength.


    The third step is to extend one''s influence across the entire county, controlling everything from the source, only then can one rest easy."


    "What if provoking Li Daoxuan, that monster, angers him? Who will deal with him, and who can?"


    Zhou Batong said vehemently, "And then there''s the Hong Family.Their power is the strongest, their ambition the greatest. Hong Jiuxiang is already difficult enough to deal with, and now there''s another monster like Hong Dingtian popping up. Cooperating with the Hong Family, isn''t that like seeking skin from a tiger?"


    "That is exactly why I havee to talk with Brother Zhou,"


    Ximen Xing said with a smile, "Let Hong Jiuxiang and Hong Dingtian deal with Li Daoxuan, so they can both be injured. That way, both problems can be solved."


    "Of course, they''re not fools, our n won''t be so easily achieved.


    It should be so, but Hong Dingtian needs something, and that thing is in the Demon Suppression Tower. Li Daoxuan is unwilling to give it, and the Hong Family is too domineering. Even the previous Deputy Governor in charge of the Demon Suppression Tower was injured by their schemes, as they tried to support their own person to be in control."


    "And this, is our opportunity," Ximen Xing said with a smile. "I just don''t know if Brother Zhou is willing to lend me a helping hand."


    Looking at the ground littered with corpses and bloodstains within the earthen fort, Zhou Batong remained silent for a long while, then finally nodded.


    He spoke, uttering just one word, "Good!"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.


    During these two days, Su Heng acted as if nothing had happened and continued to cultivate in seclusion, taking advantage of the time to umte attribute points and raise the level of the Taotie Technique.


    The Taotie Technique, as a top Cultivation Technique at the core of a great family''s heritage, required an enormous number of attribute points to get started.


    Luckily, Su Heng had plenty at his disposal now.


    There were various precious pills gifted by the Demon Suppression Bureau and the monster flesh found in the Luo Family.


    Plus arge amount of Zhouyun fruit and so on.


    Su Heng ate the monster flesh as if it were food, rapidly umting attribute points.


    In just two days, sixty attribute points were gained, finally enabling him to raise the Taotie Technique to the first level.


    On a moonlit night, the breeze was gentle, the shadows of the bamboo in the courtyard shook and rustled, and asionally the clear chirping of orioles was heard.


    Su Heng sat cross-legged on the meditation cushion on the wooden viewing tform, draped in a robe that belonged to an elder of the Luo Family.


    His spine was straight as a pen, his gaze slightly closed, his expression serene, exuding an ancient demeanor.


    His hands rested on the Dantian area below his abdomen, forming the Tai Chi symbol.


    With his chest rising and falling.


    Su Heng inhaled and exhaled slowly.


    He poured all sixty attribute points into the yet-to-be-mastered Taotie Technique, attentively feeling the changes in his body.


    A strong tingling sensation first arose in his stomach, followed by violent convulsions.


    Acid reflux moved up the esophagus, causing burning pain along the way.


    But Su Heng didn''t expel the stomach acid; instead, he maintained his meditative posture to avoid disrupting the effects of the Cultivation Technique with significant movement.


    The sensation of convulsions and pain soon calmed down due to his robust physical condition, followed by a tingling sensation.


    This was a feeling Su Heng was familiar with.


    Simr to the growth and multiplication of aberrant tissues within the body''s flesh.


    The secondary stomach wasn''t about creating a new, specialized stomach for storing food in the body.


    Rather, it was about transforming a portion of the lower end of the esophagus. This was somewhat simr to the structure of a cow, which can regurgitate and has four stomachs.


    Rumen, reticulum, omasum, and abomasum, capable of squeezing every nutrient from the food.


    Apart from the abomasum, the other three stomachs are modified esophageal tissues.


    As for Su Heng, the secondary stomach formed above the main stomach.


    It didn''t have digestive ability; instead, it had its own space, capable of storing arge amount of food.


    Although it didn''t significantly enhance Su Heng''s digestive capabilities, it did increase digestion time, which brought many benefits.


    First, it would ensure that he was digesting and umting attribute points 24 hours a day.


    Second, it would increase stamina.


    At the moment, Su Heng didn''t know the limit of the secondary stomach.


    But it would seem, even just getting started, he wouldn''t have any problem going for several days and nights without eating or drinking once he was full.


    It was not only a matter of improved stamina; the rate of healing injuries and the efficiency of recovery of strength were all set to increase. It was like carrying an extrarge fuel tank, capable of unlimited full throttle.


    "Gurgle!"


    Along with the slight contractions in his abdomen, a faint sense of hunger emerged.


    Su Heng opened his eyes, his face showing a trace of joy. "Sess!"


    "Let''s first test the limit of the secondary stomach," Su Heng shook the bell hanging outside the door, and soon a servant dressed in green brought food to him.


    Baihua County had arge poption and prosperousmerce.


    And Jiangyue Pavilion, as the highest standard of hospitality venue, naturally had servants and chefs on standby twenty-four hours a day.


    Whatever you wanted to eat, you could order at any time, and the bill would be charged to the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Braised pig''s trotters, Buddha Jumps Over the Wall, Eight Treasure Soup, deer tendon, and various specialties from Guang River were served to Su Heng''s room in a continuous stream.


    He did not refuse anyers.


    Whether it was fruit, meat, or bones, he swallowed them all in one gulp.


    Seven or eight young servants shuttled back and forth delivering meals, the kitchen was brightly lit with full fire; they could barely keep up with Su Heng''s eating pace.


    This was even with Su Heng asionally eating some long-lived meat and demon materials as nutritional apaniments.


    This mealsted nearly half an hour.


    By the time Su Heng finished,


    The seven servants responsible for delivering the food were so tired they couldn''t straighten their backs, their clothes soaked with sweat as if they had been fished out of water.


    If they hadn''t been well-trained, they would have almost copsed on the ground, gasping for air and unable to get up.


    "My lord, you truly have a remarkable capacity," the head butler smacked his lips and gave Su Heng a thumbs-up.


    This meal alone consumed nearly five or six hundred pounds of ingredients.


    All the porcin tes and bowls in Jiangyue Pavilion were used up, and towards the end, even the iron pots used by the chefs were brought directly to the table.


    All sorts of pots and pans were piled up on and around the table in front of Su Heng, forming a small mountain.


    They nearly hid Su Heng''s towering figure of over two meters tall.


    The young servants had been exhausted just now, and were only beginning to realize what had happened, their gaze towards Su Heng filled with shock and fear.


    If it hadn''t been for the instructions from the high-ups,


    They would have thought Su Heng was some demon in disguise.


    Su Heng wiped the grease from the corner of his mouth with a white cloth, feeling a bit embarrassed being looked at like this...


    He took several gold ingots from his bosom and handed them to the servants, smiling gently, "I appreciate all the trouble you went through. Consider these a token for you to have a drink on me."


    "How can we ept this, my lord?" the butler said with a bit of panic, "This is our job to do, we can''t ept your money."


    Commerce was booming in Baihua County, and expenses were quite high.


    But Su Heng was not offering them Silver, it was gold ingots, which was rather frightening.


    The butler repeatedly declined, and the other servants wanted to echo his sentiment.


    However, the dazzling gold made them gulp down their saliva, their eyes filled with intense longing as they stood there unable to speak.


    "If you don''t ept it, then you''re not giving me face," Su Heng feigned displeasure and forcefully stuffed the gold into their hands.


    This gold had been dug out from within the secret treasures of the Xu Family''s old ancestor.


    It was among the least valuable things in the treasure.


    At his level of cultivation, worldly wealth became increasingly insignificant to his eyes.


    It was of no use.


    Things like demon flesh and blood simply couldn''t be bought with money.


    The attendants'' faces were full of joy, their smiling mouths almost curling at the edges. Their fatigue vanished in an instant as they efficiently cleaned up Su Heng''s room.


    Once the door was closed, the room returned to tranquility.


    Su Heng stood in front of the mirror, undid his robe''s hem, and saw that the contour of his abdominal muscles was still visibly defined.


    They didn''t protrude outward at all despite therge amount of food he had consumed.


    He thought to himself, "Marvelous."


    By the bright moonlighting through the window, Su Heng saw a smile on his face in the mirror.


    But Su Heng''s expression gradually turned grim; he remembered that he hadn''t smiled just now.


    Outside on thewn, the chirping of insects was the only sound; otherwise, there was no other noise, and the whole house was eerily quiet and empty.


    Looking at the mirror in front of him, Su Heng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He touched his chin, and the figure in the mirror did the same.


    Su Heng frowned slightly and reached out to touch the mirror''s surface.


    Hiss!


    The moment the two made contact, a ck light suddenly emerged in the mirror, spreading outward, and then it abruptly lunged forward.


    Su Heng spread his fingers and exploded the air, catching the iing object in his hand.


    Upon looking closer, it turned out to be a clump of ck hair.


    The fine and chaotic strands of hair, like living creatures, hissed in Su Heng''s hand.


    The multitude of strands writhed furiously, attempting to pierce into Su Heng''s skin and take root in his body, but they couldn''t even break through the surface of his skin.


    "Trying to y the ghost with me!"


    Su Heng looked up and swallowed the strands of hair in his hand.


    Though it looked odd, the feeling of the squirming and screaming in his mouth was somewhat novel.


    However, as it slid down the esophagus and into the stomach, the stomach acid rolled over it, and soon there was no more movement.


    "This must be a ''shadow servant'' created by demons, not a considerable threat," Su Heng surmised.


    He stroked his chin but couldn''t help but wonder, "When did Ie into contact with this thing, and why did it attack me?"

 Chapter 69: 67: Hard To Restrain

    Chapter 69: 67: Hard To Restrain


    Su Heng''s time practicing martial arts hadn''t been long, but during this period, he had offended quite a few people.


    The Sky Demon Alliance was a possibility, as were the noble families.


    There was also the mysterious demonic encounter that he hadn''t detected at the time.


    However, this demon''s methods were bizarre rather than truly threatening. Su Heng furrowed his brows in thought for a long while, yet he couldn''t pinpoint any concrete ideas.


    He decided to set it aside for the time being.


    The night was deep, but the moon was already about to set.


    There wasn''t much time left until dawn.


    Su Heng didn''t n to sleep and simply sat down cross-legged, silently reciting the incantations of the Taotie Technique to elerate the digestion of the food in his stomach.


    His speed of acquiring attribute points was not slow now.With the Taotie Technique and a steady supply of demon meat, twenty attribute points a day was not a big problem.


    But there were also many areas needing expenditure. His cultivation technique''s level needed to be raised, and he needed to find time to study the demon carcasses as well.


    Special cultivation techniques like the Taotie Technique also required arge number of attribute points.


    Each of these expenses was not small when considered individually.


    Together, they made Su Heng feel the pressure.


    Although his strength was already formidable, he never becamecent.


    Time flew by.


    The sun rose, and the moon set.


    The golden sunlight swept over Canglong Mountain and sprinkled on the misty river surface, where one could vaguely see the massive silhouette of the Red Building.


    Click!


    Su Heng stretched leisurely, slowly standing up from the cushion, moving his limbs a bit.


    "Let''s go outside for a walk," Su Heng said, having spent two days and nights in continuous meditation and staying inside, he felt a bit stifled.


    The scenery at Jiangyue Pavilion was worthwhile to see.


    Besides, he could gather some news.


    The annihtion of the Luo Family, one of the seven demon-sealing noble families, was sure to cause ripples.


    Su Heng also wanted to hear what kind of rumors were circting outside.


    He pushed open the door and followed the cobblestone path through the courtyard. Just as he reached the outside pathway, he heard a somewhat breathless voice from behind.


    "Master Su,"


    Su Heng turned around to see Chen Murong jogging towards him.


    "How have you beentely?" Su Heng greeted with a smile.


    "Not particrly well..." Chen Murong stuck out his tongue and then startedughing, "Thanks for taking me home that day, Master Su."


    The two walked together, Su Heng leading while Chen Murong slightlygged behind. The two were initially silent, then Chen Murong took the initiative to start a conversation.


    "Do you remember that young master from the Luo Family we encountered at the Red Building, Luo Tong?" Chen Murong asked softly.


    "Yes, I remember," Su Heng said, "What happened?"


    "You really don''t know?" Chen Murong seemed a bit surprised, "This matter has spread throughout the entire Baihua County in these two days."


    "I really don''t know, what is it?" Su Heng stopped walking, a look of innocence on his face.


    "You really are..." Chen Murong also stopped, pursing her lips and smiling, with two dimples appearing at the corners of her mouth.


    "The Luo Family was annihted, they say it was the work of a demon," Chen Murong said.


    "What!?" Su Heng''s eyes widened, his voice rising by three whole octaves.


    Seeing Su Heng''s reaction, Chen Murong did not continue but her face showed more amusement.


    "Master Su,"


    Seeing the shocked expression on Su Heng''s face, Chen Murong could hardly keep a straight face.


    "Check your sleeve," Chen Murong whispered.


    "My sleeve, what about it?" Su Heng knitted his brows deeply, lifting his hand and checking the edges of his sleeves thoroughly.


    His face suddenly darkened.


    He noticed that at the hem of the long sleeves, there were five dragon and phoenix dancing characters embroidered with unassuming gold thread ¡ª "Elder Luo Maocang."


    Seeing Su Heng''s expression, Chen Murong covered her mouth andughed softly.


    "This tailor shop actually sold me second-hand goods for the price of new ones," Su Heng said, finding an excuse for himself with a serious face. "See if I don''t teach them a lesson."


    With a "rip" sound,


    He tore off his cuff and casually stuffed it into his chest pocket.


    "Thanks to Miss Chen for the reminder, or else it might have easily brought trouble upon myself," Su Heng expressed his gratitude.


    "It''s nothing," Chen Murong replied, lowering her hand but still wearing a slight smile, "My family is in the fabric and garment business. I''ve been learning about these things from a young age, so I''m naturally more sensitive than most."


    "Who knows, the tailor shop Mr. Su mentioned might just belong to my family," Chen Murong teased yfully, "In that case, I must ask Mr. Su to be more patient."


    "Of course," Su Heng replied earnestly.


    "Miss Chen, you seem to be looking a bit pale. Did you not sleep wellst night?" Su Heng asked.


    He was not changing the subject on purpose, but rather, Chen Murong''s dark circles and lethargic appearance were inly visible.


    That was still with makeup on.


    If it were without makeup, her spirit might have seemed even worse.


    "Ah," Chen Murong was slightly surprised, "Mr. Su could tell?"


    "These past few days, I have not been sleeping well. At night, I even have nightmares about a figure in red. When I wake up in the morning, my body is all sweaty and it feels awful," she exined.


    This issue seemed to have deeply troubled Chen Murong.


    At that moment, she poured it all out.


    Chen Murong''s cheeks flushed slightly, feeling that these things were somewhat private.


    "Have you seen a doctor?" Su Heng asked.


    "I have," Chen Murong replied, "The doctor prescribed some calming and spirit-nourishing remedies, but they haven''t worked. Even during the day, I feel disoriented, as if I am sleepwalking."


    "Is that so..."


    First, Su Heng frowned and his gaze lingered on Chen Murong.


    Then he suddenly squatted down, his serious faceing into Chen Murong''s view, which slightly startled her.


    "I have learned some massage techniques, which might be effective," Su Heng said, "If Miss Chen doesn''t mind, I can give it a try."


    "Sure," Chen Murong agreed without a second thought.


    "Should we go back to your room?"


    "No need," Su Heng squinted his eyes, "It''ll be quick right here."


    Before Chen Murong could respond, she saw Su Heng suddenly make a move forward, followed by a sharp pain in her neck with a "hiss" sound.


    Along with a sharp scream.


    The sound was not loud, but it was enough to send chills down one''s spine.


    Chen Murong instinctively reached for her shoulder, feeling only smooth skin, nothing unusual.


    "Do you feel better now?" Su Heng rose to his feet, smiling gently.


    "Actually, I feel much better all of a sudden," Chen Murong blinked, her expression a bit shocked. It wasn''t just better, it was unbelievably better.


    "It feels as if a huge burden has been lifted off my shoulders," Chen Murong bounced on the spot, "How did you do that?"


    "Family technique," Su Heng did not borate.


    He looked down, his fingers pinching a small clump of ck hair.


    The hair wriggled in Su Heng''s hand like an earthworm, one end stained with a bit of dark red blood.


    "Hiss!"


    The Red Sun ck Curse energy gulped and instantly evaporated the hair.


    "When did you start feeling ufortable?" Su Heng already had an idea, but still wanted further confirmation.


    "About two days ago," Chen Murong said, "It must have been since returning from the Red Chamber! At first, I thought I had just drunk too much and a good sleep would fix it. But as time passed, the disoriented feeling grew more obvious."


    "Exactly!" Su Heng smiled.


    But Chen Murong felt there was something ominously dangerous about that smile, making her shiver involuntarily.

 Chapter 70: 68: The Strongest Attack

    Chapter 70: 68: The Strongest Attack


    "Yingying, all the girls on the ship say you are a celestial fox, but why do you im to be a demon? In this world, could there really be such a demon who heals and saves people?"


    Guan River, Red Chamber, the ninth floor.


    The mist above the river had not yet dispersed, and inside one of the inconspicuous rooms.


    A girl about sixteen or fifteen years old, as delicate and pretty as a porcin doll in red, had her long hair draped over her shoulders as she carefully penciled her eyebrows in front of a bronze mirror.


    She spoke to herself while drawing on her eyebrows.


    It was as if she was having a conversation with something inside the mirror.


    "Yingying, if it weren''t for you, I, and all the sisters here, would have already be skeletons in the river."


    "You say you eat humans..."


    "But if consuming people makes one a demon, then the biggest demons in this world should be the scions of noble families and the high officials of the court.""Baihua County is so prosperous, yet this prosperity ultimately belongs to only a small number of people."


    "These are the real demons. They all deserve to die."


    The girl facing the mirror and drawing her eyebrows was the very Li Hongxiu who had danced on the drum in the Red Chamber and caused a sensation.


    But as she spoke,


    A hint of hatred began to seep into her originally cold voice.


    Because there was fog over the river, an oilmp was still lit in the room.


    The oilmp flickered gently with the movement of the river water, casting a glimmer of light, illuminating the mirror in front of her.


    The bronze surface of the mirror, with a slight curve to it.


    The reflection within was slightly distorted.


    However, it was clear that the face in the mirror was not Li Hongxiu''s beautiful and delicate face.


    Instead, it was a fiery red face covered with fine fur, the face of a fox.


    The elongated fox face,plete with human-like eyes and nose, formed a bizarre and startlingbination.


    Yet Li Hongxiu did not find it strange at all.


    She set down her eyebrow pencil, her eyes soft with light, and gently touched the bronze mirror with her hand.


    The fiery red fox in the mirror seemed to feel Li Hongxiu''s slender fingers, rubbing its face against her fingertips and issuing a soft "yip yip" sound.


    Feeling the tender touch on her fingertips, Li Hongxiu inexplicably felt a sense of peace.


    A soft smile appeared on her cool face.


    She remembered the incident that happened in the Red Chamber two years ago, when the Red Chamber was passing by Lianshan City on the upper reaches of the Guan River.


    As usual, they began their performance, but an ident urred.


    Back then, Li Hongxiu was not yet well-known, merely another dancer among many in the Red Chamber.


    The son of the County Magistrate of Lianshan City ordered that Li Hongxiu spend the night with him.


    In the Red Chamber, a sister with whom she had a very good rtionship volunteered to take her ce, and the young master nodded in agreement.


    Bute nighttime...


    Screams were heard from the young master''s room.


    By the time people broke open the barricaded door, all that was left of Cui Xiang was her mangled, bloodied body.


    It turned out that this young master Zhao was impotent, which made him twisted in nature.


    What he enjoyed most was tormenting young and beautiful women.


    To avoid bringing harm to the other sisters, Cui Xiang had endured the torment without making a sound.


    Until the end, when he threatened her life, only then she cried out in agony.


    But it was toote, far toote.


    By the time they broke down the door, Young Master Zhao had already driven his sword through Cui Xiang''s body, piercing her heart and killing her.


    Cui Xiang was kind and gentle by nature, a good person to all.


    Li Hongxiu still remembered when she first arrived in Lianshan City, Cui Xiang had held her in her arms, pointing to the fields by the shore, saying,


    The mung beans are ripe this season.


    When the timees, let''s buy some honey and make mung bean cakes to share with the sisters in the Red Chamber.


    Although the Red Chamber was a ce of ill repute, the bond between the sisters ran deeper than blood. Dancers and musicians, they rose as one, circling Master Zhao.


    Li Hongxiu remembered stabbing that man''s face with a hairpin, leaving a long, slender scar.


    The taste of blood was pleasant.


    It''s just a pity that the spot that was stabbed wasn''t the neck.


    The young master Zhao did not rage, but looked at her deeply and turned to leave.


    In less than fifteen minutes, troops had surrounded the red building, killing and setting fire, with the screams of the prostitutes and musicians unceasing in the ears.


    "Hahaha!" Amidst the mes, young master Zhaoughed wildly, "Such a dance, now that is truly exquisite!"


    He then came before himself again.


    To this day, Li Hongxiu could no longer remember what had happened at that time.


    Even the visage of young master Zhao had be blurred, but she remembered his short, ugly figure, which, set against his power and the fire, seemed so tall. She remembered the despair at that time, the screams of agony from her sisters, the painful, burning sensation on her skin.


    And she remembered...


    From amidst the fierce mes, an elegant red fox slowly approached.


    "Yingying, once we''re done with things here, we''ll go to Lianshan City," Li Hongxiu''s eyes sparkled with tears.


    She hugged the bronze mirror to her chest, the girl''s pretty, fair cheeks pressed tightly against the mirror surface, "Then, we''ll go to the fields ourselves to pick mung beans, then to the cliff to collect honey. Sister Cui Xiang said that the wild honey from the cliffs is the sweetest and most delicious, we''ll make the best mung bean cakes and share them with our sisters, how about that?"


    The red fox in the mirror did not answer but showed a human-like frown, seemingly pondering.


    Li Hongxiu let go of the bronze mirror in her arms and noticed this.


    "Did something unexpected happen?" she whispered, turning to look out the window.


    Nothing was clear, everything outside was hazy, the fog seemed to solidify, like willow catkins floating in mid-air.


    Li Hongxiu''s expression tightened slightly as she sensed something amiss.


    Although today''s weather couldn''t exactly be described as good, with fog rising from the river in the morning, such thick fog was very unusual.


    And...


    The noisyughter and banter of the sisters practicing and talking in the early morning could not be heard either.


    She felt utterly alone, as if abandoned by the whole world.


    "At least, Yingying is still here," Li Hongxiu''s bare hand brushed against her chest, feeling a sense of tightness there.


    She looked down and saw a grave expression on the red fox in the mirror.


    And she could even see, see the slight trembling, the fears.


    "You said that two ghostly shadows inexplicably disappeared and something is approaching us," Li Hongxiu''s expression turned frantic, her body tensing subconsciously.


    She continued to ask, but the red fox no longer answered.


    For even the perception of demons and monsters could not prate the fog that shrouded the entire building.


    Bang!


    The ground suddenly started to tremble.


    In the midst of the fog, something huge, heavy, and indescribable was approaching.


    Li Hongxiu''s heart trembled fiercely along with the floor, and her face gradually lost its color, turning pale.


    In the mirror.


    The red fox became increasingly agitated, baring its teeth, its fur bristling.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The frequency of the ground trembling became more rapid, the dull sounds echoed in the building,ing from every direction.


    Li Hongxiu stood up and gripped the golden hairpin on the dressing table tightly, the veins on the back of her hand visibly protruding.


    Her pupils contracted as she stared fixedly at the doors and windows ahead.


    The footsteps suddenly stopped.


    A terrifying silence followed, then a crisp "crack" sound. It came not from the doors or windows, but from above!


    Li Hongxiu''s face went deathly white as she looked up abruptly, almost letting out a scream.


    A monstrous face, cold and fierce, broke through the wall and appeared just above the window, close to the ceiling.


    Pieces of wood crumbled and fell, making a noise.


    Outside the window was darkness.


    That was the monster''s strong and broad chest, like a dark high wall,pletely blocking the entire window.


    Li Hongxiu was so frightened she almost forgot to breathe, her body shaking uncontrobly.


    The face on the window moved slightly, its gaze roaming around before looking down at Li Hongxiu.


    The corners of the mouth moved the flesh, revealing a toothy smile dripping with viscous saliva, on that cold, merciless face, "Little ghost, so you were hiding here."

 Chapter 71: 69: Irresistible! (Please Subscribe)

    Chapter 71: 69: Irresistible! (Please Subscribe)


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Li Hongxiu felt as if she had plunged into an icy abyss in an instant, her body turned cold, and her heart suddenly contracted.


    The extreme fear was like an invisible giant hand.


    Pressing down on her neck.


    "Get out of the way, quickly!" Yingying''s sharp and hoarse roar came from beside her ear.


    Boom!


    The entire wall exploded violently.


    In the midst of the loud explosion, countless wooden splinters tore through the air, carrying a white, high-pressure airflow with them.


    Like a shotgun st, they surged towards her face, instantly filling every corner in front of Li Hongxiu.Whoosh!


    Li Hongxiu instinctively crouched to dodge.


    The high-pressure airflow screamed past above her head, her long hair dispersing like clouds.


    Looking up with a face filled with horror, her pupils contracted.


    The entire wall copsed with a bang, and Su Heng''s massive dark figure filled the room; streams of light radiated from the edges of his body, with fine dust floating within them.


    "It seems that my suspicions were correct that day; there is indeed a demon hidden in the Red Building."


    Now that I''ve encountered it, I might as well kill it on the spot.


    Su Heng said coldly, "Hand over that demon, and I''ll spare your life."


    "In your dreams!" Li Hongxiu roared in a low voice, her teeth sharpened, as a pair of furry fox ears poked out from beneath her hair.


    "You''ve refused the toast only to drink a forfeit." Su Heng''s face turned cold as he brought down a palm strike.


    The vitality of the Green Wood and the auxiliary force of the ck Sun Demonic Energy.


    Two streams of energyplemented each other, and the vigorous force on Su Heng''s hand rose and twisted the air, forming a swath of smoke that seemed almost solid.


    In Li Hongxiu''s field of vision.


    That giant hand blocked out everything, leaving no escape, no defense.


    It was like the legendary Supreme Sky Demon, something utterly beyond any demon or martial artist she had encountered in the past.


    "Block this for me!"


    Li Hongxiu''s eyes turned bloodshot as she struggled, mes of red fire erupting from her body; she crossed her arms and lifted them upwards.


    Bang!


    First, there was a muffled sound.


    The powerful ovepping energies and the Red Fox Demon Fire pressed and collided with each other.


    Then, amidst a massive explosion, they detonated, and a circle of crimson fire abruptly appeared, rapidly spreading outward.


    Su Heng''s clothes fluttered about him wildly, his iron-cast body steadfast.


    Meanwhile, blood seeped from Li Hongxiu''s mouth, nose, and eyes; her pretty cheeks turned pale, as ghastly as a fierce ghost.


    Crack!


    The floor beneath her feet shattered inch by inch.


    If they were on solid ground, Su Heng''s palm might have crippled or killed her on the spot.


    But the Red Building was a wooden ship, and as the floor gave way, it copsed downward, which ironically helped absorb much of the force.


    Thus, she was only injured and not critically wounded.


    "It''s nothing but a dying struggle." Su Heng looked down at the sudden hole that appeared before him, and at the wisps of white smoke rising from it.


    He shook his head, stepped forward, and leapt down the hole with his huge, heavy body.


    Bang!


    Li Hongxiu crashed onto the eighth-floor deck.


    This was a storeroom, with windows open on both sides, and fine dust permeated the air.


    Her consciousness went nk for a moment, and then she became aware of intense pain surging from every nerve ending!


    So painful!


    Her body felt as if it were being torn apart alive.


    Supporting herself with her arms, she endured the pain and struggled up from the floor.


    Before she could straighten up, the floor suddenly jolted. Li Hongxiu''s heart tightened, her eyes trembled, and she suddenly looked up.


    Lots of furniture, wooden chunks, and debris fell from the ceiling, forming a grey waterfall.


    Amidst this cascade of dust and debris, a massive shadow was clearly visible.


    Hiss¡ª


    Therge hand, like a fanning leaf, tore through the air, fingers outstretched.


    It reached fiercely towards where Li Hongxiu was.


    Bang!


    The sound of the air bursting was like the wail of a hundred beasts; her ears rang with buzzing.


    The immense forcepressed the air, forming a tangible whip of gas that crackled as itshed Li Hongxiu''s face and body.


    Her clothes were torn to shreds, and red marks appeared on her snow-white skin.


    "Monster!"


    Shock beyond words filled Li Hongxiu''s heart, and the intense oppression made it hard for her to breathe.


    With just a clench of his fingers, he generated such immense power. The strength of this man''s physical body must be incredibly formidable.


    Such a monster, how could it possibly be defeated!?


    "Swish!"


    Before Li Hongxiu could react, therge hand swept across again.


    On instinct, she wanted to duck to avoid it, her delicate body nimble and flexible in the cramped space.


    This was her only advantage against the monster.


    However¡ª


    In the palm of Su Heng, two streams of power revolved at high speed, generating airflow and creating a vortex.


    Out of nowhere, a tremendous pulling force arose, causing mops and brooms tucked away in the corner of the storage room to bang and tremble incessantly.


    The girl''s long hair was lifted, her skirt hem and sleeves pping wildly in the swirling forces, making noise.


    Li Hongxiu''s heart skipped a beat, mentally cursing the situation.


    During the pull of the power,


    Her speed slowed by a third.


    And that third was the difference between life and death.


    "Got you!" An indifferent voice rang out, followed by an overwhelming force as bronze fingers pressed down on the back of the girl''s head.


    Lifting, then smashing down!


    Bang!


    Li Hongxiu''s face collided intimately with the wall.


    Her vision turned crimson; her mouth and nose tasted richly of iron.


    The acute pain and the looming shadow of death finally broke through her defenses, and she screamed, her voice tinged with sobs.


    "Last chance!"


    Amidst the throes of pain, Su Heng''s cold voice sounded again, "Either dissolve the fusion with that demon, or die with it."


    "In your dreams!" Li Hongxiu shrieked as she reached for Su Heng''s eyes.


    "Very well!" Su Heng sneered coldly, "Your wish is granted!"


    He continued to apply force, veins bulging. The girl opened her mouth wide but couldn''t make a sound. Her eyes were bloodshot, her face contorted and fierce, her skull creaking in Su Heng''s grip.


    Bang!


    Su Heng exerted strength again, smashing her towards another wall.


    The wall copsed thunderously, disintegrating.


    Then the third wall, and the fourth; the entire room, along with the ninth floor of the Red Pavilion, copsed downward, a continuous thunderous boom echoing on and on.


    Li Hongxiu was barely breathing, but streams of life force were still surging outwards.


    Keeping the girl alive.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, three fox tail phantoms appeared.


    The red mes that had been dying down on Li Hongxiu''s body ignited once more, the ze so fierce that even Su Heng felt a wave of burning pain.


    "Interesting." Su Heng did not loosen his fingers.


    Instead, he stretched out his arms, twisted his waist, the power of his back muscles instantly coursing through his body, and then he tossed her forward fiercely!


    Boom!


    The deck of the Red Pavilion was as if bombed by a missile.


    First, a violent explosion flung up dust, followed byyer afteryer copsing downwards.


    It wasn''t until reaching the first floor that the violent force was subdued somewhat, but it still led to arge area of copse.


    Su Heng followed the path of the hole he had carved downwards.


    He reached the bottom floor.


    It appeared to be a backstage preparation room, with many props for performancesid out.


    Seven or eight young dancers were applying makeup, seemingly in preparation for training to follow.


    The sudden appearance of a huge pit startled them.


    The dancers hid in the corners, curling up, trembling uncontrobly.


    "Where''s Li Hongxiu?" Su Heng asked.


    Without an answer, he furrowed his brow, no longer pursuing the question.


    There was fresh blood on the ground, and the distinctive scent of the demon, still nearby, had not escaped far.


    He nned to check the outside venue.


    However, just as he stepped out, a dancer in blue blocked Su Heng''s path.


    The young girl, terrified and trembling, her face pale, still bravely grabbed Su Heng''s arm, "You''ve ruined our ship, you can''t just leave like this!"


    "That''s right, you need to give us an exnation," encouraged by her, several other dancers also surrounded him.


    Su Heng stopped, his brow tightly knitted.


    His gaze swept over the dancers, and then he spoke in a cold voice, "You are harboring a demon!"


    The girl in blue shuddered but still clenched her teeth, "What are you talking about? We don''t understand!"


    "There are no demons here, only the sisters of the Red Pavilion."


    "Yes,pensation!"


    "Don''t even think about leaving this ce until you''ve fixed the ship!" The other dancers joined in the mor, their noise giving Su Heng a headache.

 Chapter 72: 70: Golden-Eyed Monkey King Li Daoxuan! (Subscription Request)

    Chapter 72: 70: Golden-Eyed Monkey King Li Daoxuan! (Subscription Request)


    "I repeat, anyone who stands in my way will die!" Su Heng''s eyes shed viciously, a vein throbbing on his forehead.


    The dancers suddenly didn''t dare make a sound.


    Su Heng moved forward, but the dancer in green still stubbornly clutched at Su Heng''s long sleeve.


    "Very well!" Su Heng sneered coldly, grabbed her neck, and casually flung her towards the wall on the left.


    "Ah!" The girl let out a sharp scream, which then abruptly ceased.


    Her back collided with the wall with a crack, and she tumbled into a pile of clutter in the corner, blood seeping from the corner of her mouth, moaning faintly.


    "Qingqing, how could you do this!" The other dancers immediately screamed, reaching out to tug at Su Heng''s clothes.


    Hiss!


    Arge amount of thick smoke billowed from Su Heng''s body.His Chi Yang ck Shaong energy circted, rapidly raising his body temperature.


    Touching him felt like touching a branding iron, and the dancer swiftly retracted her fingers as if shocked by electricity.


    They then saw Su Heng unfasten the exaggeratedly shaped giant de from behind and grip it in his hand, sweeping the de horizontally with a blood-red halo of mournful light.


    Boom!


    The sound of the de cutting through flesh and blood did note.


    A red shadow descended from the sky and collided with the giant de, making a nging sound.


    Taking the opportunity, Su Heng withdrew "Ghost-Seer''s Sorrow" and plunged it into the floor. He looked up to find a bright red figure shockingly appear on the ceiling beam above his head.


    Li Hongxiu''s body had further transformed.


    She had taken on the form of half-human, half-demon.


    Her limbs had be long and slender, her mouth full of sharp teeth, her narrow eyes aze with fox-fire, and from the torn back of her dress, three fluffy fox tails spread out like blooming petals.


    "You''ve finally decided toe out," Su Heng said with a smile.


    "By killing innocents indiscriminately like this, what makes you different from those demons?" Li Hongxiu stared intently at Su Heng, her voice hoarse and deep.


    "Difference!"


    Su Heng clenched his five fingers and swept his arm wide, "The difference is, I am stronger than you all!"


    "It''s not wrong for demons to eat humans, and it''s not wrong for me to kill demons. The only mistake is being weak! Weakness is the greatest sin in this world."


    Li Hongxiu stopped talking, just stared steadily at him.


    The remaining dancers copsed on the ground, unable to catch their breath after being frightened by Su Heng''s recently emitted killing intent.


    The sensation of having narrowly escaped death made them see stars; yet even so, pairs of worried eyes were still looking towards Li Hongxiu.


    "I won''t die here!" Li Hongxiu said hoarsely.


    It was as if she wasforting her sisters and also giving herself a bit of confidence.


    "That''s not up to you!" Su Heng roared lowly, growing impatient. His left arm swelled as it filled with blood, dark blue veins emerging, and he took a violent swipe at Li Hongxiu.


    Boom!


    The three fox tails, like three long spears, stabbed desperately forward.


    The sh of forces ignited, creating a huge air wave that blew Li Hongxiu away, at the same time arge cloud of dust obscured the view.


    Su Heng stepped forward heavily, the draft of his movement destroying the obstructions, and he arrived outside on the stage.


    The stage, just like that day.


    It was arranged with big and small, all kinds of animal skin drums.


    The arrangement of these drums appeared to follow a special pattern, subtly encircling Su Heng within.


    Thud!


    Apanied by a muted sound.


    Li Hongxiu''s elongated, fiery red figure descended from the sky andnded on a drum to the direct south.


    Su Heng flicked his finger, the powerful force shot out like a sniper bullet. It hit the drumhead, creating an explosion that let out ck smoke, leaving behind a burning mark on the floor.


    In the ck smoke, a hollow suddenly appeared, and Li Hongxiu swept through it,nding on another drum.


    At the same time, there was a muffled sound.


    Su Heng attacked again with force, while Li Hongxiu kept dodging.


    The sound of the drumbeats became faster and more vigorous, resonating with Su Heng''s heartbeat.


    Every time Li Hongxiu swept across, she left behind actual burning red mes on the ground.


    The mes burned, the lines connected.


    A mysterious formation slowly took shape beneath Su Heng''s feet, enveloping him within.


    Finally¡ª


    Thest drum surface was smashed by Su Heng''s strike.


    Li Hongxiu''s figure shed, and she appeared behind Su Heng, her long hair changing from pitch ck to fiery red.


    "You forced this on me!" Her voice was sharp and hoarse, carrying an uncontroble exhaustion amid the anger. Clearly, this move was a huge drain on her, a trump card reserved for life-and-death crises.


    Hiss!


    Her ten fingers quickly formed seals, stretched out, and then pressed down hard towards the ground.


    Instantly, a wall of fire more than ten meters high surged up around the formation.


    The temperature soared rapidly, the air crackled, and even the surface of the river turned a bright red. If not for the thick fog created by Su Heng cloaking everything around, this would certainly have caused amotion.


    Boom!


    The wall of fire thunderously copsed inward, like the petals of a blooming flower suddenly closing.


    Within the zing mes, there were strands of crimson hair intertwined around Su Heng.


    These strands of hair were even more durable than chains, numerous andtching onto Su Heng''s hands and feet, wrapping him up in an instant like a rice dumpling.


    "Huff..."


    Li Hongxiu crouched on the ground, breathing heavily.


    Blood-red sweat dripped down the girl''s pale cheeks.


    "Now... that should have finished him." Li Hongxiu pressed against her wildly beating heart, lifted her head, and her reddened, exquisite pupils reflected the image of a giant cocoon.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound abruptly emerged.


    The giant cocoon shuddered fiercely like a beating heart, its surface cracking.


    Then came the second sound. The cracks spread across it, crossing and intecing, faintly revealing the contour of muscles beneath.


    Right after that, the third sound¡ªboom!


    The giant cocoon exploded violently, sending powerful shockwaves that liftedyers of wooden nks, howling in every direction.


    Li Hongxiu''s eyes widened, her hair flying, as she watched the ghastlyrge figure on the back emerge in front of her, her face gradually filling with despair and helplessness.


    "Did you enjoy your little dance just now?" Before she could react, Su Heng''s figure shed explosively, appearing in front of Li Hongxiu.


    Then, a punch¡ª


    Bang!


    An iron fist, nearly half the size of Li Hongxiu''s body, mmed heavily into her abdomen.


    Her body folded uncontrobly, her eyes filled with pain and streaks of blood. Blood and chunks of her organs were sprayed out uncontrobly, her face and body covered in blood. Her entire body was battered, like a toy figure wrecked by a capricious child.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Crazed power washed over her, and Li Hongxiu''s body shot through the Red Building like a missile, stirring up dust and causing widespread copse.


    Su Heng''s foot stomped down heavily, and amidst the cracking and shattering of wooden nks, he surged forward.


    Hiss!


    His five fingers spread, driving the airflow.


    He viciously grabbed Li Hongxiu''s long hair, lifting her head in mid-air, swinging his arm, rotating his body, and then throwing her down.


    The swelling airflow pierced the eardrum, first a sharp pain and then silence, leaving the head empty.


    The expansive green riverfront rapidly erged before Li Hongxiu''s eyes.


    In the high velocity,


    The water surfacepressed together, indistinguishable from mud.


    Li Hongxiu''s body first collided with the river surface, setting off a huge water ssh several dozen meters high, then bounced, fell again, and bounced again. She skidded across hundreds of meters of the river surface, lifting gigantic waves like skipping stones before finally crashing down onto a wooden fishing boat with a thunderous impact.


    Her entire body broken, organs ruptured, brain matter even oozing out of her nostrils.


    Only the demon that had taken residence inside her was still desperately using its Demon Art to cling onto thest thread of life in the girl''s body.


    Li Hongxiu''s consciousness drowned in pain.


    "Yingying..." She struggled onto the fishing boat, her breath as thin as a thread, "Run, don''t worry about me."


    She turned around, seeing the Red Building copse, continuously spewing out thick smoke, her heart felt as if it were being twisted by a knife. Looking closely once more, she saw Su Heng''s towering figure standing remotely on an isted ind in the center of the river, his hands sped behind his back, his expression grave, not pursuing for some reason.


    Li Hongxiu turned her gaze away, btedly noticing two skinny and dark yellow legs before her.


    She looked up, as did the fisherman at the same time.


    Hiss¡ª


    Li Hongxiu''s eyes trembled.


    She and the demon inside her both froze. Her heart plunged into an abyss, and a look of hopeless despair crept over her face.


    She saw a pair of scorching golden pupils. In all of Baihua County, there was only one person with such unique eyes¡ª


    The head of the Demon Suppression Bureau, the Golden-Eyed Ape King Li Daoxuan.

 Chapter 73: 71: Confrontation with the Governor! (Request for Subscription)

    Chapter 73: 71: Confrontation with the Governor! (Request for Subscription)


    Crack!


    Li Daoxuan reached out and pinched the girl''s neck.


    Li Hongxiu''s neck twisted, and she lost consciousness along with the demon inside her. Her body went limp and copsed to the ground, as Li Daoxuan carelessly tossed her into the cabin of the fishing boat like a piece of cargo.


    In the distance, on Jiangxin Ind, Su Heng frowned deeply at this scene.


    "Old man, what have you done to my breakfast?" His voice skimmed over the surface of the river, creating ripples as it traveled from afar.


    "Since I''ve caught her, naturally I have to take her back to the Demon Suppression Tower to fully exploit her potential," he responded.


    Li Daoxuan smiled. "Who knows, she might be the key to an extraordinary secret martial technique."


    "You''re stealing my prey," Su Heng''s brows furrowed fiercely, his face clouding over.


    "You can think of it that way," Li Daoxuan''s smile remained unchanged."It seems you''re really intent on crossing me," Su Heng said coldly, bloodlight shing in his eyes.


    "Hahaha!" Li Daoxuanughed loudly, as if he didn''t hear the threat in Su Heng''s voice, "Intent on crossing you? Boy, you should look at who you really are. Do you think you''re worthy?"


    "If you want to join my Demon Supression Bureau, you have to behave," he continued.


    "Is that so?" Su Hengughed in anger but gradually calmed down, "You''ve got one thing wrong."


    "What''s that?" Li Daoxuan asked in surprise.


    "The reason I joined the Demon Suppression Bureau was to give face to my sister," Su Heng''s voice floated over the river, drawing away, as several waterbirds rose pping from the reeds and flew away.


    "Otherwise... Destroying your Demon Supression Bureau, overturning the Demon Suppression Tower, the oue would be the same to me. As for you all, I don''t know if you can bear such a cost."


    "Very well!" Li Daoxuan''s face was full of a cold smile, and a faint chill shimmered in his golden eyes, "The audacity of youth, fearless like a calf in the presence of a tiger. Thest person who dared to speak to me in such a manner¡ªhis grave grass is already three meters tall."


    "Coincidentally, those who have dared to spout nonsense before me have also met with very miserable ends."


    "Let''s try, then."


    "Try if you must, I really want to see just what caliber the renowned Golden Eyed Monkey King of the county seat really is!"


    Roar!


    A roar.


    As soon as the words fell, Jiangxin Ind beneath Su Heng''s feet suddenly exploded.


    ck soil, broken stones, and shattered bushes leapt up more than ten meters high, and within the turbid water mist, Su Heng''s figure abruptly shot forward in a straight ck line.


    With his arms spread, his massive frame stirred the air with an aggressive roar akin to a fighter jet.


    Even the untouched surface of the river was pushed aside by the force, churning outward from the center.


    Li Daoxuan''s frivolous expression vanished abruptly, turning to seriousness. Before the other man even arrived, the wild airflow had already sent his straw hat flying off, and his wide garments billowed, outlining the old man''s sinewy and prominent muscles.


    Bang!


    Li Daoxuan stretched forward a hand, single-handedly blocking Su Heng.


    The exaggeratedly fierce red iron fist, and the withered and skinny palm, appearedpletely disproportionate in size and visual impact.


    However, the moment they collided, they revealed an evenly matched force.


    Su Heng''s frame momentarily stiffened in midair, and ripples spread out from under the fishing boat, faster and more intense.


    And atst¡ªboom!


    Over ten huge water pirs burst forth, the surface of the river shook and trembled non-stop.


    Crackle!


    Su Heng''s ghost tattoo on his back opened its eyes.


    Powerful forces coursed into his left arm, causing the muscles to bulge outward like living creatures, undting as they injected more strength into Li Daoxuan''s body.


    Bang!


    Another loud noise.


    The bnce finally broke, and Li Daoxuan was sent flying like a ck streak, shooting out just above the surface of the water.


    Su Heng, standing on the fishing boat, deftly borrowed momentum. His body, like an arrow, closely followed after, catching Li Daoxuan in midair and mming him towards a protruding rock wall on the riverbank.


    Cascades!


    Arge area of the rock wall shattered like rotting wood under Su Heng''s violent destruction.


    His strength didn''t diminish in the slightest, bing even more rampant as he fiercely drove Li Daoxuan''s emaciated body into the rock wall.


    Boom!


    The whole mountain range trembled slightly.


    The rock wall cracked, a crisp snap sounded, and clouds of dust and debris tumbled down.


    Twisting his waist, Su Heng turned, power welling from his feet and piercing through his spine, roaring like a great dragon, he struck fiercely again.


    The second, third, fourth...


    Seven pits appeared in quick session, each with a diameter of three to five meters and a depth of more than a meter.


    They emerged in the originally smooth rock wall and would not vanish for hundreds or thousands of years. In the lush forest above the rock wall, a multitude of birds took flight, and the beasts howled in terror.


    Yet¡ª


    The one who seemed to have the upper hand, Su Heng, had his brows jump fiercely.


    Bang!


    A scorching, ferocious power surged from his palm.


    Su Heng felt as though he wasn''t grasping a withered old man, but rather the heart of an ancient, malevolent deity.


    The power grew rapidly, bing more savage and emitting a rolling heat wave that distorted the air and finally exploded with a bang.


    Hiss¡ª


    Su Heng released his fingers and shed backward.


    Li Daoxuan coughed twice, spun in midair, and deftlynded on the ground.


    "Not bad at all!" The fellow narrowed his eyes, lookingpletely unharmed, without even a speck of dust on his hair or clothes.


    Li Daoxuan tapped his back and then straightened up with a crack.


    "Truly not bad at all," Li Daoxuan waved to Su Heng, teasing with a chuckle, "Youngster, your strength is decent. I''ve had this back pain for many years, and your massage has really helped alleviate it quite a bit."


    "As a token of my gratitude..."


    Li Daoxuan''s lips curled into a sneer as arge swath of fiery red energy burst forth from his body.


    The ground beneath his feet seemed unable to withstand the immense force, caving in and continuously cracking and crumbling.


    "I''ll just break your limbs and spare your little life!"


    Whoosh!


    His figure vanished in an instant.


    When he reappeared, he was already in front of Su Heng.


    His speed was so fast that even Su Heng could hardly react, and then a palm was nted firmly against Su Heng''s chest.


    To the naked eye, Su Heng''s chest clearly caved in heavily, the sound of cracking bonesing from within his body, a sweet, metallic taste filling his throat. This was the first time he had received such a blow inbat, a real sense of pain emanating from his body.


    He was sent flying like a cannonball, shattering the stone forest into pieces.


    Still maintaining his momentum, he created arge ssh as he plunged into the river.


    Gurgle gurgle!


    Surrounded by the river water, all Su Heng could see was a murky expanse.


    The Demon Corpse Water Ghost Poison Sack within him began to function, secreting arge amount of special glue-like substance to repair his body.


    Waves of cool sensations from the river water incessantly seeped in through his skin, stimting his body as the burning pain rapidly dissipated.


    At the same time.


    Su Heng''s second stomach writhed, rapidly breaking down arge amount of food to provide nutrients.


    Several different talents each took effect, and in the blink of an eye, Su Heng had returned to peak condition.


    Bang!


    The water surface exploded with waves reaching over ten meters as Su Heng''s bare upper body leaped out of the river like a fish.


    "Old man, I didn''t expect you to actually be quite skilled," Su Hengughed heartily and threw a punch at Li Daoxuan from midair.


    "This is good!"


    "If every opponent could be killed with a single punch, that would be no fun at all."


    His strength erupted to its fullest potential, and the air that should have been void suddenly became sticky, more viscous than glue.


    An enormous amount of air, unable to get out of the way in time, was subjected to the franticpression of this force and in an instant formed a terrifying white high-pressure air current.


    And from Li Daoxuan''s perspective looking up.


    It was as if Su Heng had directly punched out a white shockwave from thin air, his facial features twitching wildly, revealingrge patches of wrinkled, ugly gums and teeth.


    "Young people these days really don''t know how to respect the old and care for the young," Li Daoxuan shook his head and extended a finger forward.


    Boom!


    The terrifying ultra-high-pressure air current collided with the ground.


    The powerful shockwave surged wildly in all directions, causingrge swathes of the stone forest to copse and countless dust and sand from the explosion to mix within it, obscuring the sky and creating a small-scale dust storm.


    And within this fearsome ck sandstorm, the short and withered figure of Li Daoxuan remained steadfast.


    "Come at me again!" roared Su Heng.


    His arms suddenly swelled and tensed, his tendons and blood vessels a pitch-ck mass. His gloomy, exaggerated iron fists distorted the air creating multiple afterimages, hammering down at Li Daoxuan like a barrage of rockets incessantly.


    "Hahaha, bring it on, who''s afraid of whom!" Li Daoxuan alsoughed loudly, crossing his arms in preparation for the concurrent strikes.


    Intense power erupted from his body.


    This power was no longer gaseous, but had condensed into a liquid-like film covering his skin.


    The overall amount of this power was far less than Su Heng''s, but each time Su Heng''s iron fist struck Li Daoxuan, the film would vibrate intensely. It acted like millions of precise springs, transferring,pressing, elerating the iing force, and then sending it right back to Su Heng.


    In the blink of an eye, the two exchanged hundreds, if not thousands of punches.


    The surrounding stone forest, rock walls, and ground appeared to have been subjected to saturation bombing, shattered inch by inch, leaving behind countless pits of varying sizes.


    Bang!


    With an explosive sound, the two withdrew and retreated, standing off at a distance.


    Li Daoxuan no longer had theposure of the Grandmaster of the previous generation; his white hair was disheveled, his upper body clothespletely torn open, exposing his withered chest and belly.


    Su Heng looked even more miserable.


    On his iron-ck, broad chesty numerous punch marks of different sizes.


    Some were shallow and healing, while others were deep and purplish. A few even showed a faint hint of red, oozing fresh blood.


    "Kid, are you convinced!?" Li Daoxuan grinned, revealing a smile, his eyes filled with admiration as he looked at Su Heng.


    "Convinced? What makes you think you can convince me?"


    With a loudugh, Su Heng crossed his arms, then mmed a fist into the ground, "This battle is not over yet!"


    Crack!


    Huge cracks spread from beneath Su Heng''s feet, reaching the surface of the river.


    Amidst the thunderous noise, the river surface exploded with water shooting up more than ten meters high, and arge mist of water fell, refracting the sunlight into a beautiful arc-shaped rainbow. Su Heng spread his arms, basking in the glow. Under Li Daoxuan''s incredulous gaze, his wounds healed rapidly.


    Behind him, the Water Ghost Poison Sack on his back opened its eyes, twisting as thick, chain-like veins stretched taut, spreading throughout his body.


    With each moment, his body swelled, the sunlight warped, casting shadows, and in the blink of an eye, he grew to nearly three meters tall. His skin and muscles tensed, and the punch marks on his chest vanished. The hard, dense muscles shone with a metallic lustre.


    "Your skills are indeed good, but in this world, only power is everything!"


    Hiss¡ª


    Su Heng''s body temperature soared suddenly, rolling heat evaporated the mist, forming a thick cloud of smoke.


    In the rising smoke and dust, Su Heng''s eyes glowed crimson. He stomped the ground hard, lunging forward toward the old man in front of him.


    During the charge.


    Su Heng''s left arm swelled with blood and expanded again. As massive power poured into it like a giant hammer, it smashed downward with force.


    Bang!


    The ground caved precipitously, causing ck smoke to stter everywhere.


    The dull, exaggerated sound of the impact was like thunder, continuous and unceasing; a massive amount of smoke and debris fell like rain, obstructing the view, making it impossible to see what was happening inside.


    After a long while,


    A cold wind blew over from the surface of the river, clearing the dust.


    The scene within was revealed, Su Heng''s vast and furious body pinned in ce, unexpectedly faced with a huge, old tree-like, ck-haired ape arm.

 Chapter 74: 72: Fist is Reason (Seeking Subscription)

    Chapter 74: 72: Fist is Reason (Seeking Subscription)


    The huge, ferocious ape arms were fused grotesquely with the gaunt frame of Li Daoxuan.


    Thebination appeared incredibly bizarre and discordant.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Su Heng''s pupils slightly constricted as he withdrew and stepped back, finally standing still about ten meters away.


    Li Daoxuan, however, violently coughed twice, and the gigantic ape arm quickly returned to its original form. He took off the liquor gourd hanging from his waist, tilted his head and gulped down two mouthfuls, only then taking a long, satisfying breath. He wiped the liquor stains from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand and threw the gourd to Su Heng.


    "Refreshing, truly refreshing!" Li Daoxuanughed boisterously, "It''s been a long time since I''ve had such a thrilling fight."


    Su Heng reached out and caught the liquor gourd.


    What appeared to be an average-sized liquor gourd to themon man was no bigger than a keychain ornament in Su Heng''s hands.


    He fiddled with it for a moment, then casually tossed it up and, opening his mouth, swallowed the whole gourd and its contents in one gulp.Whoosh!


    No sooner had he swallowed,


    Than a line of fire spread in his abdomen, radiating towards all his limbs.


    Even for someone as robust as Su Heng, his face faintly turned red, seemingly a bit tipsy.


    But that tipsinesssted only a moment before it was digested and suppressed, causing Su Heng to internally sigh in disappointment.


    Since he began practicing martial arts, it had been rare for him to feel such a distinct sense of intoxication.


    But the liquor was clearly some sort of healing elixir.


    Su Heng could feel the strength and energy he had expended in the fight quickly rejuvenating.


    Even the mutant tissue, stimted by the liquor, became active and began to grow further.


    "I had thought the content of the letter was an exaggeration, but seeing it in person today, it is much more astonishing than I imagined,"


    Li Daoxuan''s eyes lingered on Su Heng for a moment, then he sighed continuously, "It''s true what they say, the new waves of the Yangtze River drive on those before them; each generation grows stronger than thest."


    "The powerful one is me, not this generation," dered Su Heng confidently.


    As his body gradually reverted to its original form, the wild temperament fading from Su Heng began to dissipate. The sunlight, filtering through the mist, bathed him, making him appear much more serene.


    "What technique did you use just now?" Su Heng asked.


    He was referring to the final move, the sudden appearance of the gigantic Ape Demon arm.


    He had thought that the nickname ''Golden-eyed Ape King'' was just a kind of moniker, but surprisingly, there was some technique behind it.


    That surge of primal savage power had taken Su Heng aback.


    If Li Daoxuan were willing to unleash all his power, Su Heng might not necessarily be his match.


    Unfortunately,


    Li Daoxuan was far too old, his stamina nowhere near Su Heng''s level.


    He could not defeat Su Heng in a short period.


    Therefore, they ended up fighting.


    In the end, Li Daoxuan could possibly win, but he would surely die. Su Heng might lose, but he would definitely survive in the end.


    After all, the Tai Sui Fungus Strain created a mist that obscured perception.


    And,bined with Changjiang''s special aquatic environment,


    If Su Heng wanted to leave, nobody could stop him.


    "That is the Ape Demon Transformation, a secret technique Iprehended from the Eight Phases Secret Skill," Li Daoxuan exined openly, not avoiding his own weakness, "Unfortunately, I am no longer young, my vigor depleted, and I cannot use such secret techniques many more times."


    "Lad, if we continued fighting, you might have won."


    "There''s no need for that anymore. Managing to withstand my ultimate attack means you win. I''m not the kind who can''t ept defeat."


    "Why don''t you integrate with demon corpses?" Su Heng curiously asked, "I remember demon corpses can extend life, returning one to their peak. With so many demons imprisoned in the Demon Suppression Tower, it shouldn''t be difficult to find a suitable demon corpse."


    "You''re mistaken; there aren''t many pureblood demons in the Demon Suppression Tower. Most are demon servants, martial artists who''ve fallen into the demon path, or those whose transformation has gone out of control,"


    Exined Li Daoxuan, "Moreover, merging with a demon corpse would make me lose my purity."


    "I have already lost too much and don''t wish to lose thest bit of what I have left."


    "Is that so?" Su Heng said, somewhat admiringly, "In this world, the higher people climb, the harder it is for them to let go. You being able to do this is indeed profound."


    "I have lived for over 140 years¡­"


    Li Daoxuan extended his hand to pat the sandy pile beside him, motioning Su Heng to sit next to him.


    He gazed distantly at the river before him, where the reeds rippled in the breeze. Fishermen had begun their catch on the river, while severalrge boats followed the water''s flow. Further away, an adamantly burning and smoking red building was visible. People were trying to put out the fire and evacuate personnel from the boats and such.


    "Over the 140 years, most of that time has been just constant repetition for me. Aside from an aging body, I feel nothing new. I no longer possess the ambition of my younger days, nor do I have your kind of reckless spirit."


    "Ah¡­" Li Daoxuan sighed, looking at the river surface, "Was the Luo family''s matter your doing?"


    "Yes and no," Su Heng answered.


    Li Daoxuan was momentarily stunned, finding the simrity uncanny in how Jin Mingxi spoke.


    "They threw a demon that could cause endless misfortune directly to my doorstep. Tens of thousands of people in Changqing County perished because of it,"


    Exined Su Heng, "Although to tell the truth, I didn''t feel much for those people."


    "They did something that really ticked me off; they''ve got to pay the price for it. But there were some minor surprises in the whole affair," Su Heng said, recounting to Li Daoxuan what had happened at the Luo Family.


    "Gluttonous...," Li Daoxuan frowned, "A gluttonous demon in its prime might be close to a deadly great demon. That could be tricky to handle."


    "If it dares show up in front of me again, I''ll kill it," Su Heng said, his eyes flickering with a faint red light.


    "Hahaha," Li Daoxuanughed and said, "I believe you."


    "I have another question," Su Heng said curiously, "You''re suffering from vital energy exhaustion, and you haven''t merged with a demon corpse either. How did you withstand so many of my punches?"


    Even without using the Ape Demon Transformation.


    Defeating Li Daoxuan in his normal state was not an easy task.


    "I don''t have the terrifying talent you do. When I was a child, I begged on the streets, gued with numerous illnesses, barely clinging to life, leaving many chronic conditions," Li Daoxuan said, his eyes reflecting reminiscence, and a smile briefly crossed his lips. "Later, my master took me in, and life got a bit easier.


    Unfortunately, the chronic conditions from my childhood were impossible to eliminate.


    Among my seven fellow disciples, my aptitude was the worst. Luckily, myprehension was pretty good. I managed to derive something useful from some low-level boxing and swordsmanship techniques."


    "Then you''re a bit like me," Su Heng pped Li Daoxuan''s shoulder, speaking boldly, "Honestly, my aptitude is pretty ordinary too. When I first stepped into the martial path, I relied on a third-rate Cultivation Technique, but which family disciple nowadays can match even half of my level."


    "Uh...,"


    Li Daoxuan nced at Su Heng''s robust physique, which resembled a mountainous demon, obviously finding it hard to keep a straight face.


    If you call that ordinary aptitude, what do the rest of us call it?


    "Cough, cough!"


    Li Daoxuan coughed twice, "Where were we just now?"


    "Right, I realized something from those diagrams; the essence of martial arts is to ovee the strong with the weak. Think about it¡ªwhen demons first appeared. There were no extraordinary martial skills, and it was very difficult to breach human physical limits. The martial artists of that time defeated demons by relying solely on pure martial arts."


    "From the most basic coordination of hands and feet, to the unity of mind and intention, and then to the harmony of spirit and form, reaching the legendary ultimate realm of the ''Way'' and ''Truth.''


    Essentially, it''s all about turning a single unit of effort into ten or even a hundredfold result."


    "I see," Su Heng reflected on his previous fights, gradually gaining some insight.


    "If you''re willing to learn, I can teach you," Li Daoxuan said with a smile.


    "Even if I don''t join the Demon Suppression Bureau," Su Heng stated.


    "Hahaha!" Li Daoxuan burst outughing, "I''m not that petty."


    "Like I said, the essence of martial arts is to ovee the strong with the weak. If it''s only mastered by a few high-ranking individuals, then it loses its true meaning."


    "So, my martial knowledge is right here. Whoever wants to learn, I''m willing to teach."


    Su Heng stared nkly, not responding immediately. In the silence, the chirping of birds kepting, ripples stirred on the river, the wind swept through the reeds, gave them shape and brought a cool breeze.


    "How about it?"


    Li Daoxuan casually picked up a stone from the ground and threw it into the river, creating over ten skips.


    "Learn!" Su Heng took a deep breath, "Of course I want to learn since you''re willing to teach. How could I choose to confine myself and stop making progress?"


    "Very good!" Li Daoxuanughed heartily once more, "What about the other matter?"


    "What?"


    "Of course, it''s about the Demon Suppression Bureau," Li Daoxuan said.


    "You''ve rejected it, haven''t you? To you guys, I''m an outsider, hard to trust," Su Heng leisurely said.


    "Trust, that''s a tough one."


    Su Heng spoke casually, but Li Daoxuan seemed deeply struck by the words, "Sometimes, even the fellow disciples who''ve been by your side for decades might betray you at a crucial moment, and it can be deadly."


    "That''s why, I don''t believe in sweet nothings, I only believe in another thing."


    "What''s that?"


    Li Daoxuan did not answer but just smiled.


    The sunlight was bright, dappled with shade.


    He extended a clenched fist towards Su Heng, who also stretched out a fist, and the two gently bumped fists.


    "Words spoken from the mouth can deceive people, but the fists swung by martial artists in life-and-death moments contain no deceit," Su Heng said, "Is that what you mean?"


    "Exactly," Li Daoxuan nodded, "So, your answer is...?"


    "I agree," Su Heng stated, "but just one thing."


    "What?" Li Daoxuan sat upright, a tense look shing in his eyes.


    "I''m a big eater, the Demon Suppression Bureau needs to cover my food expenses," Su Heng grinned and said smilingly.


    "Hahaha," Li Daoxuan covered his belly, tears streaming down fromughter, "What kind of demand is that, kid, who are you looking down on? Our massive Demon Suppression Bureau controls a whole region; surely it won''t go broke from feeding just one person."


    "You never know," Su Heng said with a mysteriously amused smile.


    Looking at the smile on Su Heng''s face, Li Daoxuan inexplicably felt a bit uneasy.

 Chapter 75: 73: Fairies and Goblins, Everyone is Like a Demon (5th update, please subscribe)

    Chapter 75: 73: Fairies and Goblins, Everyone is Like a Demon (5th update, please subscribe)


    Hu!


    The river wind blew, the reeds swayed.


    On the rippled surface of the river, a ck-canopied fishing boat slowly drifted in and moored at the riverbank.


    This fishing boat was the same one that Li Daoxuan had used to arrive; Li Hongxiu was still restrained and carelessly thrown into the cabin.


    She was seriously injured at this time.


    Blood rushed out, pooling under her into a blood puddle clear as a mirror.


    Only the extremely faint sound of breathing proved that she was still alive.


    The girl struggled to lift her head, her face a bloody mess, through a blood-red blur, she could faintly see the figures of Su Heng and Li Daoxuan.


    She immediately copsed, crying out."Kill me..." the girl sobbed quietly, her voice filled with despair.


    "Such vitality, quite tenacious," Su Heng said without much pity, only surprised, "You intentionally spared her life, it seems you have other ideas."


    "Hmm," Li Daoxuan nodded, "She must be from the Sky Demon Alliance. Keeping her in the Demon Suppression Tower might unearth some useful information."


    "There''s also another point..."


    Li Daoxuan paused briefly, then changed the subject, "Do you know how the demonic creatures can roughly be categorized?"


    Su Heng was stunned, then shook his head, "I don''t know, Su Li never mentioned these things to me."


    "That''s also natural, even within the Demon Suppression Bureau, these matters are considered confidential," Li Daoxuan said with a smile. "However, if you join the Demon Suppression Bureau, you will be guarding the Demon Suppression Tower, your position equivalent to a Deputy Governor, second only to me. It wouldn''t hurt to tell you these in advance."


    "Let''s hear it," Su Heng said, curious.


    "Demonic creatures can roughly be divided into five different categories: demons, spirits, ghosts, monsters, and devils."


    Li Daoxuan gazed at the sparkling river surface, "The power of Longevity Heaven, descending on animals, bes demons; descending on nts, bes spirits; simrly, ghosts correspond to lingering souls, and monsters correspond to lifeless objects."


    "And devils? What do devils correspond to?"


    "Devils are martial artists who have fused with demonic carcasses and lost control, going mad," Li Daoxuan said with a smile.


    "Can''t the power of Longevity Heaven descend directly on humans? And what exactly is Longevity Heaven?" Su Heng continued to ask.


    "We have never seen a case where Longevity Heaven has descended directly on a human, but it''s not impossible," Li Daoxuan said leisurely, "As for Longevity Heaven, it is the source of all strange powers in the world. Some say Longevity Heaven is the dwelling of immortals, others say Longevity Heaven is the Purgatory Demon Abyss that imprisons Heavenly Demons."


    "Longevity Heaven, longevity, these two words, can already exin a lot."


    Seeing Su Heng with a frown of contemtion.


    Li Daoxuan was not in a hurry, letting him digest slowly, then spoke again, "Do you know why demonic creatures must eat humans?"


    "To... gain nutrients, to sustain themselves?" Su Heng said uncertainly.


    He had actually thought about this in detail before.


    Clearly.


    Su Heng hadn''t summarized a definite answer from his own considerations.


    "If it were only for nutrients, demonic creatures could also hunt animals, or even revert to primitive farming. Coexisting harmoniously with humans isn''t out of the question," Li Daoxuan replied.


    "Then what is it actually for?" Su Heng asked, surprised.


    "Extreme emotions," Li Daoxuan paused briefly, then exined, "There''s a saying that humans are demons yet to awaken, do you know why?"


    Su Heng shook his head.


    "That''s because humans have had some kind of connection with Longevity Heaven since birth,"


    Li Daoxuan said, "When human emotions be extreme, this connection bes increasingly apparent. The fear of death is undoubtedly the most extreme and easiest to attain among many emotions. Demonic creatures kill humans for nutrients, but that is secondary. The real goal is to gain more power from Longevity Heaven."


    "Is that so?" Su Heng casually picked up a stone and threw it toward Li Hongxiu on the fishing boat.


    Li Hongxiu just kept crying quietly, nonresponsive.


    "In fact, the vast majority of demonic creatures don''t know why they kill people," Li Daoxuan said. "They just know they gain benefits from killing and eating people, which then gradually bes a habit, and eventually an addiction."


    "What does that have to do with you sparing her life?" Su Heng asked, puzzled.


    "Among the four categories, demons, spirits, ghosts, and monsters, demons are the most numerous, followed by spirits, then ghosts, and monsters being the rarest,"


    Li Daoxuan replied, "In over a hundred years, I have never encountered a true monster, and vengeful spirits are also rare. This girl is possessed by a vengeful spirit."


    "It doesn''t seem like she''s very strong," Su Heng said nonchntly.


    "Indeed, being rare doesn''t necessarily mean being strong, but generally, the abilities tend to be more strange," Li Daoxuan exined with a smile. "You might recall a recent encounter."


    "It seems to make some sense..."


    That day at the red building, Li Hongxiu was right in front of him, and he noticed nothing unusual.


    The subsequent attack, though not greatly threatening, was significant with respect to Su Heng. If not for finding clues on Chen Murong, Su Heng might not have been able to pinpoint the position of the demonic creature immediately.


    "However, she is your prey, how to deal with her is for you to decide," Li Daoxuan said with a smile, "When I spoke earlier, it was just to intentionally provoke you, to see what your true strength was. If I have offended you, I hope you will forgive me."


    "I understand," Su Heng nodded.


    Although somewhat annoyed, he could sense from the start that there was no malice in Li Daoxuan.


    "If you wish to ce her in the Demon Suppression Tower, I willpensate you," Li Daoxuan said, "Moreover, you should have noticed. Aside from the demonic carcasses being valuable, the flesh and blood on the vengeful spirit have limited stimtion on the mutant organization, only equivalent to a demonic servant."


    "Okay," Su Heng said, "after all, when the timees, I will take control of the Demon Suppression Tower. How it''s dealt with is still up to me to decide."


    "Hmm, that''s quite good," Li Daoxuan chuckled twice.


    Li Hongxiu had been listening to their conversation,


    And upon hearing this remark, the glimmer of hope that had briefly appeared in her eyes immediately dimmed.


    The two fell silent for a moment before Li Daoxuan slowly began, "You joining the Demon Suppression Bureau and taking over the Demon Suppression Tower is fine by me. But when the timees, some others in the Bureau might oppose, and inevitably, a fight will ensue."


    "You need to be prepared to face those conflicts."


    "It seems your subordinates have also started to get restless," Su Heng calmly stated.


    "The reverberations triggered by the Heavenly Longevity are bing deeper, and more demons are descending into this world," Li Daoxuan didn''t deny, "Today''s pattern is bound to be impacted, and under the survival of the fittest, only the true strong will remain."


    "Do we need to hold back?" Su Heng asked.


    "No need," Li Daoxuan replied, "Those who are ambitious enough to extend their ws should certainly be prepared to have their limbs cut off."


    "How about your stay at Jiangyue Pavilion? If you''re ufortable, you can move to the Demon Suppression Bureau."


    Li Daoxuan added, "Your sister is also here."


    "Su Li... Never mind. I won''t disturb her," Su Heng shook his head, "The scenery at Jiangyue Pavilion is quite nice, and I am quitefortable living there. I don''t n to move for now."


    "That''s fine," Li Daoxuan nodded, "I will send the items over to you soon."


    "The selection for Deputy Governor is about ten days away. Make your preparations early."


    Exclusive content from


    Su Heng waved his hand and left with a flourish.


    "Youth is truly wonderful," Li Daoxuan watched as Su Heng''s figure dwindled into the distance, bing a speck. His gaze vacant, he couldn''t help but sigh deeply.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Su Heng had just returned to Jiangyue Pavilion not long ago when the person sent by Li Daoxuan already arrived.


    Several hundred pounds of demon flesh were sealed in jars, their nutrients locked inside, and ced in the corner of Su Heng''s room.


    In addition, there were various cultivation pills, precious medicinal wines, and so on.


    Moreover, two of the other techniques from the Eight Phases Secret Skill, namely Cold Ice Charm and Miniature Mist Skill, were also included.


    These two cultivation techniques,


    Along with the Green Wood Longevity Technique that Su Heng had previously practiced, made up the secret techniques he could cultivate at the bone-forming stage.


    The remaining five techniques would only be effective during the flesh-refining stage.


    Su Heng spared some time to skim through the Cold Ice Charm and Miniature Mist Skill, unlike the simplistic booklet Su Li had given him before.


    Although the two books in Su Heng''s hands were also replicated copies,


    They containedplete diagrams of concepts, making them highly valuable and effective for full cultivation to major aplishment.


    "Just..."


    Su Heng furrowed his brows and muttered softly, "Among these three techniques, the Green Wood Longevity Technique corresponds to wood, while the other two correspond to water and metal. It seems to subtly integrate the concept of the five elements, yet it notablycks the techniques rted to fire and earth. Why is this?"


    He didn''t think Li Daoxuan was deliberately withholding information.


    There was no need for that.


    Moreover, with the reputation of the Eight Phases Secret Skill, it appears to have intrinsic ws from its original design.


    Merely an iplete Eight Phases Secret Skill could derive such peerless martial arts as the Demon Ape Transformation. If the Eight Phases Secret Skill could bepleted, its power would be unimaginable.


    However, this was destined to be extremely difficult.


    After all, the original designers of this true skill hadn''t managed it, leaving it wed.


    "With the attribute panel, it might not be impossible," Su Heng pondered, "but the priority now is to improve the Taotie Technique."


    The Taotie Technique could increase the speed of acquiring attributes points and enhance his physical foundation.


    And now...


    Su Heng was virtually stepping into the Demon Suppression Bureau with significant power in hand. The only potential disruptions were those coveting the Demon Suppression Tower, minor thorns to him but not a threat.


    With an unlimited supply of demon flesh,


    The only limitation for Su Heng was the speed of acquiring attribute points.


    Therefore, the Taotie Technique, which directly increased the rate of getting attribute points, had always been his top priority.


    In the following days, Su Heng devoted himself to cultivation.


    The abundant demon flesh provided by the Demon Suppression Bureau allowed him to gain about thirty attribute points each day.


    Finally...


    Five dayster, Su Heng had fully cultivated the Taotie Technique to perfection.

 Chapter 76: 74: The Irresistible Trend (6th Update, Seeking Monthly Votes)

    Chapter 76: 74: The Irresistible Trend (6th Update, Seeking Monthly Votes)


    Whoosh!


    It was a rainy night.


    The incessant rain fell onto the surface of the river, creating ripples; it fell on the leaves within the courtyard, making a rustling sound.


    Sheets of crystalline rainwater cascaded down from the green tiles in front of Su Heng, forming a curtain of beads.


    Su Heng sat cross-legged, facing the expansive Guan River outside.


    asionally, lightning streaked across the sky, sudden shes of silver snakes, with the ancient and vast scenery of Canglong Mountain faintly visible in the distance.


    Next to Su Heng''s left hand was a jar, its lid already open, inside,rge chunks of demon flesh was emitting a substantial red mist, sizzling as it filled the room.


    And along with the blood-red grease, dripping down from the irregr chunks of flesh.


    Yet Su Heng didn''t mind the greasiness, he tilted his head back and swallowed a chunk whole.He now weighed over eight hundred pounds, standing around two meters thirty tall, and his physique was extremely well-proportioned and robust.


    Underneath his strong neck were developed trapezius muscles, extending down to broad and firm shoulders, with two arms as thick as pirs, and bulging with muscles, naturally hanging down.


    He was currently sitting cross-legged on the meditation cushion of the outdoor viewing tform.


    The developedtissimus dorsi muscles on his back were blocking the open door behind himpletely.


    His body''s muscles disyed the dense hardness of metal, with bulging masses,bined with a face that carried the dignified and solemn expression of an ancient emperor.


    Just a single look,


    Would give one the sense of invincibility, as if witnessing a deity walking amongst mortals.


    Ordinary Martial Artists could only attempt to change their innate attributes by fusing with demon carcasses, a method fraught with immense risks.


    But Su Heng didn''t need to do that.


    His stature was growing infinitely and tending towards perfection.


    As long as he was alive, with an ample supply of food, even without any cultivation technique, Keep the adventure going on


    Su Heng could feel himself growing stronger every day, moving slowly toward a terrifying, non-human realm.


    The difference,


    Was merely one of speed.


    After eating thest piece of flesh in the jar, wiping the grease from the corners of his mouth,


    Su Heng''s gaze became focused as his attribute panel floated up before his eyes.


    The Taotie Technique had reachedpletion, with only three levels in total.


    The first level was the secondary stomach, the second level was a stomach asrge as an ox''s, expanding the space of the secondary stomach. But the talent brought on by the third level was the most important.


    This talent, named Nourishing Digestion,


    Allowed Su Heng to extract even more nutrients from equivalent food sources.


    Su Heng did a rough calction.


    Before thepletion of the Taotie Technique, he gained about thirty attribute points per day.


    After thepletion of the Taotie Technique, Su Heng''s attribute point acquisition rate increased to nearly forty.


    "That''s about a thirty percent improvement, not much different from the boost given by the Water Ghost Poison Sack,"


    However, there was a discrepancy between the two.


    After feeling it carefully, Su Heng muttered to himself, "The boost from the Water Ghost Poison Sackes from an increased digestion rate, and it also has to be in a water environment to be effective. However, the increase brought by the Taotie Technique is a direct growth in digestion ability, without any restrictions."


    "Inparison, the effects of the Taotie Technique are clearly much better."


    The Taotie Technique, even atpletion, could continue to be advanced, but the attribute points required would increase significantly.


    Considering that the selection event for the Deputy Governor was in five days,


    Su Heng had great confidence in his own strength and feared no trivial opponent,


    But still needed to make thorough preparations to ensure nothing went wrong; he nned to choose between the "Cold Ice Charm" and the "Miniature Mist Skill" as potential cultivation techniques.


    Five days should be enough to cultivate topletion.


    To further strengthen his own force power, promoting the growth of his mutated tissue.


    Moreover, there were synergistic effects between the force powers, and by that time, his strength would receive another noticeable improvement.


    Thinking this way...


    Su Heng drew his gaze back from the distant surface of the river.


    He turned around, lowered his head, and went back inside his dwelling.


    The room, which had been adequate for normal living, now felt increasingly cramped for Su Heng''s massive frame.


    Particrly when passing under the door frame,


    Su Heng needed to be cautious to lower his head; otherwise, he would directly bring the house down.


    On such a rainy day, making amotion was bound to cause troubles, spoiling the good mood he had just been in.


    Inside the room.


    The oilmp on the wall burned silently.


    He bent down to pick up two booklets from the bookshelf, which recorded the secrets of genuine cultivation techniques.


    After flipping through each for a moment, Su Heng quickly made up his mind, "The power of the Green Wood Longevity Technique at the bone-force stage,bined with the Red Sun ck Evil Force, is already quite formidable. But when I fight, my means of trapping my enemies are still too simplistic."


    "The force power of the Cold Ice Charmes with ayer of ice sealing and dying effects, which shouldpensate slightly for this shoring."


    After some thought,


    Su Heng put back the booklet recording the "Miniature Mist Skill."


    And the other small booklet that detailed the "Cold Ice Charm" was the one he decided to keep in hand for the next five days of intense cultivation.


    Crack!


    First, a sh of silver, then a scorching bolt of lightning descended from the skies.


    Then came the rumble of thunder, echoing over the mountains, startling a host of birds into flight.


    Outside the wide-open door, a pitch-dark shadow abruptly appeared in the courtyard, with the incessant rain dripping down on either side of him.


    Su Heng paused what he was doing and squinted slightly.


    Then he put the booklet back down.


    He took a step forward, into the courtyard beyond the door.


    "Who are you?" Su Heng asked, his voice gentle. He didn''t want a stranger''s unexpected visit to ruin his good mood.


    The person slowly lifted his head, revealing under the dark hood a face without features.


    "Who I am is not important,"


    Came a murky, hoarse voice, though the faceless person had no mouth.

 Chapter 77: 74: The Irresistible Trend (6th Update, Seeking Monthly Votes)_2

    Chapter 77: 74: The Irresistible Trend (6th Update, Seeking Monthly Votes)_2


    It was like a kind of ventriloquism, yet there were differences.


    "The important thing is, you''ve chosen the wrong path," the faceless man said icily.


    "The wrong path?" Su Heng cocked his head, "You mean..."


    "It''sughable that Li Daoxuan would pin his hopes on a junior like you," the faceless man spoke bluntly, "Whatever Li Daoxuan can give you, we can too. Give up running for the Demon Suppression Tower, otherwise, you will bear the consequences."


    "The seven major families, ah no, sorry, I mean six now," Su Heng said mildly, "Which one are you from?"


    "Answer my question," the faceless man said coldly.


    Su Heng fell silent and looked up at the sky, where lead-gray clouds churned, and small droplets of rain rapidly expanded in his view.


    "Why..."


    He sighed, a note of iprehension in his voice."Why what?" The faceless man was bewildered by this sudden remark.


    The gentle expression on Su Heng''s face gradually faded, and his gaze turned icy, emitting a faint blood light in the pitch-ck rainy night.


    His huge frame seemed to swell ordingly.


    An invisible aura, like smoke, spread outward and enveloped the surroundings.


    "Life is such a miracle, why don''t you cherish it, instead preferring to throw yourselves at me one by one to meet your deaths?" Su Heng sighed, "Why must you force me to kill all of you."


    "Kill all!?"


    The faceless man let out a coldugh, "Arrogant, do you know who you are dealing with?"


    "I don''t need to know the origins of a corpse," Su Heng''s patience was running thin, "I only need to know, those who obstruct me, shall be killed without mercy!"


    Hiss¡ª


    Before his words fell, he suddenly struck forward.


    The faceless man''s face twitched and contorted, as if in shock.


    His entire body rapidly dematerialized, merging into the shadows, but was ultimately a step too slow, caught by Su Heng''srge hand gripping his head.


    Bang!


    Heavily mmed downward.


    Brain matter and blood mixed withrge spots of mud sttered all around.


    Su Heng''s face and body were smeared with blood spots; he stuck out his tongue and licked a little brain matter from the corner of his lips, smacking his lips twice.


    "Truly disgusting."


    Su Heng turned and left, returning inside the house.


    Behind him in the courtyard, arge pit suddenly filled with a white mist.


    The body of the faceless man rapidly dposed and gradually disappeared, leaving only a white gtinous piece of flesh and a hooded long robe stained with dark red blood in the pit.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Boom rumble!


    Thunder rolled from the distant mountains, echoing incessantly.


    Inside a tower lit with fiery red candles in the Hong Family''s earthen fort.


    A middle-aged man in a pure white robe, robust like a schr, spat out a mouthful of blood froth.


    Streams of ck qi crept from his neck up to his face.


    Pain shed across the man''s face.


    He quickly pressed his fingers on several major acupuncture points around his neck, then pulled several dark pills from his bosom.


    He swallowed them in one gulp.


    Closing his eyes, he sat cross-legged.


    His hands continually formed seals, and after a short while, the ck qi on his face slowly faded.


    "Phew..."


    The middle-aged schr opened his eyes and let out a long breath.


    "How are things?" In the candlelight, across the wooden table, a bald man with a long scar on his face looked at him with some concern.


    "I couldn''t persuade that fellow, and one of my Shadow Puppets was even destroyed," the middle-aged schr said coldly.


    "That''s not surprising."


    The bald, strong man on the side poured a cup of tea and said gently, "Li Daoxuan is very discerning; anyone he takes notice of certainly has remarkable qualities."


    "What of it?" the middle-aged schr snorted coldly, "Can the vast Demon Suppression Bureau really rely on him alone to uphold it? Besides, Li Daoxuan is already in his twilight years, unwilling to merge with the demon corpse, and doesn''t have many days left to live."


    "His recent arrangement for someone to take over the Demon Suppression Tower is merely a dying struggle, trying to take the opportunity to turn against us."


    The middle-aged schr, named Song Ting,


    Was a powerful elder within the Demon Suppression Song Family.


    Discover stories at


    He had a sibling brother named Song Yingchun; together, their strength could rival a Family Head.


    This was also why, among the six major families of Baihua County, aside from the Hong Family whose strength was far ahead, the Song Family was unequivocally the strongest of the remaining five.


    The mild-mannered bald man in front of Song Ting was Hong Wendao.


    Hong Wendao was a chess piece ced within the Demon Suppression Bureau by the Hong Family, and he was also a strong contender for the original position of Deputy Governor.


    But now, rumors were spreading within the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    This position was suddenly given to an outsider.


    Hong Wendao had been scheming for decades for this and naturally was not willing to give up easily.


    Hence, this secret plot. Both men made a move to test the waters, but the result was not optimistic. The Shadow Puppet that Song Ting had spent many resources to cultivate was directly squashed.


    Caught off guard, even Song Ting suffered bacsh and was seriously injured.


    "Are you really confident you can defeat that person?" Song Ting still felt insecure, "That person doesn''t reside in the Demon Suppression Bureau, but in the Jiangyue Pavilion. We could find an opportunity to directly get rid of him."


    Song Ting made a cutting motion across his own neck, his face sinister.


    After all, such acts were not new to them.


    The previous Tower Master of the Demon Suppression Tower, Xu Tong, had been crippled by their scheme, leaving no evidence behind.


    Even if Li Daoxuan had suspicions,


    Without solid clues, he couldn''t do much to them.


    "No," Hong Wendao shook his head and decisively denied Song Ting''s suggestion, "Doing such a thing once is alright, but doing it a second time is too risky."


    "Moreover, since he doesn''t reside in the Demon Suppression Bureau, there''s no guarantee it isn''t a trap set by Li Daoxuan to lure us in."


    "If we anger Li Daoxuan, it could lead to our mutual destruction... we won''t get anything good out of it."


    "That''s true," Song Ting furrowed his brows.


    Li Daoxuan was already close to burning out; they just needed to wait for him to fade away.


    If they overturned the table now, this old foe in a rage could easily take a few Family Heads with him.


    This was why, even though thebined strength of the six major families already surpassed the Demon Suppression Bureau, they had yet to sever tiespletely, and the entire Baihua County still maintained a facade of harmony.


    Of course...


    This harmony wouldn''tst much longer.


    Once Li Daoxuan died, or even if he just became too weak to suppress everything,


    The entire Baihua County would inevitably be a chaotic battleground.


    "Moreover, Li Daoxuan would never expect that I have perfected the Hong Family''s Iron Chain River Blocking technique,bined with the enhancement effect of the Furnace Pills. With full force, I could even withstand more than ten moves from Li Daoxuan in his normal state,"


    Bang!


    Hong Wendao gently put down his teacup.


    Looking out at the pitch-ck rain outside the window, his face filled with confidence.


    Being able to withstand more than ten moves from Li Daoxuan in his normal state was already a great honor for him.


    "If he wants to struggle, then let him try. Since he doesn''t want to save face, I''ll help him lose it!" Hong Wendao reached forward, his fingers fiercely clenched.


    In the firelight, his usually mild demeanor vanished.


    A scar made his face look even colder and ruthless, "I will tell him, even the legendary Golden Eyed Ape King who suppressed all, will have a day when he is old and weak. Baihua County will ultimately belong to our great families. This is the trend of times; no one can stop it!"

 Chapter 78: 75: Icebound Delay, Stabilizing Pillar

    Chapter 78: 75: Icebound Dy, Stabilizing Pir


    Five dayster, on a sunny afternoon.


    Jiangyue Pavilion.


    Su Heng swallowed thest piece of demon meat sent by Li Daoxuan, tilting his head back.


    He felt the nutrients within being digested and broken down in his body, stimting the growth of vast patches of altered tissue.


    He looked at the river in front of him, his gaze calm and his muscles rxed.


    The attribute panel silently appeared in his line of sight.


    He allocated all fifty attribute points he had just umted to Cold Ice Charm.


    Its realm instantly leaped from the matured seventh level to theplete eighth level. A new special effect emerged in the description column of the cultivation technique.


    [Cold Ice Charm Level 8 (Special Effects: Cold Ice Power, Bone Power, Dy, Freeze)]The Dy special effect could reduce the opponent''s inner strength speed duringbat, decrease their power, and expose many ws.


    The Freeze effect, meanwhile, would cause the surrounding temperature to drop sharply for a short time as power burst forth.


    This would lead to a freezing effect.


    This effect could have miraculous results duringbat.


    In everyday life, however, Su Heng could immediately think of even more uses for it.


    A basin of cold water had already been prepared in front of him.


    With a contemtive expression, Su Heng lightly brushed his hand over the wooden basin, carrying a touch of cold power in the palm of his hand.


    A cracking sound ensued.


    The cold water in the wooden basin quickly formed ayer of transparent ice.


    The ice thickened and expanded in volume, transforming the cold water in the basin into a massive solid in an instant.


    "Not bad, not bad..."


    Su Heng looked at the scene before him, his face breaking into a satisfied smile.


    With a p, he shattered the massive ice block, then removed pieces of ice and ced them in a wooden wine cup nearby.


    Grabbing the cup, he tookrge gulps of the chilled drink.


    "Ha!" Su Heng wiped the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, a look of delight appearing on his face.


    Baihua County belonged to a subtropical monsoon climate; by May and June, the weather had already be somewhat scorching, especially in the afternoons.


    In such weather,


    Having a chilled drink was naturally a particrly refreshing experience.


    "Previously, we also had an ice cer at home, but it was ultimately not as convenient as this," Su Heng reflected.


    With Cold Ice Power, he could prepare dishes like sashimi and chilled fresh fruits. If he had the chance, he would bring some for Su Li to try.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    The sound of knocking interrupted Su Heng''s thoughts.


    He stood up to open the door.


    Outside stood a slender figure in a leather coat and long pants, outlining her hips and legs.


    "I''vee to say goodbye," Chen Murong stepped back and looked up to barely see Su Heng''s face.


    "Are you going on a business trip?" Su Heng stepped aside, inviting Chen Murong into the room.


    "Yes," Chen Murong nodded, "I''m not sure when we''ll meet again, so I thought I''de say goodbye and prepare some gifts."


    Chen Murong shed a shy smile.


    "You''re too polite," Su Heng shook his head and pushed a cup of chilled fruit wine towards her.


    Chen Murong picked up the cup, took a sip, and eximed "Ha!" She then looked up in surprise, "Where did you get an ice cer?


    Su Heng merely smiled and did not reply.


    "This is truly a fine life," Chen Murong said nonchntly.


    She turned and gestured towards the door where soon two brawny servants struggled with something heavy as they entered the room.


    Su Heng nced at it, thinking it was a quilt.


    But as the servants set it down and unfolded it, he realized it was arge robe.


    "As I mentioned before, my family is in the garment business," Chen Murong''s face turned slightly red, whether from the wine or some other reason.


    "I noticed that your clothes didn''t quite fit, so I thought to have some made by a tailor,"


    "I wanted to surprise you, so I didn''t take measurements. I''m not sure if they''ll fit," Chen Murong apologized with a smile.


    "It''s rare for you to go to such trouble," Su Heng appreciated.


    Actually, measurements didn''t altogether matter, as his body had been growing too quickly these days.


    Even if she had taken urate measurements and the data had been precise, by the time the clothes were made, they might not have fit anymore. Making them a bitrger, on the other hand, was just right.


    "Should I step out for a bit?" Su Heng asked.


    "I''m considered half a wanderer myself, I''m not so particr about formalities," Chen Murong said, somewhat eagerly.


    "Alright!" Su Heng nodded, unbuttoned his shirt, and stripped off his upper garments. His vast muscles, like those of a Demon Suppressing Arhat, were thus exposed in Chen Murong''s view.


    Despite being prepared,


    Seeing such an impactful scene, Chen Murong involuntarily gasped and covered her eyes with her hand.


    The two servants beside her also looked up, mouths agape, shocked beyond words.


    This imposing body seemed as if it had stepped right out of a mythological tale.


    These people, traveling all over,


    Had indeed seen other martial artists as tall as Su Heng.


    But those were mostly disproportionately grown and often struggled to walk a few steps.


    Not at all like Su Heng,


    Whose every muscle, every curve, seemed naturally perfect, brimming with power.


    Under Chen Murong''s guidance, Su Heng changed into the brand-new clothes, fastening his belt; embroidered on the ck robe were dark golden dragon patterns.


    It added a sense of majesty and solidity to Su Heng''s robust frame.


    The fit was just right.


    "I figured you would grow taller these past few days, so I made it a bit wider, but it turned out to fit just perfectly," Chen Murong said happily, pping her hands and reaching out to smooth the wrinkles on Su Heng''s cuffs and waist.


    A creaking noise came from outside, and sunlight streamed into the room. Experience the magic at


    A servant from the Jiangyue Pavilion, holding a letter, appeared at the doorway.


    Seeing this, he immediately withdrew his gaze, quietly waiting outside. Su Heng nced up but said nothing.


    "I have also prepared a few overcoats, undergarments, and training outfits for you," Chen Murong said with a gentle smile, patiently exining, "These clothes are all stored in the storage room of the Jiangyue Pavilion. You can just go and ask the steward for them when the timees."


    "I understand," Su Heng said earnestly, "Thank you."


    "It is I who should say thank you, after all, you once saved my life," Chen Murong spoke with lingering fear.


    That day, Su Heng had helped her lift the curse.


    She had spent some thought investigating and found that she was far from the only one in Baihua County with such an experience.


    Most of such people had died, and the manner of their deaths was extremely tragic.


    Their hair grew uncontrobly, piercing through their skulls, filling their brains, and even spreading out from their eyeballs.


    And the few who survived...


    Had also bepletely insensible, unable to care for even their basic needs.


    Remembering the horrifying scenes she had witnessed, Chen Murong felt a chill run down her spine.


    If it hadn''t been for meeting Su Heng by chance, she might have ended up like those people.


    "Now that things here are settled, I must take my leave," Chen Murong said as she twirled a strand of hair around her ear, smiling as she spoke.


    "Hmm..."


    Su Heng pondered for a moment, "Wait a second."


    He turned and returned to the outside viewing tform, took out paper and pen, and wrote down a line of small characters.


    "If you ever encounter an unsolvable problem in the future, you can send a letter to this address, and perhaps I could be of some help."


    Su Heng handed her the folded rice paper.


    The address written on the rice paper was exactly the estate Su Li had purchased in the inner city of Baihua County a few days ago.


    Although the Luo Family had been annihted and the turmoil in Changqing County had passed,


    The extensive death and exodus of the poption had made Changqing County no longer a suitable ce to live. Moving earlier to the county seat would ensure safety.


    Moreover, ording to the news revealed by Li Daoxuan.


    The number of demons would continue to increase in the future, while the Demon Suppression Bureau was understaffed.


    Eventually, arge metropolitan area centered around the county seat would inevitably form, which was foreseeable information.


    Preparing earlier could do no harm.


    As for the expenses incurred, that was the least of the concerns.


    On one hand, the Su Family managed a trading guild and was quite wealthy. On the other hand, Su Heng still had a great deal of rare jewels from the Xu Family''s treasure. These items, which he found rather cumbersome, had their value when used in these areas.


    Chen Murong reached out to take the rice paper, seeing the handwriting on it, a smile appeared on her face.


    She carefully tucked the rice paper into her bosom.


    She brought her hands together and bowed deeply to Su Heng, "Thank you."


    Chen Murong left the room, turned around in the courtyard to wave at Su Heng, and then disappeared under the bright sunlight.


    It wasn''t until Chen Murong was out of sight


    That Su Heng coughed lightly twice, and the servant waiting outside for a long time quickly walked in.


    "Sir, your letter," the servant presented a letter sealed with red y with both hands, and once Su Heng took it, he hurriedly left.


    The y seal emitted a faint and distant sandalwood scent.


    This fragrance was a mark of Li Daoxuan''s identity.


    "A handwritten letter from Li Daoxuan; it should be about tomorrow''s Deputy Governor selection," Su Heng frowned as he opened the letter.


    He quickly scanned the content, his expression gradually turning serious.


    *


    *


    *


    "Dingtian, as of today, there''s not much I can do for you. But since you need the White Snake Demon Scale from the top of the Demon Suppression Tower, no matter what, I will get it for you,"


    In the Hong Family''s earthen fort.


    Hong Wendao set down his teacup and spoke indifferently to the young man in front of him.


    The young man had a handsome face and a robust stature; even at home, he wore ck Mystic Iron Armor, crafted entirely of metal. Already imposing with his stature exceeding two meters, d in that armor, he looked from a distance like a moving iron tower, impregnable and unshakable.


    This young man was Hong Dingtian.


    The undisputed strongest among the younger generation in Baihua County, epassing the six major families and the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Barely in his early thirties, he had already reached the monstrous stage of integration with demon corpses, plus innate superhuman strength and an indestructible body.


    Hong Dingtian''s strength was no inferior to some of the family heads.


    In Baihua County.


    Although the strength of the Hong Family had always been the strongest,


    It had never been to the extent of far outstripping the other families.


    It was precisely Hong Dingtian''s emergence that established the current situation. A significant part of the reason the alliance of the six families could be formed was also due to Hong Dingtian.


    With his powerful talent and strength, coupled with a unique charismatic personality,


    He was like a Stabilizing Pir.


    Simply standing, he naturally gathered all forces around him.

 Chapter 79: 76: Clashing Fiercely Without Mercy

    Chapter 79: 76: shing Fiercely Without Mercy


    "I certainly need the White Snake Demon Corpse to achieve bnce, but to me, family is always the most important,"


    Hong Dingtian had handsome features, and his hair stood up tall behind him.


    There was a certain maturity and steadiness on his face that didn''t match his status and age.


    "Li Daoxuan won''t give in easily¡ªdon''t underestimate him," Hong Dingtian said as he patted his older brother on the shoulder, "If something unexpected happens, just surrender and admit defeat right away, preserving yourself is most important."


    "Don''t worry."


    Hong Wendaoughed heartily, his strength now greatly increased.


    Plus, with the secret medicine given by Song Ting previously, he was full of confidence for what was toe tomorrow.


    Still, the words of concern from Hong Dingtian warmed his heart.


    "Although I don''t have the talent that you do, I''ve still fought through many years of battle, I naturally know my limits," said Hong Wendao as he stretched out his muscr arms and gave his brother a tight hug, his smile bright and sunny."That''s good then..."


    Although he said that, an inexplicable shadow lingered.


    It came from nowhere and hovered in Hong Dingtian''s mind, refusing to disperse.


    "You''re so young, yet so serious, no wonder those girls don''t like you," said Hong Wendao when he saw his expression.


    He stretched out two thumbs, pressed them against the corners of his mouth, and forcibly drew out a smile.


    "Hahaha!" Hong Wendaoughed loudly again, "That''s better, smile more."


    "When I was your age, I already had seven or eight children," Hong Wendao added, "Cultivating martial arts is important, but you should also take a few more concubines, and pass on your talents."


    Hong Dingtian''s face turned red as he hastily said, "I already have Junjun, I can''t let her down."


    Seeing his brother like this,


    Hong Wendao couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly and sighed.


    Back in the day, all his brothers were quite the charmers, but only the youngest and most talented, Hong Dingtian, was stubbornly upright.


    But...


    That was also good. Perhaps only with such perseverance,


    Could he lead the six major families in the new era, against this increasingly mad and strange world.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The next morning.


    Su Heng finished washing up and changed into the new clothes prepared by Chen Murong.


    Then he went to the specified location ording to the contents of the letter, waiting for what was toe.


    He had deliberately arrived ahead of time.


    Su Heng always kept his promises, taking seriously what he assured others.


    But what he hadn''t expected...


    Was that by the time he reached the square, there were already quite a few people present.


    The square, paved with blue stone bs, each with a diameter of over a meter, had huge beast patterns clearly carved upon them.


    At the center of the square stood a tall tower.


    The tower had nine levels, over a hundred meters tall, wrapped in chains.


    Even during dawn''s clear weather, as golden sunlight shone brightly, an inexplicable force blocked it.


    The aura emanating from the demon''s body.


    It converged together, distorting the view, affecting perception, creating a tangible blood-red haze.


    But when Su Heng closed his eyes tightly and then reopened them, the surroundings of the tower returned to normal again, as if what he had just seen was merely an illusion.


    "So this is the legendary Demon Suppression Tower..." mused Su Heng quietly to himself.


    As demons resurrect, a great era approaches.


    All disputes and whirlpools will revolve around the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Beneath the Demon Suppression Tower stood Li Daoxuan, d in a ck robe, who was talking quietly with a muscr man next to him.


    Upon seeing Su Heng arrive,


    Li Daoxuan raised his head, smiled, and greeted him from afar.


    And as Li Daoxuan looked up, the more than ten elder-level people around him also turned their gazes toward Su Heng.


    These people had restrained temperaments and distinctive appearances.


    Some had bare chests with traces of smoke and fire, and arms ckened and knotted like a cksmith''s.


    Some had in faces, wearing straw hats, appearing like old farmers tilling the fields.


    Others were dashing, dressed in luxurious silks, resembling wealthy young masters.


    Their appearances seemed to rte to the cultivation techniques they practiced and the demon corpses they''d fused with, each exuding a distinctive aura.


    And these people''s gaze towards Su Heng varied.


    Some looked cautious, others showed goodwill, and many were simply curious.


    Su Heng looked so young, it was unknown what had caught Li Daoxuan''s eye, and why he was considered a savior.


    But even as Su Heng stood there steadily.


    His towering stature, and the mountain-like aura he emanated, demanded no one take him lightly.


    Su Heng walked over and stood beside Li Daoxuan, and the two conversed quietly.


    On the deserted square, the sound of footsteps came once more.


    Soon, another group of people arrived at the base of the Demon Suppression Tower, led by a man with white hair and a white beard, schrly in appearance, with eyes as calm as water.


    He didn''t look like a sinister martial artist who kicked up storms of blood and violence,


    But rather like an aplished schr.


    "This person is the Hong Family''s head, Hong Jiuxiang," Li Daoxuan whispered to Su Heng.


    Su Heng raised his eyebrows, sensing a hint of threat from Hong Jiuxiang. Clearly capable of leading a great family, driving an era, suppressing petty criminals, this man was no simple character.


    His true strength.


    Compared to Li Daoxuan, even if not equal, he estimated that the difference wouldn''t be too great.


    "The young man in iron armor behind him is Hong Dingtian. Compared to that old immortal Hong Jiuxiang, Hong Dingtian poses a greater threat."


    This time, Li Daoxuan used a secret sound transmission technique, seriousness tinting his voice.


    Besides the father and son, Hong Jiuxiang and Hong Dingtian,


    There were other significant figures from different great families in this group, which Li Daoxuan also introduced one by one to him.


    "Ximen Xing, Zhou Batong, Song Ting¡­" Su Heng listened while his gaze skimmed over these individuals, gradually forming a rough impression in his mind.


    "Thest one is Hong Wendao."


    As Li Daoxuan spoke, Su Heng''s gaze settled on a robust bald man.


    That man had fair skin, but there was a long, narrow scar on his face, which gave him a somewhat fierce air. He was frowning at the moment, sizing up Su Heng.


    Their eyes met.


    Su Heng''s expression was mild, a smile at the corners of his mouth, as he nodded toward him.


    Hong Wendao also shed a grin and, turning his palm into a de, made a light shing gesture across his own neck, the threat implicit.


    Li Daoxuan had yet to speak.


    A tense, confrontational atmosphere already filled the entire square.


    "Ahem!" Li Daoxuan coughed twice, and in an instant, everyone''s gaze converged on him.


    As if oblivious to the heavy atmosphere on the square, Li Daoxuan simply began with a smile, "It''s rare for us all to gather here, and you surely know what I am about to say."


    "Three months ago, turmoil struck the Demon Suppression Tower, and Deputy Governor Xu Tong was severely injured, his realm declined, unable to preside over the situation any longer. To maintain the stability of the Prefecture, a new Deputy Governor needs to be selected to guard the Demon Suppression Tower. After a careful selection, I n to entrust this important task to the person beside me.


    "Do any of you present have any opinions? Who is in favor, and who is opposed?"


    Li Daoxuan had not finished speaking,


    When Hong Wendao stepped forward and said in a cold voice, "I oppose."


    "Oh¡­"


    Li Daoxuan had anticipated this sort of scenario.


    He didn''t show annoyance, simply asking softly, "What objections do you have? Feel free to share."


    "The Demon Suppression Tower is of utmost importance; why hand it over directly to an outsider?" Hong Wendao clenched his fists, his eyes emitting a faint chill, "Moreover, even though you, Li, are the Governor, the Demon Suppression Bureau is not solely sustained by you. To sit in the position of Deputy Governor, one must have the strength that wins people over."


    "Oh, is that so?" Li Daoxuan''s smile remained unchanged, but his eyes grew colder, "So you mean to say that here in the Demon Suppression Bureau, what this Governor says no longer matters."


    "Whether it matters or not, we''ll see from the reaction of those below," Hong Wendao retorted sharply.


    No sooner had his voice fallen than a buzz of low, murmured discussion arose from among the crowd.


    Many elders dispersed, dividing into three factions.


    One faction still stood by Li Daoxuan''s side, denoting support; the gaze they directed at the members from the great families was cold and angry.


    Another group stood aside, signaling neutrality.


    Thest group brazenly joined Hong Wendao and the others from the great families, their expressions either mocking or evasive.


    "Very well," Li Daoxuan''s gaze swept over these people, as ifmitting their faces to memory.


    Finally, his golden pupils fixed on Hong Wendao, "So, your opinion is¡­"


    "In the Demon Suppression Bureau, strength is revered!" Hong Wendao shouted boldly, his fingers snapping closed as he clenched his fist, the vigorous force burning fiercely about him, his wide golden-trimmed robe fluttering.


    Laughing heartily, his face was wild and lunatic, as if he felt the Demon Suppression Tower was already within his grasp.


    "Governor!" Hong Wendao spoke ferociously, pointing a finger at Su Heng, "I request a duel with him, disregarding life and death. Whoever survives will take charge of the Demon Suppression Tower, and whoever perishes will turn into but a handful of dry bones."


    A burst of mor arose from among the crowd, and the situation began spiraling out of control.


    A test of skill, a conflict, was within expectation.


    But a life-and-death struggle, to draw blood, that rarely happened.


    Hong Dingtian clenched his fists tighter, as if wanting to intervene, but was held back by Hong Jiuxiang''s grip on his arm.


    "Boy, if you''re scared now, roll away from my sight this instant, and never appear before me again," Hong Wendao rasped threateningly.


    "And your opinion is¡­" Li Daoxuan lifted his head.


    "Afraid!?" Su Hengughed heartily, "I''ve grown this big without even knowing how the word ''fear'' is written!" Find unique content at


    He began to undo his robe, revealing the tight-fitting martial attire underneath. This robe was custom-made for him by Chen Murong the previous day, and it would be a shame to have it stained with blood so soon.


    Su Heng ced the robe he had taken off into Li Daoxuan''s arms, stepped onto the tform in the center, and faced Hong Wendao directly.


    "If you wish to die, I won''t stop you," Su Heng''s voice was deep, a trace of a blood-red "river" symbol faintly surfacing between his brows.


    Hong Wendao, looking at Su Heng''s muscr build, grew more solemn.


    Without speaking, he turned to look at Li Daoxuan, who was silent on the side, and swallowed the secret pill he had hidden under his tongue together with his saliva.


    "Since you are so determined, I won''t interfere," Li Daoxuan spoke calmly.


    He took a step back, and everyone else dispersed as well,


    Clearing a space in the square for the two of them.

 Chapter 80: 77: Even you might not be able to kill all of us!

    Chapter 80: 77: Even you might not be able to kill all of us!


    "If you surrender now, there''s still time." On the makeshift ring in the center of the square, Su Heng and Wendao of the Hong Family locked eyes.


    Wendao spoke softly, his words carrying over to Su Heng with the melodious morning bell.


    Su Heng merely nced sideways at Li Daoxuan.


    Then he sighed lightly, "Let''s begin."


    "Stubborn." Wendao looked at Su Heng with a trace of pity in his eyes. But that pity quickly turned to anger.


    He took two steps forward, slowly approaching.


    Seeing Su Heng standing still, like an immovable iron tower.


    Wendao''s expression turned icy as he decided to no longer hold back and end this farce with his strongest strike.


    Bang!When they were ten meters apart.


    He stomped hard on the ground, causing it to explode, and he surged forward.


    While dashing, his body rapidly swelled. The Hong Family''s secret technique, Iron Chains Across the River, ran at high speed, enhanced by a secret medicinal effect.


    Wendao''s muscles rapidly darkened, patterns emerging as shadows of formidable power lingered in the air.


    His expanding body made cracking sounds from muscles and bones.


    Originally less than two meters tall, now he was only slightly smaller than Su Heng.


    "Secret Skill: All Things Return to Origin!"


    A roar exploded, and Wendao''s already fast speed increased even further.


    The surrounding air, under this immense force, instantly turned from gaseous to a jelly-like solid state, which his body smashed through.


    Rows of white torrents formed rings, spreading outward heavily.


    Forming a conical shape in the view of the onlookers.


    Over the whole square, apart from Li Daoxuan, Hong Dingtian, and a few other Family Heads.


    The other elders could only vaguely see a streak of white light shooting out.


    Then conical sonic booms twisted and exploded, a continuous loud noise spreading, the entire square lightly trembling.


    Bang!


    Wendao''s iron fist violentlynded on Su Heng''s chest.


    The dust that sprayed up, the spreading force, blocked the sunlight, forming a thick fog, obscuring everyone''s view.


    Only the massive sound of the collision and the ovepping waves of crushing force continued to resonate in everyone''s chests.


    Their minds buzzed.


    It took quite a while before anyone began to regain their senses.


    "Gulp!" Someone swallowed their saliva, "That strike just now definitely reached the level of a Family Head."


    "With Hong Jiuxiang and Hong Dingtian, these two monsters, does the Hong Family really need yet another Family Head-level powerhouse?"


    Ximen Xing, standing nearby with his tall and thin figure, found the scene before his eyes somewhat unsettling.


    Although he was a Family Head and agreed to form an alliance between ns,


    If Wendao truly reached this level, the fragile bnce among the noble houses would undoubtedly bepletely shattered.


    At that time...


    The other five major families within the Six-Family Alliance would all be vassals to the Hong Family.


    Such a result was something he absolutely could not ept.


    He had hoped to use this incident to provoke a rift between the Hong Family and the Demon Suppression Tower. But now, it seemed his carefully prepared strategy had fallen into ce before he could even employ it.


    But, was that really the case?


    Swish!


    On the ring, amidst the misty lead-gray fog,


    Currents burst anew, spreading and forming a fierce wind that scattered the dust.


    The scene inside finally came back into view. Su Heng''s towering figure stood there, his powerful arms hanging by his sides, motionless.


    His eyes, bright red.


    He slightly lowered his head, looking down from a height at Wendao before him.


    Meanwhile, Wendao, who everyone had high hopes for, now had a face full of horrified astonishment, a drop of cold sweat trickling down his forehead.


    His fists, mere inches from Su Heng''s chest, had been stopped and held firmly in ce.


    Green Wood Longevity Power, Cold Ice Power, Scarlet Sun Dark Demise Power.


    Triple force blossomed endlessly, coalescing into a tangible, flexible gray membrane in front of his chest, blocking the terrifying force of the secret skill.


    Wendao''s full-strength strike hadn''t even broken through Su Heng''s defense.


    Moreover...


    His arms, bones twisted into strange angles.


    Clearly, in that collision, a force had erupted that his physical body couldn''t withstand.


    Resulting in torn muscles and broken arm bones, his strength rapidly deteriorating.


    "Too fragile!" Su Heng''s expression was stern, his voice hoarse, "Too weak, like using a dead branch to strike a stone. Such frail strength, such a weak body¡ª


    How could it, entertain me!"


    "Roar!"


    A roar, "If you can''t fight, then die for me!"


    In Wendao''s eyes filled with horror, Su Heng ruthlessly struck, his palm mming down.


    Wendao barely pulled back, enduring the pain, raising his arms to block and fend off. His once-prided Iron Chains Across the River technique was resoundingly broken; the internal power of his secret medicine quickly dissipated. His body visibly weakened, growing feeble.


    Swish!


    Hong Wendao''s legs stamped heavily on the ground.


    He turned and tried to leave, to escape from in front of Su Heng.


    However, the Cold Ice Power that Su Heng had just mastered permeated the surroundings, refracting the sunlight in the air and forming a dense ice-blue fog.


    The sound of "crackling" was incessant.


    Tiny icicles appeared and covered Hong Wendao''s face and body.


    His speed slowed down.


    Arge hand tore through the air, grabbed Hong Wendao''s left ankle, swung it up, and smashed it down.


    "Enough!"


    Finally reacting, Hong Dingtian shouted from the side, "We concede, let him go."


    But it seemed as though Su Heng hadn''t heard him. His arm was engorged and swollen, with dark blue veins appearing, his fingers tensed, apanied by a crackling sound.


    It was Hong Wendao''s entire left leg that was crushed and shattered in his grip.


    Flesh and bone sttered from his palm.


    Then¡ªBang!


    Hong Wendao''s body was fiercely smashed down, his shoulder collided with the ground making a horrifying sound of cracking bones.


    His body bounced off the stone floor and then fell back down.


    The fierce vitality of a demon-like powerhouse kept a thread of life in him.


    In the huge crater formed by the impact, he continued to crawl forward, attempting to keep fighting or to leave the battlefield.


    But that no longer mattered,


    What awaited him was a cruel and painful death.


    This was not Su Heng''s intention, but he did not dislike doing it, achieving an inevitable oue prematurely.


    A massive foot descended from the sky, stepping on his hand, turning bones and flesh into indistinguishable pulp. Then came another fierce kick, sending Hong Wendao flying more than ten meters away. His breathing abruptly stalled, turning into a raspy, broken sound.


    A misty cloud of blood still lingered in the spot, slowly spreading over an area of two meters.


    One of his lungs had beenpletely crushed and burst by Su Heng.


    Then came his thigh, hip bone, and left kidney. Su Heng appeared beside him, stepping down again and again.


    Blood sttered,nding on the faces and bodies of those nearby.


    The situation had developed to this point.


    This was no longer a contest; there was no respect, and itcked humanity.


    This wasplete torment, a one-sided beating. It was like the tribal sacrifices of old times, teaching a lesson to a ve who dared to rebel. It was also like a cruel and ruthlessndlord beating a disobedient hound.


    Whether they were elders from the Demon Suppression Tower or members of nobility, at this moment, everyone was so tense that they forgot to breathe.


    A direct descendant of a noble family, an elder of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Beaten like a stray dog.


    When Su Heng bent over and, treating him like cargo, lifted Hong Wendao in his hand,


    Hong Dingtian could no longer bear it. His eyes tore, turning a blood-red as thick ck smoke emanated from his body, whistling through the gaps in his armor. His fingers stabbed towards Su Heng''s neck.


    He tantly vited the rules previously set and struck out at Su Heng.


    Su Heng, with a cold smile on his face, casually tossed aside.


    He threw the mutted body of Hong Wendao towards Hong Dingtian.


    Hong Dingtian''s eyes nearly split open, and the sudden stop of his high-speed force caused a huge bacsh, causing intense pain throughout his body.


    He spread his arms and held his brother''s mangled corpse in his embrace, tears of blood streaming from his eyes.


    Clenching his jaw tightly, his voice seemed to squeeze out from his throat, "Li Daoxuan, my brother has been with the Demon Suppression Bureau for thirty years, even if with impure intentions. But over these years, he has endured hardships even if there was no merit. Even if you had to kill him, a swift death would have sufficed; why humiliate him so, leaving no dignity at all!"


    The brother he hadughed and talked with just the previous night had turned into a pool of mangled flesh and mud in his arms in the blink of an eye.


    This made Hong Dingtian, who always ced family above all, utterly unable to ept it.


    Continue your quest on


    Rage to the point of madness!


    "When you attacked the Demon Suppression Tower and colluded with demons, crippling Xu Tong in the process, did you ever think of leaving a shred of dignity?" Li Daoxuan said coldly.


    He took a step forward, standing beside Su Heng.


    "The first ones to break the agreement were your families. Since you''ve done wrong, you must face the consequences. Do I really need to teach you these principles, or did you really believe that I, due to old age, could no longer wield a knife?"


    "Why talk so much to them?" Su Heng patted Li Daoxuan on the shoulder.


    "I''m right here. If you want to avenge him, just make your move. In the end, it''s still the fist that has the final say," Su Heng''s internal energy rapidly circted, and his eyeballs filled with twisting blood vessels.


    "You really think I wouldn''t dare!" Hong Dingtian shouted in anger.


    "Li Daoxuan, don''t push people too far. We six families are connected by the same breath. Even you may not be able to wipe us all out!" Ximen Xing slowly recovered from his initial shock.


    He was both shocked and angry.


    The shock was that the current situation was precisely the direction he had been hoping for. The anger was due to Su Heng''s ruthless and merciless treatment of a noble family member. For many years, the nobility had been exalted, looking down upon all from the clouds¡ªnever before had they been humiliated like this.


    "Humph!" Li Daoxuan didn''t speak but emitted a coldugh.


    His pitch-ck walking stick tapped heavily on the ground, arge amount of ck hair sprouting from his pores, his body subtly swelling.


    The atmosphere instantly turned icy to the extreme.


    Those elders, who had just been spectators, hadn''t expected the tide to surge so swiftly, pulling them into the vortex. At this moment, they all wished they could be invisible or escape from the square on the spot, not wanting to get involved in this kind of feud.


    And in the end...


    Hong Jiuxiang, dressed like a schr with white hair and beard, with a face as still as water and a cold snort,


    Stepped forward, grabbed Hong Dingtian''s arm, and turned to leave. "Today, we ept our loss. But the days toe are still long, Li Daoxuan, you may not always continue to win," he said.

 Chapter 81: 78: In the Demon Suppression Tower, A Body Like a Furnace

    Chapter 81: 78: In the Demon Suppression Tower, A Body Like a Furnace


    "He really can endure,"


    Below the Demon Suppression Tower, Li Daoxuan sighed lightly, watching Hong Jiuxiang and the others leave and disappear from sight.


    He waved his hand, "The matter is already over, everyone else can disperse as well."


    Only now,


    Did the other elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau finally breathe a deep sigh of relief.


    Some cast a profound look at Su Heng, with wariness; others kept their heads down and hurried away, as if they couldn''t bear to stay there another moment.


    "Kid, not bad at all." The vest-wearing burly man who had been talking with Li Daoxuan came over and patted Su Heng''s shoulder.


    This man was heavily built.


    Compared to Su Heng, the difference was not too much."He is Wang Xindong, my eldest disciple," Li Daoxuan introduced.


    "Deputy Governor Wang, nice to meet you." Su Heng had heard this name before and instantly understood, nodding in greeting.


    There are a total of seven Deputy Governors in the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Three are responsible for ying demons, leading teams to proactively address pressing issues.


    Another three are in charge of suppressing demons, maintaining order in the counties and surrounding towns.


    As for thest one, he is tasked with guarding the Demon Suppression Tower.


    His position is the most special.


    And Wang Xindong is one of the Deputy Governors in charge of ying, with richbat experience, which exins why his body is covered with scars.


    "Let''s drink together sometime," Wang Xindong said with a heartyugh.


    "My master still has other things to instruct you about, so I won''t keep bothering you here," Wang Xindong waved to Su Heng and


    Turned to leave.


    In the vast square, only Su Heng and Li Daoxuan were left.


    The scent of fresh blood lingered, diffuse and persistent, while the holes in the ground kept emitting dust.


    Su Heng looked down and saw arge patch of blood stained on his chest. Sticky and ufortable, he simply tore off his upper garment, forcefully ignited it and casually threw it aside.


    The mes zed high as Su Heng took his clothes from Li Daoxuan''s hand and put them back on.


    "I had intended to use this opportunity to escte the conflict and then resolve all troubles in one fell swoop," Li Daoxuan said, watching the burning ck clothes and coughing twice, "but I didn''t expect Hong Jiuxiang, that old fox, to endure more than I anticipated."


    "You see, you''re being too hasty," Su Heng said, "The more anxious you are, the more weaknesses you show."


    "You''re right, it was my oversight," Li Daoxuan said with a helpless, bitter smile. He walked towards the Demon Suppression Tower, and Su Heng followed behind him.


    They arrived at the base of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    The enormous tower, over a hundred meters tall, had nine levels.


    Faint moans continuously emerged from the massive tower, the air wasden with a tangible, heavy pressure, and the smell of decaying blood.


    Su Heng examined the chains entwined around the Demon Suppression Tower, looking at the giant stone body of the tower engraved with strange, fierce beast patterns.


    "The Demon Suppression Tower was built over three hundred years ago," Li Daoxuan said, "Its main body was mixed with a precious material called ''Glowstone''. This material can weaken the linkage between demons and the Eternal Heavens, thus limiting their abilities."


    "Furthermore, there are formations linked with Baihua County''s ley lines, forming a self-sustaining cycle. Escaping from the Demon Suppression Tower is as difficult as hollowing out a mountain."


    At that, Li Daoxuan''s aged voice carried a hint of pride.


    Su Heng withdrew his gaze and threw cold water on it, "But there still are demons who have escaped from the Demon Suppression Tower, like Yin Shen Taishi."


    "The collusion between noble family elders and traditional demons is one reason, and another is the revival of the Eternal Heavens, which has altered the ley line structure of Baihua County. This has weakened the sealing power of the Demon Suppression Towerpared to the past," Li Daoxuan exined.


    "Here, this is for you..." Li Daoxuan took out an object the size of a palm from his chest and tossed it to Su Heng.


    Su Heng caught it and toyed with it for a moment.


    It felt heavy, and its material seemed to be neither gold nor jade.


    Looking at the pitch-ck token in his hand, shimmering with an unidentifiable luster, Su Heng intuitively spoke, "Is this thing made of Glowstone?"


    "Correct," Li Daoxuan confirmed, "Pour your energy into it and give it a try."


    Following Li Daoxuan''s instruction, Su Heng felt as if he entered a godly perspective, the entire outline of the Demon Suppression Tower appeared before his eyes.


    "This is fascinating," Su Heng eximed.


    "This is the control token of the Demon Suppression Tower. It can be used to apply seals on demons, open cages, or administer punishments, etc. Even some weaker demons can be eradicated directly with the token. However, it doesn''t work on the stronger ones, whose methods areplex and vitality extremely tenacious,"


    Li Daoxuan continued, "I''ve told you everything I need to. As long as you prevent demons from escaping the Demon Suppression Tower, you can handle the rest however you please."


    "Alright," Su Heng responded, "I always keep my promises and make sure to fulfill what I promise to others."


    Back in Changqing County, when Su Li mentioned the Demon Suppression Tower,


    He had fantasized about days of having buffets here, and now, in less than a month, his dream hade true.


    "Protecting yourself is the most important," Li Daoxuan patted Su Heng''s hand.


    "By the way, there are nine levels to the Demon Suppression Tower," Li Daoxuan suddenly recalled, "The first four levels contain low-ranking demonic servants, shadows, etc., which pose little threat.


    The fifth level is the residence of the elders, acting like an isted safe house. Thest four levels hold very troublesome demons, and even with them sealed, there are still asional incidents of servants and even elders dying at their hands."


    "Should you encounter any problems, you could seek help from the several elders on the fifth floor,"


    Li Daoxuan advised, "Their personalities might be a bit odd, not out of malice towards you, but as a natural result


    Su Heng nodded, indicating that he understood.


    There really was nothing left to exin, Li Daoxuan looked up at the Demon Suppression Tower and turned to leave.


    Su Heng took out the token that had been given to him, infused it with his strength, and after fiddling with it for a moment, he quickly figured out how to use it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As his thoughts shifted,


    The stone gate in front slowly descended, revealing the interior passageway of the Demon Suppression Tower in front of Su Heng.


    With a slightly excited heart, Su Heng stepped into the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Several disciples d in white were waiting there; upon seeing Su Heng, they bowed to him. Others hid in the distance, stealthily sizing up the newly appointed Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    The first impression Su Heng gave them was naturally one of being tall and burly, especially in the dim environment inside the Demon Suppression Tower.


    His already non-human body seemed to grow even more imposing,


    Followed by a furnace-like intense sensation.


    That was not an illusion.


    It was a symbol of Su Heng''s vigorous vitality.


    After mastering the "Cold Ice Charm" cultivation technique, Su Heng''s body weight had already exceeded a thousand pounds.


    His body, like a zing torch, radiated light and warmth, dispelling the darkness enveloping the Demon Suppression Tower.


    "Greetings, Tower Master," several disciples saluted Su Heng.


    Su Heng nodded slightly, "Go on with your tasks; I''ll have a look around by myself first."


    Upon receiving themand,


    The disciples of the Demon Suppression Tower reluctantly withdrew their gazes and returned to their posts, attending to their tasks.


    The first floor of the Demon Suppression Tower imprisoned weak ghostly entities, demon minions,


    Or ordinary humans who had identally been infected by demonic powers.


    Even if he consumed those creatures or used them to cultivate fungi into a nourishing supplement, the benefits to Su Heng were limited.


    He nced around,


    And soon lost interest, beginning his ascent to the higher floors.


    Recalling what Li Daoxuan had mentioned previously, Su Heng didn''t linger on the previous four floors and headed directly to the fifth floor.


    The fifth floor was a safe area and also the residence of the elders.


    It featured a massive training ground, equipped with various training props.


    Skylights on both side walls allowed beams of light to stream into the room, clearly showing dust particles floating up and down in the bright beams.


    Surrounding the training ground were deep, dark corridors.


    They presumably led to residential or office areas.


    The Demon Suppression Tower was vast; even within one floor, it had a ratherplex three-dimensional structure, resembling a hugebyrinth.


    If it were one''s first time entering the Demon Suppression Tower,


    Without guidance in hand, it would be easy to get lost inside.


    And with demons lurking everywhere in the tower, losing one''s way inside was clearly not a pleasant experience.


    Gathering his wandering thoughts,


    Su Heng refocused his attention on the training ground in front of him.


    The vast training ground hosted only three people; these must be the elders guarding the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Among them, the most eye-catching was an elderly man with white hair, robust in stature, with arms covered in solid, powerful muscles.


    He had a third eye on his forehead, and his aura was the strongest.


    He was continually punching the air, seeminglypletely immersed in his own world.


    As for the other two...


    One of them was squatting in a corner, ying with severalrge poisonous insects in a box with a bamboo flute.


    The other, looking by far the youngest, appeared to be a girl around seventeen or eighteen years old.


    She wasn''t particrly beautiful, but her plump face conveyed an impression of serious intent. She held a sword in her hand, her brow furrowed, assuming a stance for attack.


    This girl was the only one among the three who reacted to Su Heng''s arrival.


    Upon hearing some noise,


    She slowly rxed her stance and tilted her head to look at Su Heng.


    Then Su Heng noticed that when the girl became serious, her pupils converged towards the center, revealing a slight misalignment of her eyes.


    This elder with misaligned eyes disyed a very serious contemtive expression, dying for quite some time before making up her mind.


    Continue your journey with


    She approached Su Heng and stopped in front of him,


    But because she was too close, she couldn''t see Su Heng''s face at all.


    Su Heng looked down, staring at the whirl on her head, then heard the girl''s somewhat stammering voice, "Are, are you the new Tower Master of the Demon Suppression Tower, Su Heng?"

 Chapter 82: 79: The Poisonous Elder, Why Did the Tower Master Rebel?

    Chapter 82: 79: The Poisonous Elder, Why Did the Tower Master Rebel?


    Although this youngdy was petite and seemed youthful,


    Being an elder of the Demon Suppression Bureau, she must be a strong warrior of the Demon Embryo Realm.


    Her age was roughly around thirty or forty, much older than Su Heng, but her earnest demeanorbined with a hint of timidity made it easy to overlook that fact.


    Explore the unknown at


    "Yes, I am Su Heng."


    Su Heng stepped back to get a better view of her face and entire body.


    "What''s your name?" Su Heng asked.


    "My name is Bai Wangchuan, everyone calls me Miss Bai, and you can too," Bai Wangchuan said earnestly, holding her sword and looking up.


    "Hmm, Miss Bai, I''ll remember that," Su Heng nodded.Then, the other two people at the martial arts ground, upon hearing the noise, finally snapped out of their own worlds and reacted.


    "Zhao Zongwu," said the strong old man with white hair and vertical pupils, sparing his words like gold.


    He came in front of Su Heng and extended a hand.


    Though the Great Zhou Dynasty had a custom of shaking hands, its significance had gradually changed among martial artists.


    It was a means to gauge each other''s strength through the grip.


    Sometimes, it also carried a hint of challenge.


    Recalling the words Li Daoxuan had entrusted to him, and seeing that the elder in front of him was obviously a very stern and traditional person,


    Su Heng didn''t mind it.


    He too extended a hand, and their hands sped together.


    Zhao Zongwu''s fingers tightened, and veins bulged beneath the ck skin on the back of his hand.


    Surprise slowly crept onto his face as he felt like he was gripping something as hard as steel or even harder, utterly immovable.


    "Your strength is formidable," Zhao Zongwu withdrew his hand and calmly spoke.


    "I... my name is Li Xunhao," said thest person, whose skin was fair and slightly plump, resembling an ordinary rich young master.


    However, the purple robe he wore looked as if it had not been washed for a long time and carried distinct greasy dirt marks and an unpleasant smell.


    And when he spoke, the scene was particrly horrifying.


    His tongue was missing, reced by a giant centipede that swung back and forth.


    Below the centipede were densely packed whitervae, enough to drive someone with a fear of clusters insane with just one nce.


    "There are only three of you elders in the Demon Suppression Tower?" Su Heng took note of their names and then asked.


    "There are two more elders, but they are out on duty," Li Xunhao said with a smile.


    Because he had no tongue,


    His voice sounded strange, carrying a distinctive hissing noise.


    "Li Daoxuan must have introduced you to the situation inside the Demon Suppression Tower. You''ve seen the lower four levels already, and it''s best to check out the upper four levels too," Li Xunhao said, "Recently, there has been unrest in the Demon Suppression Tower, and we need to prepare in advance."


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded.


    "Hey, you two. Who will take the Tower Master up to have a look?" Li Xunhaozily addressed the other two.


    "Why don''t you go yourself?" Miss Bai frowned.


    "I just hatched a nest of venomous insects, need to take good care of them, so I really can''t spare the time, sorry," he said.


    Although he imed to be sorry,


    His rxed and indolent tone didn''t convey the proper sincerity.


    "I haven''t finished my training today," Zhao Zongwu spoke up, then turned and walked towards a corner of the martial arts ground.


    He positioned himself and continued to train his body.


    Miss Bai and Li Xunhao looked at each other, Miss Bai sighed with a bit of helplessness.


    "Why does this kind of task always fall to me?" Miss Bai looked up at Su Heng and said, "I''ll take you up the next few levels."


    "The seals in the Demon Suppression Tower are weakening, and with the fluctuations of the geomaic fields, some demons might break free. Don''t let your guard down." She earnestly advised.


    "I understand," Su Heng said.


    The group dispersed, Li Xunhao continued tending to his venomous insects in a corner,


    And Miss Bai turned and walked towards the immense stairway shrouded in shadows, with Su Heng closely following. Stepping into the stairway entrance, he instantly sensed a change in the atmosphere. The surroundings were eerily chilly, a strange coldness clinging to his skin.


    "Indeed..."


    Su Heng thought to himself, "The upper half of the Demon Suppression Tower ispletely different from the lower half."


    Miss Bai, seemingly out of nowhere, produced a white candle, ignited it, and its me dispelled the tangible darkness around them.


    The chilling air also dissipated somewhat.


    She turned around, saw Su Heng standing at the stairway entrance, looking untroubled, and a hint of surprise flickered across her slightly chubby face.


    "Such a formidable body, to stand in such an environment without difort," Miss Bai whispered in low amazement, "Truly a monster."


    The sixth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Here, some true demons began to appear, though not many.


    Some beings gave off a feel simr to water ghosts. ording to the ssification provided by the Demon Suppression Bureau, they should be considered forbidden-level demons.


    The Demon Suppression Tower roughly presented as a cone shape, narrower at the top.


    The lower levels were spacious, housing numerous but less threatening shadowy demon servants,


    Mainly used for targeted research, finding methods tobat the enemy, and keeping records of the strange phenomena around Baihua County,


    While in the upper levels,


    Though there were considerably fewer imprisoned demons,


    These entities were precious assets of the Demon Suppression Bureau. Each genuine demon signified a broad avenue for the mass production of Demon-shaped Warriors.

 Chapter 83: 79: The Poisonous Elder, Why Did the Tower Master Rebel?_2

    Chapter 83: 79: The Poisonous Elder, Why Did the Tower Master Rebel?_2


    Under the guidance of Miss Bai, they quickly reached the seventh floor.


    Before entering the seventh floor, Su Heng saw Miss Bai briefly stop, swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    It was obvious...


    Even as an elder, she had some fear of the next several floors.


    So much so that her aura became considerably more stern.


    "Heeheehee, is there a neer?" The structure of the seventh floor was not much different from the sixth, just a bit smaller in area.


    They had just turned into a long corridor from the massive stone steps.


    On the left side of the corridor,


    From a rust-covered cell, came a hoarse, yfulughter.Su Heng stopped in his tracks and saw a skeletal arm stretching out from inside the cell.


    Taking a step forward to look further inside,


    There was an old man in a green robe with messy hair in the cell.


    His skin was covered with festering sores; it seemed as if only ayer of skin was draped over his bones. Almost all his teeth had fallen out of his mouth, and when heughed, green saliva dripped steadily from the corners of his mouth, hissing as it hit the floor.


    "Elder Bai, hehehe..." The old man in green bent down, sticking his head out, trying to get a look under Miss Bai''s robe.


    Miss Bai frowned and stepped back.


    Su Heng furrowed his brows and forcefully crushed the old man''s arm underfoot, causing the old man to scream in pain immediately.


    "Who is this guy?" Su Heng felt he was quite disgusting.


    "He''s the Toxic Elder from the Sky Demon Alliance, skilled in corpse refining," Miss Bai said cautiously, just within those few words.


    The Toxic Elder''s arm that was just crushed had already healed to its original state.


    He clearly was not a demon, and it was unknown how he had achieved this.


    "Such a powerful fleshly body," the Toxic Elder said with a demented smile, looking at Su Heng, "If it could be used to make corpses, it would surely be very formidable."


    Su Heng furrowed his brows, and Miss Bai continued to speak.


    "He once killed a female elder from the Demon Suppression Bureau and made her into a corpse maiden, throwing her into a brothel," Miss Bai said, "Few dare to provoke the Demon Suppression Bureau like this, and the Tower Master personally took action, wiped out a Demon Cave, and captured him, incarcerating him here."


    "Why not just kill such a disgusting thing?" Su Heng wondered aloud.


    "For two reasons,"


    Miss Bai exined, "On one hand, although captured, he has crafted a great number of corpses still circting outside. Much can be learned from interrogating him, which helps in tackling them. On the other hand, even among the Sky Demon Alliance, there are few so utterly vicious. Granting him a swift death would be too lenient."


    "Corpse refining..."


    Su Heng thought back to the day he went to Baihua County.


    On Canglong Mountain, he encountered those living corpses, which, although not much for Su Heng,


    Posed a considerable challenge for the ordinary disciples and officials of the Demon Suppression Bureau with their impervious-to-weapons bodies and immense strength.


    Identifying their weaknesses would make dealing with them much easier.


    Leaving the Toxic Elder''s cell behind, they continued forward, and soon a huge, over two-meter-tall fat man appeared in front of Su Heng.


    The fat man had a catfish-like big mouth with thick lips fringed by several flesh-like tentacles.


    His belly was swollen high, and his skin was purple-ck in color.


    Upon seeing Su Heng, the fat man kept giggling stupidly, looking rather naive.


    "Too much fat on his body, eating him would be greasy," Su Heng thought regretfully.


    "His name is Moke, and he was originally a fisherman near the riverbank. But after falling into the river one time, something filthy must have affected him, causing his body to suddenly swell,"


    Seeing Su Heng''s serious expression, Miss Bai warned, "Don''t be deceived by his naive appearance; he is actually quite dangerous. When Elder Zhao Zongwu personally led the team to capture him, an official still got swallowed alive by him."


    Moving forward, the next cell contained a figure wrapped entirely in bandages, with only a sharp,rge mouth visible.


    "What is this?" Su Heng asked.


    "A demon servant created by a Demon King of the Sky Demon Alliance. Though merely a servant, its strength is no less formidable than the elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau," Miss Bai said with some trepidation.


    "Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance," Su Heng asked, "what level of existence is that?"


    "Baihua County has seven great Demon Suppression families; correspondingly, the Sky Demon Alliance has seven Demon Kings," Miss Bai exined, "These great demons are all of Fierce Level four and above, possessing incredible talents and divine skills. The strongest among them is even not weaker than the Tower Master."


    Su Heng nodded,mitting this to memory, and continued forward.


    After a few steps, he stopped again, spotting a familiar figure in the cell, and immediately raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    In a cell made of luminous stones, a beautiful young girl was imprisoned.


    Dressed in red, her long hair disheveled.


    Chains wrapped around her fair wrists, faintly showing some red marks.


    She buried her head in her thighs, curling up into a ball, silent, isting herself from the messy world around her.


    This beautiful girl was none other than Li Hongxiu from the upper floors.


    On that day, Li Daoxuan had rescued Li Hongxiu from Su Heng''s hands and transferred her into the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Li Hongxiu heard some noise outside.


    She lifted her head and saw Su Heng''s face with a smile.


    Her pupils suddenly constricted, and her emaciated shoulders trembled visibly.


    She took two deep breaths, turned around, faced the corner, and showed her slender back to Su Heng as if she didn''t see him and remained motionless.


    Seeing this scene,


    Miss Bai was obviously surprised.


    "This girl is a rare fierce ghost, I didn''t expect her to be so scared of you," Miss Bai tilted her head, "Did you know each other before?"


    "Sort of," Su Heng thought for a moment and gave a vague answer.


    Miss Bai didn''t ask further.


    They continued forward, and a huge staircase appeared in the darkness.


    Going up would take them to the eighth level, where some of the imprisoned demons were not weaker than the Family Heads.


    Miss Bai held up a candle, ready to climb the stairs. But just then, the me violently flickered, and a strong vibration came from beneath their feet.


    The Demon Suppression Tower shook twice.


    Cracks appeared on the walls, and with a snapping sound, dust and stones fell from the ceiling, making noise.


    Miss Bai was startled at first, her expression unusually serious.


    "This is bad."


    "What''s going on?" Su Heng asked as all the demons on the seventh floor became frenzied before his eyes.


    "It''s the fluctuation of the earth''s veins weakening the seals," Miss Bai said, "If a demon escapes from the cage, the consequences are unimaginable."


    "Do you have the Token on you?" Miss Bai asked urgently.


    "Yes," Su Heng said.


    "That''s good," Miss Bai breathed a sigh of relief, "First use the Token to strengthen the seal, then we''ll figure out a solution."


    While they were talking, there was a crisp snap.


    The istion grille made of luminous stone cracked and broke bit by bit, and the enormous fellow called Momo burst out of the cell.


    "Freedom!"


    The fat man shouted loudly, his voice echoing.


    Seemingly stimted by the scene before them, the other demons also started to violently hit the bars.


    The situation quickly became extremely chaotic and critical.


    "I''ll hold him off, you quickly use the Token to control the formation," Miss Bai held up her sword, its sharp de aimed at Momo, and urged.


    Su Heng fiddled with the Token for a while, then injected his strength into it.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A series of explosive noises followed.


    As Miss Bai watched in shock, Su Heng opened all the istion bars on the entire seventh level.


    "Finally escaped from this hell."


    "Freedom!"


    "Li Daoxuan, I will make sure you die a horrible death!"


    Demonic Qi churned, forming a dark tide, and in an instant, the entire seventh level erupted in a frenzy of demons, the chaotic noise and will shaking Miss Bai''s body.


    She silently turned around.


    Find new worlds at


    Her sword, initially aimed at the demon, now pointed at Su Heng.


    "Why does the Tower Master rebel?" Even in such a situation, Miss Bai''s serious expression didn''t seem threatening.

 Chapter 84: 80: Grand Killing Spree, King Yan on Earth

    Chapter 84: 80: Grand Killing Spree, King Yan on Earth


    "Although this incident has ended, Hong Jiuxiang suffered such a major loss and will certainly not let it go, we need to be more vignt." In a room under the Demon Suppression Tower, Li Daoxuan was having a conversation with Wang Xindong.


    Wang Xindong was listening very seriously.


    Suddenly, he heard a loud noise, looked up, and saw ck smoke billowing from the Demon Suppression Tower in the square.


    "What''s going on!?" Wang Xindong''s eyebrows twitched fiercely, "Is it a disturbance in the earth''s veins? But even a disturbance shouldn''t cause this."


    "It must be caused by arge number of demonic spirits and shadowy creatures breaking their seals," Li Daoxuan also looked up, but his voice was much calmer.


    "Just after bing the Tower Master, and such a big incident urs."


    "Should we lend a hand?" Wang Xindong said anxiously, "So many demons, it''s hard to deal with."


    "Don''t worry," Li Daoxuan smiled, shifting his gaze away from the Demon Suppression Tower and said calmly, "He can solve these problems."


    "What we should worry about is not him, but the demons inside the Demon Suppression Tower¡­ let him deal with it.""Really?" Wang Xindong mulled over these words, unable to hide his shock.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Li Xunhao was ying with two centipedes inside a box using a bamboo flute.


    Each centipede was as thick as an adult''s arm and over a meter long, their backs covered with densely packed poison pores.


    Ordinary people would be scared speechless by such a sight.


    But Li Xunhao''s face was filled with joy.


    "Just a bit more, and I will be able to cultivate a perfect poison that can restrain Fierce-level demons," Li Xunhao hissed withughter, "Soon, it won''t take long."


    He took out two strands of blue-purple poison weeds from his bosom, tore them up, and ced them in the box in front of him.


    However, the two centipedes acted as if they saw nothing.


    Hissing noises emitted from them.


    Then they waved their spiny legs, shaking their heads and crawled out of the box, drilling into a crack in the corner of the wall.


    Seeing this extremely abnormal scene,


    Li Xunhao was stunned for a moment, then he lifted his head, and felt intense vibrations.


    "Damn it!" His face turned pale, "Thismotion, thismotion is clearly the result of arge number of demons escaping confinement, and it''s on the seventh floor."


    "Damn!"


    Li Xunhao became a bit flustered.


    He clenched his fists, stood up, looked around, and his gaze finally rested on Zhao Zongwu not far away.


    He felt in a dilemma, as recklessly heading to the seventh floor without caution could end with a fate of bones left unburied.


    And if he acted as if nothing had happened,


    With such a serious incident urring, how could he pretend nothing happened!


    While Li Xunhao was frowning and in a quandary, a faint red light flickered in the unique eye on Zhao Zongwu''s forehead.


    He reached out to the weapon rack beside him, grabbed a huge and heavy bronze mace, held it in his hand, tensed his muscles, and without any hesitation, he headed toward the seventh floor.


    "Damn it, damn!"


    Li Xunhao stomped his feet and shouted, "Old Zhao, wait for me!"


    He jogged to keep up; Zhao Zongwu might have a bad temper, but in a real crisis, hispany was very reassuring.


    But as for the new Tower Master,


    He seemed to be of aposed and steady character, so why would he cause such an incident.


    Li Xunhao couldn''t understand, but since the seventh floor was not far from here, it was the reason for deliberately cing the elders'' residences on the fifth floor, for the convenience of handling emergencies quickly. Once they reached the seventh floor, all the answers would be revealed.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The seventh floor.


    A multitude of demons broke free, their aura materializing into substance, like ck smoke billowing, creating a terrible sight of demons dancing chaotically.


    Miss Bai turned around, her face filled with confusion, and a hint of grievance.


    Her bright, gleaming sword pointed at Su Heng.


    "What are you doing?" Su Heng asked.


    "Why have you released all the demons?" Miss Bai asked, "Was it an ident, or on purpose?"


    ...It was intentionally idental.


    Su Heng thought.


    As the saying goes, a new official makes his mark with three strokes of authority.


    Since Li Daoxuan had specifically instructed him that as long as he didn''t let the demons out of the Demon Suppression Tower, he could do as he pleased inside.


    So Su Heng didn''t care anymore.


    These pieces of food actually dared to be arrogant in front of him, speaking insolently.


    Su Heng didn''t indulge them, the seventh floor''s demons were indeed too numerous, and it was about time for a good ughter.


    Su Heng reached out and grabbed Miss Bai''s cor.


    He lifted her with one hand like a doll and ced her behind him.


    Taking a step forward, the Ghost-Seer''s Sorrow he carried on his back was unleashed, and the exaggeratedly shaped huge de was now held in Su Heng''s hand.


    His body swelled, and his eyes emitted a faint red glow.


    Behind him,


    Miss Bai watched Su Heng''s silhouette.


    Such a tall and sturdy figure, like a high wall, instantly separated her from the demons, and that frenzied, cold aura also disappeared.


    "Can he really deal with so many demons on the seventh floor all by himself?" Miss Bai felt that her thought was somewhat fanciful.


    In front of Su Heng, the demons also realized that Su Heng was blocking the exit.


    To leave, they needed to take him down.


    "Kill him!" screamed the bandage-wrapped demon servant, "Just kill him, and we can get out of the Demon Suppression Tower."


    Having said that, he charged at Su Heng in the lead.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Heng took a deep breath, his chest expanding.


    Blood vessels exploded in his eyes, and he gradually began to get excited.


    With a sweep of the Ghost-Seer''s Sorrow, a shriek sounded, leaving behind a bloody arc that cut the bandage-wrapped demon servant''s body in half.


    Not much blood flowed out.


    Underneath the bandages, countless blood vessels grew, and the two halves of the body quickly healed.


    "Useless!" shrieked the bandage-wrapped demon servant, "I am immortal, you can''t kill me."


    He cackled strangely, opening his wide mouth, filled with yellowed, sharp teeth like a shark''s, and lunged at Su Heng''s throat like a beast.


    "Can''t be killed!?"


    Su Heng spread his five fingers, sted the air, and grabbed the demon servant''s head in his hand.


    "Just some lingering demon remnants clinging on, and you really think you''re invincible?" Su Heng sneered and mmed it against the left wall.


    Boom!


    The wall violently shook.


    A massive hole over two meters in diameter appeared beside Su Heng.


    At the center of the hole, the demon''s entire head burst open like a rotten watermelon, with blood and brain matter sttering everywhere.


    Its broken body was still struggling to heal.


    But a surge of icy energy quickly poured in, instantly freezing its body and turning it into a terrifying specimen.


    Su Heng continued moving forward, taking a step out.


    Inside the Demon Suppression Tower, a multitude of demons stopped in their tracks, their frenzy gradually subsiding as they looked at Su Heng with apprehension.


    "Don''t be afraid!" the venomous old man shrieked sinisterly, "he''s just one man."


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The ground trembled slightly.


    A huge meatball charged through the figures on either side, barreling towards Su Heng.


    With a purple-ck body and a catfish-like gaping mouth, it was the ink catfish that they had seen before. Its body swelled again, charging with an unstoppable formidable aura, even causing Su Heng''s expression to grow solemn.


    He slightly spread his legs apart, lowering his center of gravity.


    Power surged from his feet.


    A dragon-like strength traveled through his spine, up his back, and eventually concentrated into his pitch-ck iron fist.


    Boom!


    Su Heng punched forward.


    The fierce powerpressed the air, creating a conical shockwave.


    The catfish demon''s body paused, its abdomen caving in severely as it let out an agonized howl from its tentacled mouth.


    It shook uncontrobly, swelling and tearing apart.


    Pupu pupu!


    Blood spurted from its eyes and nostrils.


    In the end, its entire body, like an overinted balloon, burst apart, spattering chunks of blood and flesh across every corner of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    "Hahaha!" Su Heng, covered in blood, roared, "Kill!"


    Dreadful sweeps, iron fists mmed down.


    His bodily strength burned like smoke, wafting around him.


    Wherever Su Heng passed, a gale of blood and carnage followed; no demon could stop him.


    In just the blink of an eye, the once chaotic Demon Suppression Tower quieted down, a thickyer of blood almost deep enough to cover the ankles squelched underfoot.


    The venomous old man''s face was filled with horror.


    He furrowed his brows tightly, losing his prior sinisterposure. Continue your adventure on


    He turned and ran towards the cell that had once imprisoned him, now somewhat regretting his provocative words.


    This guy...


    He''s simply a madman, acting without any consideration.


    And his strength is terrifyingly formidable.


    Whoosh!


    Arge hand, fingers spread wide, materialized out of nowhere and grasped the venomous old man''s head.


    "I certainly haven''t forgotten about you, where do you think you''re running off to," Su Heng lowered his head, his mouth twisted into an exaggerated smile, his face carrying a grotesque grin


    The venomous old man''s body trembled uncontrobly.


    "Your vitality seems quite tenacious, good, that means you can die a bit more painfully."


    Su Heng muttered softly.


    He nted the Ghost-Faced Sorrow into the floor, then grasped the arms of the Poison Elder with both hands.


    It took just a few moments to rip the Poison Elder''s arms and legs from his body, and then with his fingers spread wide, he balled the mutted torso into a lump of flesh.


    Bang!


    Su Heng mmed his palm down.


    Apanied by a scream, the Poison Elder made intimate contact with the wall.


    In the midst of the roaring st, the Poison Elder exploded with a bang, leaving behind only a few scraps of blood and flesh still sticking to the indented wall.


    "Huff..."


    With the Poison Elder''s death, there were no more demons in the hallway outside.


    Some demons took advantage of the chaos to slip back into their own cells, as obedient as children.


    There were even some demons who chose not to flee despite Su Heng opening their cells willingly; instead, they continued to stay motionless within the prison.


    "Why don''t you run?"


    Gazing into the red figure in the cell, Su Heng spoke with a touch of regret, "If you had tried to escape, I could have eaten you."


    Li Hongxiu lifted her head, herplexion pale and her eyes a deep ck.


    She stared at Su Heng for a long while before saying, "Thank you."


    "Hm?"


    Looking at Su Heng''s puzzled face, Li Hongxiu said softly, "Thank you for sparing the lives of the girls from the Red Building."


    It was onlyter that she learned from Li Daoxuan that, although the Red Building was destroyed,


    The people inside were all still alive.


    Upon further reflection, she recalled that when Su Heng entered the Red Building,


    The sisters had tried to stop him, and if he''d been just a bit more merciless, none would have survived.


    "Heh," Su Heng scoffed coldly. "You think by ttering me, I''ll spare you?"


    "I deserve to be punished," Li Hongxiu said calmly.


    She buried her head back between her knees, curling her body into a ball, and stopped speaking.


    As for these creatures, Su Heng couldn''t be bothered with them any longer. Using the Token, he activated the Formation to seal the prison again.


    He then summoned arge number of fungi, transforming the fresh blood and rotten flesh into Flesh Genghis Khan.


    As for the remaining scraps of flesh...


    "Transport these things to the Tower Master''s room," Su Heng instructed, patting Miss Bai on the shoulder.


    ng!


    Miss Bai''s gaze was vacant.


    Her longsword wasn''t held firmly and dropped to the ground, emitting a crisp sound.


    He walked downstairs, heading toward the living area on the fifth level.


    On his way, he happened to meet Zhao Zongwu and Li Xunhao. Without greeting them, Su Heng left directly.


    Leaving the two exchanging confused nces.


    "What''s going on?" Li Xunhao waspletely baffled. Subconsciously, he continued forward and arrived at the seventh level.


    A pungent smell of blood hit him; the hallway was littered with blood and severed limbs, and the demons in the cells were all shivering.


    Li Xunhao swallowed hard and rubbed his eyes vigorously.


    Only then did he confirm he wasn''t seeing things.


    "Damn, that''s badass! This time we''ve really got a living King Yan on our hands," Li Xunhao eximed excitedly, hopping on the spot, unable to resist clenching his fists.

 Chapter 85: 81: Perfection of the Five Elements, Determining Direction

    Chapter 85: 81: Perfection of the Five Elements, Determining Direction


    "Creak!"


    Demon Suppression Tower, fifth floor.


    Su Heng stretched out his hand to push open the thick solid wood door in front of him, and sunlight immediately poured in.


    This was a room in the Demon Suppression Tower specially prepared for the Tower Master. The floor beneath his feet was made of marble, adorned with golden, strange patterns.


    On the ceiling,yers of gray lines wove into a.


    And hanging on the were human skulls symbolizing purity and death.


    The walls on all four sides, the one facing south contained huge windows, the sunlight streaming in allowed one to see tiny dust mites floating in the beams of light.


    And the other three walls.


    Each one was adorned with a huge tapestry, the heads of wild beasts, and thick, rustic ebony bookshelves.Su Heng''s gaze lingered momentarily on the tapestry, which was embroidered with a ck and white depiction of a dragon turning the clouds and rain.


    Near the window was arge desk.


    On the desk, there was a censer with wisps of white smoke trailing in the sunlight.


    Su Heng approached and then smelt a peculiar scent like that of steel drenched in ice water, somewhat unique, but not unpleasant.


    From the style retained in this room,


    It wasn''t hard to imagine that its previous owner was a stern, merciless guardian.


    No wonder, after thest Demon Suppression Tower Master was defeated in a surprise attack, Li Daoxuan was so enraged he even turned against the noble families.


    Su Heng moved over to the bookshelf.


    He casually took down a few books and flipped through them.


    Most of the rows of books contained research and records rted to the demonic beings within the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Another part consisted of Xu Tong''s cultivation notes, and his doubts and insights.


    Su Heng frowned as he read for a while.


    He also found it interesting.


    It could serve as a pastime, enriching his own knowledge reserve.


    However, the pressing matter was still to quickly enhance his strength, for even in the current Baihua County,


    Although Su Heng''s strength was already formidable, it was certainly not the strongest.


    In a corner of the room,


    The corpses of seventh-level demonic beings had been neatly organized and ced in boxes, stacked together.


    They filled an entire wall, like a small mountain.


    Apart from the fresh blood and rotten flesh, or things too disgusting to ingest, which Su Heng had transformed using parasitic species into flesh of the Mass of Meat,


    Most of the demonic flesh had beenpletely preserved.


    In Su Heng''s view,


    The parasitic species of the Yin Body Mass were more of apromise talent.


    Ordinary flesh, transformed by the parasitic species, became easier to digest and absorb.


    But pure demonic flesh,


    Transformed by parasitic species, would lose some nutrients and be a loss rather than a gain.


    Such a vast reserve of food was enough to allow Su Heng to advance his martial studies to a considerably profound realm.


    But profound did not mean perfect.


    Click!


    He took out a horn from the box, most likely snapped off from some demonic servant.


    The steel-hard horn, under Su Heng''s well-trained bite, was just like high-quality chocte, melting immediately upon entry.


    While eating, he pulled out a small booklet detailing the "Miniature Mist Skill" from his chest.


    "The Miniature Mist Skill corresponds to the Metal attribute Secret Technique within the Eight Phases Secret Skill; once this skill is mastered, the Bone Forging Realm''s Secret Technique within the Eight Phases will be considered mature. But clearly, this is not yet perfect."


    Su Heng sat on therge chair behind the long table.


    The long table and chair were custom-made, fitting his current physique.


    Sitting on it, he did not feel ufortable.


    He rubbed his temples, then opened the attribute panel.


    [Realm: Vein Mutation 130%, Bone Mutation 62%]


    "Judging by the current situation, even if the Miniature Mist Skill is perfected, the Bone Mutation will not reach one hundred percent."


    "Therefore, to perfect this realm, I must find a way toplete it."


    "Tsk tsk... The two missing techniques are fire and earth attributes. The fire attribute technique can be substituted with the enhanced ck Evil Technique."


    "As for the earth attribute technique...",


    "With Demon Suppression Bureau being immense and wealthy, finding a suitable one within it is not difficult. If necessary, I can merge several lower-level techniques to create a new technique. It''s just a matter of more time and effort, nothing serious."


    "The key lies in... how to integrate the five techniques into a single framework; this is the most troublesome issue."


    Su Heng, somewhat annoyed, tapped his fingers on the table, making a thudding sound.


    Just then, a sh of inspiration struck his mind.


    "Hmm!?"


    He stood up and walked to the bookcase.


    After searching through it, he retrieved a small booklet that he had found among the Xu Family''s secret treasures, called "Minor Five Elements Fist."


    Initially, Su Heng considered it second-rate.


    Afterwards, he hadn''t paid much attention to it and it had been forgotten in a corner.


    But now, looking at its contents, an idea gradually formed in his mind that might work.


    "By using the content recorded in the Minor Five Element Fist as the fundamental framework and integrating it with the Five True Cultivation Techniques, perhaps the upper part of the Eight Phases Secret Skill could be perfected. The cultivation at the Bone Forging Realm could be pushed to its limit, or even exceed it."


    "This general direction should be feasible, but the specific details still need to be verified first."


    Su Heng reyed the whole process in his mind, his face gradually revealing a trace of a smile.


    After confirming the direction,


    Su Heng did not hesitate and quickly began to act.


    With a clear direction and a concrete n,bined with strong execution,


    Time passed quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, five days had already passed.


    On the surface, Baihua County was calm, but underneath, there were already tumultuous undercurrents.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    At dusk,


    Inside a tavern called "Drunken Immortal Pavilion" in the inner city of Baihua County


    The ce was busy, bustling with activity.


    The first floor''s hall featured andscape of artificial hills and flowing water, with cranes-shaped colorednterns on either side.


    The entire tavern was designed in tiered circles.


    A series ofnterns hung down from the ceiling.


    Clearly, a special type of light source was ced inside; even as the sun set, the interior was as bright as day.


    In the not so developed Great Zhou Dynasty,


    This scene could be considered a small spectacle.


    As you can imagine, most of the patrons practicing here were the upper echelon of Baihua County.


    Drunken Immortal Pavilion''s third floor.


    Inside an elegantly ssical private room,


    Read fresh chapters at


    A rugged-looking, bulbous-nosed man with a dark face impatiently tore open his clothes at the chest, revealing his hairy chest.


    Bang!


    He pped down hard.


    The dishes and cups on the table in front of him were thrown into the air, nging as they fell back down.


    Soup and drinks were sshed, leaving a sticky mess on the table.


    But this butcher-like man didn''t care; instead, he blurted out angrily, "This damn Li Daoxuan! It never ends. He just threw me into the Demon Suppression Tower, and there it was, over thirty years. It was hard enough arranging an early leave from the Demon Suppression Tower, and then this mishap urs. It''s infuriating, don''t you think?"


    In front of the dark-faced man was a middle-aged man dressed in a brown long robe, his appearance sharp-witted.


    His skin was fair, his hair meticulously groomed, and he had two small mustaches by the corners of his mouth, giving him the look of a businessman.


    These two men were the remaining elders of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    The dark-faced man was named Wang Bingquan, and the one across from him was Ma Youcai.


    Ma Youcai chuckled and raised his cup, "Elder Wang, calm your anger, we''re finally out for a meal, why speak such disheartening words?"


    The two men lightly clinked their cups and downed the excellent brew inside.


    "Don''t talk about these things; the more you talk, the angrier I get," Wang Bingquan couldn''t help but curse again, "Even though we are called elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau, in my view, we are no different from those demons inside the Demon Suppression Tower."


    "We can''t leave the Demon Suppression Tower at will anyway, the pressure is high, and it''s dangerous."


    "If by ident a demon escapes, Li Daoxuan will publicly berate us. I really can''t stand this bullshit."


    The elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Generally divided into demon-ying, demon suppression, and the Demon Suppression Tower itself.


    Among them, the elders of the Demon Suppression Tower faced the most pressure and threats.


    Wang Bingquan was very dissatisfied with his current situation; he had already negotiated with Hong Wendao that after the new Tower Master was appointed,


    He would leave the Demon Suppression Tower and be reced by another elder.


    But unexpectedly,


    A mishap arose.


    The ns he had made evaporated in an instant, and Wang Bingquan was naturally in a foul mood.


    It just so happened that Ma Youcai invited him out for a drink, and Wang Bingquan agreed without a second thought.


    This drink...


    Was obviously some rare, exquisite brew.


    Wang Bingquan didn''t talk much, just kept a smile on his face, urging drink after drink.


    After the dishes had varied through five vors and the drinks had gone through three rounds,


    Wang Bingquan''s big face flushed ck and red.


    He was noticeably drunk, his head cloudy, and Ma Youcai in front of him seemed to have double images.


    "Burp..." Wang Bingquan leaned back in his chair and let out a belch, a piece of lettuce sticking to his yellowed teeth.


    Ma Youcai''s brow furrowed slightly, a hint of disdain crossing his face.


    Wang Bingquan, already muddled by alcohol, didn''t notice and blurted out, "The drinks at the Drunken Immortal Pavilion are really good. It''s a pity, once we return to the Demon Suppression Tower, it will be hard to drink like this again."


    "Elder Wang, I actually have an idea," Ma Youcai, judging the mood right,


    Put down his cup, raised his head with a mysterious smile on his face.


    "Given that the Demon Suppression Bureau is declining and the noble families are uniting and flourishing, since Elder Wang is discontent within the Demon Suppression Bureau, why not consider switching sides and serving the noble families?" Ma Youcai suggested with a smile, "After all, our capabilities are real, and we won''t be mistreated no matter where we are."


    Wang Bingquan jolted, his drunkenness clearing significantly.


    He suddenly looked up, staring at Ma Youcai in shock, "You belong to the noble families? No, you''ve been serving the noble families!?"

 Chapter 86: As a Martial Artist, Righteousness Comes First

    Chapter 86: As a Martial Artist, Righteousness Comes First


    Thud!


    The private room''s door on the third floor of Drunken Immortal Pavilion opened and closed.


    Wang Bingquan''s tall and slovenly figure staggered out of the room.


    Inside the private room.


    Ma Youcai looked at the messy table in front of him.


    The smile on his face gradually receded, turning into a serious contemtion.


    Although Wang Bingquan had not immediately agreed, doubt had already begun to surface in his heart.


    Having worked with Wang Bingquan for over twenty years, he naturally knew that what he needed to do next was to raise the stakes,yer byyer.


    Step by step, he would shatter Wang Bingquan''s psychological defenses.This part was not a big problem.


    Next, the key question was how to deal with that new person in Demon Suppression Tower.


    "No matter how strong an individual''s strength is, they cannot be utterly wless. Not even Li Daoxuan''s master, the former head of Demon Suppression Bureau, someone so splendid and limitless, could avoid an unknown fate of life and death. Let alone a mere new Demon Suppression Tower Master."


    Ma Youcai shook his head, let out a coldugh, and drained the fine wine in his ss in one gulp.


    He abruptly stood up and left the tavern.


    By now, the sky had darkened.


    But the inner city of Baihua County was especially bustling, with a constant stream of people on the roads and carriages threading through. The shops lining both sides of the street all hung various-sized, uniquely shaped peculiarnterns. The cries of pedestrians and the shouts of merchants intermingled, creating a cacophony of noise.


    Ma Youcai wound his way through the streets, turning left and right, finally entering a secluded, dimly-lit alleyway.


    At the end of the alleyway was a wooden door.


    Knocking on the door, it opened and a person inside took a nce, then stepped aside to let the influential family''s insider from the Demon Suppression Bureau pass through.


    Ma Youcai slightly nodded his head, a confident smile hanging on the corner of his mouth.


    He walked in with his head held high and chest puffed out.


    The door closed behind him.


    From the outside, it appeared to be just an inconspicuous alleyway, showing no signs of anything amiss.


    But beyond the wooden door was another world entirely. The smells of alcohol and stimting drugs assailed the senses, and the raucous screams fluctuated continuously.


    The space inside was expansive, with a metal ring in the central area.


    Two nearly two-meter-tall men fought until they were covered in blood, while underneath people continuously cedrge bets of Silver Tael with the house.


    This ce was unmistakably an underground gambling den.


    Ma Youcai''s gaze briefly rested on the ring, then he shook his head and moved on.


    Pushing aside the curtain, he entered an inconspicuous small room at the end of the gambling den.


    Ma Youcai reached out his hand.


    He ignited the oilmp hanging on the wall.


    The light of themp flickered like a dueling sword amidst the tidal waves of shouting from outside.


    Two tall and burly figures appeared in the dim light. One sat brazenly in a wooden chair, while the other leaned against the wall, leisurely sipping tea from a white porcin cup, his gaze calm as ifpletely oblivious to Ma Youcai''s arrival.


    Don''t miss out on


    Upon closer inspection, the two men''s faces were nearly identical.


    Indeed, they were twins¡ªthe brothers Song Ting and Song Yingchun from the Song Family.


    Among the six major families in Baihua County, apart from the Hong Family, the Song Family was the strongest.


    The key reason was that Song Ting and Song Yingchun working together possessed strength not inferior to any family head of the major families.


    That day in Jiangyue Pavilion,


    Song Ting had even made a move to test Su Heng.


    Unfortunately, his created shadow puppet was destroyed, and he himself suffered a bacsh, with the matter ultimatelying to nothing.


    "How did the task I assigned to you go?" The one seated like a ruler on the chair was the older brother, Song Ting.


    "Wang Bingquan has basically agreed. Next, we just need to figure out a way to lure that person out of Demon Suppression Tower,"


    Ma Youcai bowed, responding.


    "This shouldn''t be difficult." Song Yingchun, who was somber as deep water, gently tapped the lid of his cup and spoke softly, "As the Tower Master of Demon Suppression Tower, his duty is to prevent the escape of demons. You two elders working together to smuggle a demon out of the tower should not be a particrly difficult task."


    "That man''s character is quite arrogant. As long as a demon escapes Demon Suppression Tower, he will surely go after it,"


    Song Ting''s face was marked with overt hatred as he clenched his fist hard, "At that time, we can lure him into a trap and avenge Brother Wendao!"


    "If we''re willing to risk exposing our identity, plus with Wang Bingquan''s cooperation, snatching a demon out of Demon Suppression Tower is indeed feasible,"


    Ma Youcai frowned and said, "However, there''s one thing I don''t understand."


    Song Yingchun: "Let''s hear it."


    "With the death of Hong Wendao, shouldn''t the Hong Family have the greatest reaction? Why is it that in these past few days, the Hong Family hasn''t shown any activity, yet it is we who are preparing for retaliation?" Ma Youcai asked, puzzled.


    "If you can think of that, how could Li Daoxuan not?" Song Yingchun set down his teacup and scoffed, "Just among those we''ve noticed watching the Hong Family, there are seven or eight. Not to mention those lurking in the shadows, unseen, who are sure to be even more numerous."


    "The Hong Family still doesn''t want topletely break with Li Daoxuan, so they have no choice but to endure."


    "I see..." Ma Youcai nodded.


    Song Ting snorted, "Endure? If they keep enduring, then Hong Jiuxiang shouldn''t be called ''Jiuxiang''¡ªthat name is too domineering and he can''t live up to it. He should just change his name to Hong ''Jiugui,'' which fits him well."


    "Hong Jiuxiang is a big brute, indifferent even as his own son was torn to pieces before him. Hong Dingtian is a lesser brute, willing to let his elder brother lose his life in exchange for a clear martial path for himself. It''s such a shame for our Brother Wendao, such a righteous man to be born in such a family of wolves, rats, and other base creatures!"


    "However..."


    Ma Youcai hesitated before speaking, "That man''s strength is extremely formidable."


    "That day, when my practice of the cultivation technique went awry, I nearly lost my life and my path. It was brother Hong Wendao who ventured three hundred li into the forbidden area of Breath Swamp and risked his life to kill a Su Heng fish, retrieving its demon carcass for me. Not only did I survive, but my cultivation also improved significantly."


    Song Ting clenched his fists fiercely, his eyes bloodshot, and droplets of blood trickled down from his fingertips. In the dim firelight, his facial expression was ferocious and terrifying.


    "Now that he''s been brutally murdered by a viin, if I stand by and do nothing, where is the brotherly loyalty between us, and where is the martial courage amongst us martial artists?"


    "Brother is right," said Song Yingchun in a clear voice from the side. "It is not terrifying to be weak; what''s terrifying is not having the courage to strike at the strong. In this world, while martial strength is important, it does not represent everything."


    "Wendao brother also took great care of me, I cannot ignore his death," Song Yingchun added.


    "Good!"


    Ma Youcai also responded emphatically, "Since the two brothers have made up their minds, then leave the next steps to me."


    "If all goes well, in the next few days, I should be able to find a way to get him out of the Demon Suppression Tower. As for the rest, that will be up to the two brothers."


    "Hmm," nodded Song Ting, his expression gradually softening, "Thank you for the trouble."


    Ma Youcai rose and bowed with a fist sped.


    He gave a nod to both men as a sign of respect and then turned and left, quickly disappearing into the underground fighting arena.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Bang!


    Demon Suppression Tower, fifth floor.


    Su Heng sat cross-legged on a huge cushion, flicking his finger.


    With a gust of wind, the air ripped open, causing dust to scatter as it resonated back and forth.


    A golden sphere of energy burst forth, traveling over ten meters and mming heavily into an iron te more than ten centimeters thick, leaving a noticeable dent.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Heng was somewhat startled by the power, "Such force, if unleashed on the battlefield, could even threaten a main battle tank."


    Before his transmigration, he had been very interested in the military technology of the past.


    Those steel behemoths that swept across battlefields.


    Their frontal armor never exceeded twenty centimeters in thickness.


    Su Heng couldn''t prate it in one blow, but a few more hits would surely tten and tear it apart.


    The supernormal secret weapons of this world were indeed extravagant; when cultivated to a profound level, each individual seemed like a humanoid Gundam.


    Su Heng pondered for a moment.


    He changed the way the energy flowed in his body, spreading his five fingers wide.


    The unique Arc Light Strength of the Miniature Mist Skill was no longer condensed into a sphere but into dazzling, golden threads.


    Between Su Heng''s fingers, they leapt and twinkled, casting a golden illusion.


    "Perhaps..."


    A certain realization dawned on Su Heng, "This is the origin of the Miniature Mist Skill''s name."


    Whoosh!


    He maintained the flow of energy.


    With his fingers spread wide, he pushed toward the steel te in front of him.


    The golden threads dashed through like lightning, seemingly without effect.


    Only after a while did the ufortable shrieking sound reach them from afar, as fine scratches appeared on the steel te.


    The scratches grew thicker and more disjointed, with the screeching bing increasingly piercing.


    Finally, there was a dull sound of collision.


    The thick steel was cut into more than a dozen irregr pieces under the full mastery of the Miniature Mist Skill, copsing and kicking up dust under the bright sunlight.


    "Snap!"


    Su Heng dusted off his hands and opened the attribute panel.


    [Miniature Mist Skill Ninth Layer (Special Effects: Arc Light Strength, Bone Strength, Pration, Cutting)]


    Among the three secret techniques of Qingmu Evesting, Cold Ice Charm, and Miniature Mist Skill, the first two were perfected at the eighthyer, while only the Miniature Mist Skill had a ninthyer.


    This technique had the most power.


    And, naturally, it was the most difficult one to master to a high degree.


    Of course, for Su Heng, it was just a matter of spending a few dozen attribute points more.


    "Next, I need to elevate the ck Evil Technique to the Bone Strength stage and then seek an Earth-attribute technique to strengthen." f


    Su Heng stood up and draped a ck robe from the coat rack over himself.


    With a wave of his hand, his strong energy twisted the air, whipping up a fierce wind that gathered all sorts of debris and trash to the corner of the room.


    In time, someone woulde to clean it up.


    "Thump, thump, thump!"


    Just as he was about to review Xu Tong''s cultivation notes, a knock on the door interrupted Su Heng''s actions.


    The door opened, and a disciple from the Demon Suppression Bureau handed him an envelope.


    "Hmm..." Su Heng''s brows furrowed slightly, "Ma Youcai... seems to be an elder of the Demon Suppression Tower. I''ve never met him. He wants to invite me to dinner."


    "Oh well, having just finished my meditation retreat, it shouldn''t hurt to go out and meet him."

 Chapter 87: 83: Invincible, Kicked an Iron Board

    Chapter 87: 83: Invincible, Kicked an Iron Board


    "Ah... When Tower Master had just assumed his position, I was on a mission outside and failed toe and pay my respects at once, for which I sincerely apologize. Please forgive me, Tower Master."


    Ma Youcai raised the wine cup in his hand and bowed deeply to Su Heng.


    Then, he lifted his head and drank it all in one gulp.


    "No worries, I have heard about you from Elder Li, saying that you handle affairs reliably and are adept at resolving hidden dangers before they arise," Su Heng said with a smile. "I don''t care much for formalities; doing your duties well is already admirable."


    Having said this, he lifted the huge bronze wine vessel in his hand and gave a distant toast to Ma Youcai.


    "You are right, sir," Ma Youcai chuckled obsequiously.


    He lowered his head and stealthily wiped the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand.


    On the day Su Heng killed Hong Wendao, Ma Youcai was not present at the scene. In other words, although this man had always been scheming against Su Heng, this was their first actual meeting.


    Before this meeting,Ma Youcai had already learned something through many channels, both actively and passively.


    The new Tower Master of the Demon Suppression Tower was a rather imposing giant.


    Initially, Ma Youcai had been somewhat dismissive in his mind.


    Being overlyrge didn''t necessarily mean stronger, but surely meant less agility.


    At the very least, most of therge-bodied Martial Artists he had seen could be described as "big and dumb."


    But it was only upon seeing him with his own eyes that he realized his grave mistake.


    The man before him was definitely not a "big and dumb" type, but a War King who could conquer the world and ughter deities.


    He stood at least two meters and fifty centimeters tall, and possibly even close to two meters seventy.


    If it wasn''t for the high ceilings of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    In an ordinary room, he reckoned that just standing up would puncture the ceiling.


    Furthermore, he was remarkably strong, beyond imagination. Each muscle on his body was well-defined, rough, and barbaric. Stay immersed with


    When he tried to approach,


    Ma Youcai could feel the temperature of the air rising due to his presence.


    There was also that primal, wild scent that emanated from him.


    He sat in a specially made big chair ¨C not of wood, but of bronze.


    Not for luxury or uniqueness,


    But simply because no wood could fully support his body.


    Many sharp protrusions were present on the huge bronze throne, along the back and the armrests, looking as though they could scratch someone.


    Ma Youcai guessed that this feature was deliberately preserved.


    To avoidfort.


    Even temporary ease was not allowed.


    A person with both roots and wisdom is frightening enough, yet if they also possess resilience and barbarism,


    They would be aplete monster, an unbeatable deity.


    Ma Youcai was now feeling some regret.


    He felt that the n by the Song brothers, Song Ting and Song Yingchun, would hardly seed.


    But regret was useless now, as the n had already started, and he had no way out.


    The only constion he had was,


    Once he led Su Heng out of the Demon Suppression Tower, his task would bepleted.


    "You seem a bit distracted. Are you thinking about something?" Su Heng asked pensively after taking a bite of food and setting down the wine vessel.


    To amodate Su Heng''s physique,


    The long table in front of him was also custom-made, thicker and higher.


    Ma Youcai was eating standing aside, devoid of any majesty of a seasoned demon. He looked like a mere henchman.


    "What''s the matter,"


    Ma Youcai chuckled and toasted Su Heng once more.


    His face was full of smiles, but inside, he was cursing, "What is Wang Bingquan that idiot doing right now? Why has there been no movement for such a long time."


    If time dragged on too long,


    And if the guy in front of him became suspicious, they would both be doomed.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the other side,


    Things were unfolding just as Ma Youcai had anticipated; Wang Bingquan''s actions were not going very smoothly.


    "If it''s a demon from the sixth floor, even if it''s sneaked out, it wouldn''t cause much of a stir. As for a demon from the eighth floor, it might just eat me alive."


    Wang Bingquan shuddered, "Indeed, a demon from the seventh floor is most suitable."


    With this thought,


    Wang Bingquan cautiously observed his surroundings.


    Seeing that he hadn''t attracted any attention, he breathed a sigh of relief and jogged to the seventh floor.


    Then, Wang Bingquan was stunned.


    Turning the stairs, passing through a short, dim corridor.


    Wang Bingquan held a candle in his hand, its dim light scattering the darkness around him.


    "The environment here is as pitch-ck as ever, but why doesn''t it feel as chilly as before?" Wang Bingquan was puzzled, "Has the Demon Suppression Tower''s sealing formation been improved? Or has its connection with the ley lines been strengthened?"


    He wasn''t the type to delve into matters deeply.


    He just thought of quicklypleting the task Ma Youcai had entrusted to him.


    Just grab any demon from the seventh floor, take it out, and then lure the new Tower Master out and that would be fine.


    He arrived at the first prison door.


    He was about to break the seal when he suddenly froze.


    He remembered that the prison held the Elder Venom, a demon personally captured by Li Daoxuan, with considerable strength.


    However...


    The prison was empty.


    "Gone," Wang Bingquan was stunned for a moment, muttering, "Was this guy killed? That would be normal; after all, he was rather arrogant."


    He continued to check the second cell, but still found no one, only a bunch of residual bloodstains.


    Then the third, fourth, fifth cells, all the same!


    "Hiss..."


    Cold sweat formed on Wang Bingquan''s forehead.


    The situation had developed to this point, and even with his slow-witted nature,


    He immediately realized that something was wrong with the seventh floor''s prison ¨C most demons had been wiped out.


    "Who did this, and why?" Disruptions in the nned scheme threw Wang Bingquan into confusion,


    And as time trickled by.


    The longer he dyed here, the more likely his ws were to be discovered.


    By then...


    Thinking of the traitor''s fate,


    Wang Bingquan''s dark face, which resembled charcoal, vaguely turned a shade paler.


    Shivering violently with fear, he forced himself to concentrate and continued forward, searching for a suitable target.


    "Phew¡­"


    Finally, when he inspected the ninth cell,


    There was a living monster inside, and Wang Bingquan heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    However, this creature,


    Inside the cell was a blood-red tiger, over five meters in length, with well-developed muscles and arge patch of blood-colored tentacles wriggling on its back. It opened its mouth, crimson vertical pupils fixed on Wang Bingquan, emitting an annoyed growl from its mouth.


    "Forget it, this one is just too big, it won''t be easy to take out of the Demon Suppression Tower," Wang Bingquan felt reluctant but had to give up helplessly.


    Moving forward...


    He searched another seven or eight cells.


    Just like before, the cells were either empty, or the creatures were toorge or too fierce and difficult to control.


    It wasn''t until the eighteenth cell that Wang Bingquan finally stopped, his eyes lighting up.


    Inside this cell,


    Stood a beautiful girl d in red with ck hair flowing loose.


    The girl had her arms crossed, burying her head in her knees, appearing very petite.


    Upon hearing the noise from outside,


    The girl raised her head.


    A pale, pitiable face appeared before Wang Bingquan.


    As an elder of the Demon Suppression Bureau, though Wang Bingquan spent most of his time in the Demon Suppression Tower, he also had his outings to indulge himself.


    He had encountered many rare beauties.


    But upon seeing the young girl,


    He felt his heart thumping violently.


    Especially in such a hostile environment, under such a dangerous atmosphere,


    He felt even more so,


    That this girl before him seemed to be glowing.


    "Heaven truly favors me," Wang Bingquan felt that the tides had turned in his favor, not only could heplete his mission, but he might also get a chance to enjoy her charms.


    "What''s your name, I''ll take you out of here," Wang Bingquan manipted the formation.


    With a rumbling sound,


    The istion gate descended, and the Shining Stone Chains shackled on the girl''s hands clicked open.


    To Wang Bingquan''s surprise, upon gaining freedom, the girl''s face showed no happiness but was instead ice-cold.


    "I will not leave this ce," Li Hongxiu said coldly.


    "Have you gone mad, why would you want to stay here?" eximed Wang Bingquan in surprise. "Those people could kill you at any time, and might not even grant you a quick end."


    Li Hongxiu did not speak again,


    But using her legs, she shifted her buttocks, hiding herself in a corner of the room.


    One surprise after another made the already irritable Wang Bingquan even more impatient.


    "No matter what you think today, you have to leave with me, and it''s not up to you," Wang Bingquan said fiercely, his demeanor growing more ferocious.


    He had not noticed any demonic aura on the girl.


    Wang Bingquan found it somewhat strange.


    But there wasn''t enough time to think more, only subconsciously believing that such a frail and slender girl shouldn''t pose much of a threat.


    Thus, Wang Bingquan chose to act immediately.


    He spread his five fingers, and hisrge hand reached forward to grab Li Hongxiu''s arm.


    Hiss!


    A handful of crimson foxfire ignited.


    "Why!" Li Hongxiu suddenly looked up, her face stern, her sharp fangs bared, and her fluffy fox ears perked up.


    "I had already braced myself for death, why must you force me!"


    Apanied by a roar.


    The crimson foxfire erupted explosively, sending Wang Bingquan''s massive body flying backward, smashing heavily against the wall behind him.


    His chest was a mangled mess of flesh and blood, and his eyes showed stark horror as he looked at Li Hongxiu.


    "Damn it, it''s a fierce ghost!"


    Wang Bingquan, holding his chest, leaned against the wall and staggered to his feet. He didn''t dare to stay any longer and quickly vanished from Li Hongxiu''s sight.


    Li Hongxiu withdrew her gaze and resumed squatting in the corner, hugging her knees.


    The foxfire on her body swayed, gradually extinguishing and disappearing.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Then¡­ I will take my leave." Ma Youcai wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, nced at the robe hanging on the coat rack in the corner, and at the token on the robe.


    He sighed in relief and bowed to Su Heng.


    "Hmm." Su Heng''s face was slightly flushed, showing an obvious sign of intoxication.


    Hearing this, he merely waved his hand, continuing to drink by himself, as if he hadn''t noticed anything.


    Seeing this,


    Ma Youcai no longer lingered, turned, and quickly left, disappearing from view.


    In the slightly disheveled room, Su Heng''s drunken expression rapidly faded, his previously hazy eyes now carrying a hint of coldness.


    He stood up, hands sped behind his back, and walked to the window.


    "Creak."


    The door was pushed open.


    A figure walked in from outside and spoke softly to Su Heng.


    "I know," Su Heng nodded.


    "But¡­" Li Xunhao looked astonished, momentarily stunned.


    "Don''t you think this matter is a bit suspicious?" Su Heng asked in return.


    "That said, it certainly is suspicious," Li Xunhao frowned, "Two elders, just sneaking in and taking a small demon from the sixth floor, if this is considered betrayal or defection, it seems too much ado about nothing."


    "Their real intention must be to lure me out," Su Heng stated calmly.


    "Then you still¡­"


    "Since the opponent has willingly set a feast, how can there be a reason not to go?" Su Heng sneered, extending his hand and with a flick, the coat from the rack draped over his shoulder, "Besides, there''s an old saying about being a thief for a day but not being on guard for a thousand."


    "I indeed want to see who would use such mediocre tactics to attempt to harm me."


    "Shall I apany you there?" Li Xunhao volunteered.


    His nature was rather arrogant andzy, but ever since the incident that day, Li Xunhao''s attitude towards Su Heng had changed significantly.


    At this moment, he even proposed to take the initiative, and his voice contained a hint of tremor.


    Not out of fear, but out of excitement and anticipation.

 Chapter 88: 84: A Forest Sea Under the Moonlight, Nowhere to Escape

    Chapter 88: 84: A Forest Sea Under the Moonlight, Nowhere to Escape


    "Uh..."


    Su Heng thought for a moment, then waved his hand, "Let''s not bother."


    Li Xunhao''s face immediately showed disappointment.


    "The interior of the Demon Suppression Tower is what really matters. With you defending here, I can be at ease," Su Heng said as he patted Li Xunhao''s shoulderfortingly.


    Li Xunhao had a rough guess that the real reason was fear that he would slow them down if he went up.


    But the fact that the other party was willing to put it this way


    Still moved Li Xunhao somewhat.


    He nodded seriously and said to Su Heng, "I will not fail you."


    "Mmm." Su Heng smiled, the window before him suddenly opened wide, the breeze swept through, and the moon shone through the clouds. Su Heng leaped forward.His ck cloak fluttered in mid-air, trailing behind him.


    His entire figure, like a huge bat, vanished in the blink of an eye amidst the bustling inner city.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Elsewhere.


    Ma Youcai and Wang Bingquan were also at odds.


    "You damn idiot, you can''t even handle such a trivial matter, and you even got yourself hurt," one berated the other.


    Remembering the suffocating presence while he was with Su Heng and that urgent sense of trepidation, and then looking at the feeble demon creature slung over Wang Bingquan''s shoulder,


    Ma Youcai''s vision started to ck out.


    What a pitfall!


    A total pig-headed teammate.


    No wonder you''re not valued in the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    "You don''t know what I encountered," Wang Bingquan retorted with a hint of grievance, "Something happened on the seventh floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, most demons disappeared without a trace, the cells were all empty."


    He spoke with lingering fear, "After much difficulty finding a suitable girl, I never expected she''d turn out to be a fierce ghost."


    "A spirit that has not dissipated after death is a fierce ghost."


    "Among the four types of demons, a spirit is the second rarest existence. I almost didn''t live to see you."


    "Fierce ghost..."


    Upon hearing these two words, Ma Youcai''splexion also changed.


    "You just said that the seventh floor of the Demon Suppression Tower is pretty much empty?" he asked in a lowered voice.


    "Is that even a question!" Wang Bingquan puffed out his belly, a face full of grievance.


    "Hiss..."


    Ma Youcai''s expression changed, showing signs of indecision, "We might have been too hasty with this operation. But now, it''s no use talking about that."


    "The seventh floor, the Demon Suppression Tower Master... Could it be that all those demons were ughtered by him? Li Daoxuan has gone mad, letting him act recklessly. But even if he did go on a rampage, to be capable of something like this, his strength must be ridiculously..."


    At that thought,


    And remembering the imposing figure of Su Heng sitting on the bronze throne,


    Ma Youcai couldn''t help but shiver.


    Just then, a flock of crows pping their wings flew over the treetops, casting clear shadows on the bright moonlit disk.


    Such an ordinary scene made Ma Youcai jumpy.


    "Damn it." Ma Youcai felt he had underestimated the new Demon Suppression Tower Master somewhat, "We need to hasten our pace and rendezvous with the Song brothers as soon as possible. We can''t handle this kind of monster by ourselves."


    "Don''t underestimate yourself either," Wang Bingquan disagreed, shaking his head, "We are all strong individuals in the Demon Embryo Realm. How much could our abilities differ, really?"


    Looking at this guy with his foolish face, Ma Youcai felt bitterness rising in his throat.


    His vision darkened, and he simply kept quiet.


    He hastened towards the outskirts of the city in the direction they had agreed upon.


    "Hey!" Wang Bingquan had just been full of pride, but when he looked up, he saw Ma Youcai already dozens of meters away,


    Barely visible in the dark of the night.


    He suddenly panicked, with the half-dead demon creature over his shoulder, he spurred his mount forward, all the while shouting, "Wait for me!"


    They flew over the city wall and followed the official road for a distance before quickly turning onto a secluded path.


    The trees on both sides grew denser, and the sound of running water was heard.


    Between the trees, there seemed to be a faint mist lingering. Ma Youcai, intent only on hastening his journey to fulfill his responsibility and then leave as soon as possible, paid no heed to these details.


    The further they went, the dimmer the light became.


    Eventually, even the ubiquitous chirping of insects in the summertime forest seemed to disappear.


    Crack!


    Ma Youcai took a step forward.


    And snapped a dry twig on the ground, creating a noise.


    He abruptly looked up to find himself in a wide, raised clearing in the forest, exactly where he had arranged to meet Song Ting and Song Yingchun.


    "Whew..."


    He let out a heavy sigh of relief, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Obviously, this sweat was not due to the small distance he had covered on foot, but because of the extreme nervousness he felt.


    "Brother Ma, you''re really in poor shape, all frail and weak," Wang Bingquan emerged from the woods behind, patting his shoulder and teasing him upon seeing him wipe his sweat, "Do you want me, Old Wang, to rmend you a few prescriptions? Guaranteed to make you energetic and ungging after you take them!"


    "Shut up!"


    Ma Youcai pped Wang Bingquan''s hand away from his shoulder with the back of his hand.


    He was breathing heavily, muscles tensed, and his tone urgent.


    "Something isn''t right... The environment here is off. We''ve arrived at the appointed time and the appointed ce, so why haven''t the Song brothers arrived yet?"


    "Could something special have held them up on the way here?"


    "Impossible!"


    "And... isn''t everything around us too quiet? I can''t hear anything."


    "Right! The mist, there''s something wrong with this mist!"


    Ma Youcai only felt his thoughts were a jumbled mess, all converging together and rushing towards his forehead before bursting open like a firework, bringing a moment of rity.


    Cold sweat instantly soaked through his clothes, and with his eyes about to split open, Ma Youcai shouted, "Our whereabouts have been discovered, we need to get out of here quickly!?"


    "Leave?"


    Wang Bingquan was immediately unhappy, "Brother Ma, you better not screw me over, what about the reward you promised?"


    Ma Youcai couldn''t be bothered to exin any further, as he abruptly turned around and took a step forward, only to stop again. Stay connected to the story on


    Not far ahead, in the bright and clear moonlight, stood a tall man with broad shoulders and long ck hair draped over them.


    The moment he saw the man''s face clearly.


    Ma Youcai''s heart nearly skipped a beat, and his scalp felt as if it would explode.


    That person was Su Heng.


    The worst-case scenario had urred.


    The two who were supposed to cover their escape, Song Ting and Song Yingchun, were trapped, and the main figure, Su Heng, had appeared right in front of them.


    "Tower... Tower Master..." Ma Youcai stared fixedly at Su Heng, dryly swallowing saliva.


    The step he had managed to take forward, he now slowly retracted.


    Su Heng looked at him calmly, seeming to understand what was going through Ma Youcai''s mind. He extended a hand forward, a ball of white mist slowly diffusing from his palm, blending into the surroundings.


    "This is Mist Fungus, capable of affecting a martial artist''s perception to some extent," Su Heng exined. "The two who came to rendezvous with you, though not weak in strength, would need almost a minute to break it."


    "Now just half a minute remains; if you can withstand my hand for this long, I will spare your lives."


    "What do you say? You two are also strong figures in the Demon Embryo Realm, want to give it a try?" Su Heng persuaded with a smile on his face.


    "Hmph, truly audacious!"


    Wang Bingquan pulled out arge saber tied to his back and thrust it heavily into the ground. "Even Li Daoxuan wouldn''t dare to make such a boastful im if he were here."


    "Brother Wang is right," said Ma Youcai loudly in agreement.


    He continued speaking using a method that silently transmitted his voice, "When the timees, you attack from the left, and I''ll attack from the right. Let''s hit him from both sides."


    "Okay," Wang Bingquan responded with a firm nod.


    Whoosh!


    He stomped heavily with his foot.


    The soft, crispy grass below bent downwards, creating ripples. f


    In the bright moonlight,rge petals and green leaves were whipped up into the air by the bursting gust of wind.


    However, halfway through his charge, Wang Bingquan realized something was wrong.


    Because to his right, it was empty; Ma Youcai was already fleeing, he had never intended to confront Su Heng head-on.


    "Hiss¡­"


    Wang Bingquan clenched his teeth, his eyes reddening.


    In the depths of his heart, he felt a strong sense of betrayal.


    Before he could react, an intense sense of crisis welled up, as Su Heng slowly raised his hand before him.


    Broad swaths of dull golden light, signifying formidable energy, appeared around him, converging towards his fingertips like streams, then erupting with a bang.


    Bang!


    The immense force pierced through the air.


    Like bullets from a sniper rifle leaving a trail in the sky, distinct vapor trails could be seen.


    Petals and leaves nearby were pulped and shattered, turning to fragments. Even the ground below showed a noticeable trench.


    Wang Bingquan''s pupils shrunk, his scalp tingling.


    Su Heng''s casual strike had inflicted a mortal sense of danger upon him.


    "sh," came a sound.


    His clothes tore, and arge swath of flesh on his shoulder turned inside out.


    But his head remained firmly on his shoulders, the feeling of a near-death experience causing Wang Bingquan''s legs to tremble and his body to go limp, hardly able to grip the saber in his hand.


    "Is it¡­ off-target?"


    "No!"


    A heartbeatter, a scream came from behind him.


    Wang Bingquan abruptly turned, just in time to see Ma Youcai''s chest pierced through, his body explosively torn apart in a gory spectacle.


    Chunks of flesh and gore scattered in all directions, covering an area over ten meters in radius.


    Plenty of the bloody mess alsonded on his head and body, with the fresh, moist scent from the ground being wiped out.


    In its ce was a thick stench of blood.


    "What the hell¡­" Wang Bingquan''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets at the sight.


    From a distance of dozens of meters away, the detached energy was still able to split a Demon Embryo Realm elder cleanly in two.


    What kind of monster was this?


    "You''re slightly stronger than him."


    A gentle voice sounded right by his ear, pulling Wang Bingquan back to reality.


    Somehow, Su Heng had appeared right in front of him. Hisrge hand was spread open, gently pressing against Wang Bingquan''s chest.


    Wang Bingquan felt as if his heart had skipped a beat.


    His voice carried a cry, "Spare me¡­ I was just¡­" Bang!


    In an instant, a furious power surged into his body, cutting off Wang Bingquan''s plea mid-sentence. His portly body shot up like a cannonball, flying dozens of meters away before crashing heavily into a branch jutting out from arge tree.


    Spurt!


    A muffled sound ensued as the force exploded.


    Wang Bingquan''s body split in sections, and in the blink of an eye, all that was left were strips of skin and flesh hanging on the branches.


    The blood painted the branches, trunk, and the ground below a deep red.


    From afar, it looked like some kind of gory, hellish creature.


    Su Heng straightened his slightly disheveled cor and stood with his hands behind his back.


    With two swooshing sounds,


    Two figures suddenly appeared on the grassy ground before him.


    Both men were simr in height and appearance, and even the disagreeable expressions on their faces were identical.

 Chapter 89: Late Arrival, Bloodthirsty Demon Vine

    Chapter 89: Late Arrival, Bloodthirsty Demon Vine


    "It seems we''re still one step toote." Looking at the disfigured corpses of Wang Bingquan and Ma Youcai, Song Yingchun sighed with some regret and shook his head.


    Wang Bingquan was no big deal.


    But Ma Youcai was a hard-won internal supporter Song Family had finally managed to nt within the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    He had been conscientious all these years, and had helped their family countless times. But to end up like this, made him somewhat unbearable.


    "Don''t me yourselves," Su Heng consoled, "They were just too weak."


    "I gave them a chance, if they were willing to attack together, there was a possibility of survival."


    Looking at his calm and indifferent face, Song Ting clenched his fists, feeling a surge of anger rushing to his head.


    His eyebrows furrowed, and his neck even seemed to grow a bit thicker.


    "What do you take human life for, a toy? They''re already dead, yet you''re still posturing here.""Or else what..." Su Heng spread his hands, "Betrayal alwayses with a price."


    His gaze lingered on Song Ting''s face for a moment, "I remember you, you were there when I killed Hong Wendao."


    "That really tters this old man," Song Ting responded with a sardonic smile.


    "So..."


    Su Heng said, "Are you here to avenge Hong Wendao?"


    "That''s right!" Song Ting dered confidently.


    "Having witnessed me in action, do you still think you can threaten me?" Su Heng tilted his head with a look of puzzlement.


    Song Ting clenched his fists tightly, his teeth grinding fiercely, "Brother Wendao was good to me, if nothing else, I can repay him with my life. Besides, martial arts is about the weak oveing the strong. If one doesn''t even have the courage to challenge the powerful, then what''s the point of all the years of diligent practice?"


    "Very good..." Su Heng smiled, pping his hands, "I admire your courage."


    "As a reward, I''ll allow you to strike first. Let me see the resolution in your quest for brotherly vengeance." Su Heng paused briefly, his mouth twitching, his smile broadening, "Just don''t disappoint me."


    "Hmph!"


    Song Ting let out a coldugh, "I''d like to see, with my brother and I joining forces, whether you can still be smiling at the end!"


    He shook his arms forcefully, tearing his wide sleeves.


    Solid, powerful forearms were wrapped with several gold bangles, making a ngorous sound.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He struck a series of poses.


    His clothes shattered inch by inch and scattered as torn rags.


    His body, of a normal human''s stature, swelled rapidly, blood engorged, and grew in the blink of an eye to over two meters tall.


    His muscles resembled the roots of an old tree, twisted and tangled, giving him a strong and imposing appearance.


    "Huff!!!"


    After adjusting himself to peak condition.


    Song Ting''s gaze turned frosty as he stepped forward and threw a heavy punch at Su Heng.


    This punch was straightforward and simple,cking any fanciful variations, but the force gathered in it kept converging, rotating, andpressing during the execution, until a hammer-like shadow formed on the fist''s edge, driving the airflow straight towards Su Heng''s chest.


    "Song Family''s ancestral Crushing Mountain Chaotic Rock force, indeed not bad," Su Heng shed a hint of admiration before his eyes.


    When ites to Cultivation Realm.


    Song Ting should be in the first stage of the Demonic Realm, Blood Exchangepleted.


    If he could break through to the second stage, the Five Internal Organs Realm, he would be genuinely at the Family Head level.


    But even so, with the enhancement of some special technique, the explosive force on Song Ting''s fists was in fact three times greater than that of a normal Blood Exchange.


    Just in terms of raw force, it was enough to rival some of the weaker practitioners in the Five Internal Organs Realm.


    Unfortunately...


    That amount of strength still posed no threat to Su Heng.


    Pop!


    Su Heng spread his hand and grasped forward.


    Song Ting''s full-powered punch was firmly blocked by his hand, which enveloped the entire fist.


    Two opposing forces collided andpressed in midair, then exploded with trails of white mist shooting out in all directions.


    Su Heng broke through the force barrier on Song Ting''s body.


    Five fingers thick as pirs gripped Song Ting''s wrist.


    If it had been a normal exchange, Song Ting''s arm would have been crushed by Su Heng''s terrifying wrist strength.


    But Song Ting seemed to have been prepared.


    The bangles on his wrist, of an unknown metal, became incredibly hard when infused with force. Su Heng''s fingers, which could easily tear through refined steel, only managed to twist and deform them slightly.


    Su Heng''s countermove was just as swift.


    If he couldn''t crush them, then¡ª


    With a bit of effort from his arm, Song Ting''s towering figure was suddenly swung up in the air and smashed down like a toy.


    Bang!


    A loud noise erupted.


    The ground burst upwards with dust, leaving a huge pit.


    Debris and soil scattered about, the woods on both sides of the clearing shook, rustling noises emerged, and flocks of birds took flight into the sky.


    As the dust settled and the flying debris returned to the ground.


    Inside the more than two-meter-deep pit, Song Ting''s arms and legs were folded in a defensive posture to dissipate the force.


    And on his arms, shoulders, and back, and other parts, broad dark brown scales appeared, his ears also turned sharp like those of an elf.


    "A demonic form capable of enhancing physical defense,"


    Su Heng was startled, thenughed, "No wonder your force is so much stronger than opponents of the same level."


    "What a pity..."


    The smile on his face disappeared, and his gaze turned fierce.


    He lifted his leg and stomped down heavily, the energy wrapped around his foot like zing mes, driving thick smoke and bending the grass around him low.


    It was easy to imagine that if such a stomp were tond solidly on a body.


    Even a body made of iron would be broken into two on the spot.


    Just before Su Heng''s foot fell, the hidden Song Yingchun finally made his move.


    Apanied by a piercing shriek like the roar of a hundred beasts, his body turned into a ck line, and his speed surged.


    All the energy in his body gathered at the tips of his palms, forming a shape like a sharp cone.


    With whisps of white air, he lunged towards Su Heng''s waist.


    Bang!


    Su Heng used his elbow to block.


    With circles of invisible shockwaves spreading, the clothes on his upper body split inch by inch.


    His foot, too, shifted direction effortlessly,nding on empty space, narrowly dodging at the critical moment by Song Ting.


    Within a three-meter range, the ground trembled violently.


    Stones shattered, and the earth turned to dust.


    Song Ting somersaulted up and stood firmly in the distance, panting heavily. He wiped his face with his hand.


    When he spread his hand open, he found a bright red spot in the center of his palm.


    These were tiny stones lifted by the explosion of energy.


    They had grazed his cheek, piercing through his defenses.


    "Hiss..." Song Ting''s eyes turned faintly red, "This monster, kill him!"


    He crossed his arms, the metal rings on his arms shing against each other, creating a burst of translucent sound ripples, as he charged towards Su Heng.


    Song Ting, Song Yingchun.


    The former had thick flesh and high defense, thetter had fast speed and strong piercing power.


    Add to that the fact that the two were twin brothers, who had lived together from childhood, their coordination was seamless and implicit.


    The three of them stood together, darting and weaving, casting repeated phantoms. Whether it was an ancient tree thick enough for several men to embrace, or a two-meter-tall boulder covered with green moss, anything that was touched or brushed against would end up bursting and shattering.


    For a moment, the forest was filled with incessant dull thuds.


    Flocks of birds took to the sky, and countless creatures trembled and panicked.


    As time passed, the gap between the three of them gradually widened.


    Su Heng''s energy seemed to be inexhaustible, still looking rxed and confident in his victory.


    While Song Ting and Song Yingchun could only barely hold on by relying on their close and seamless cooperation.


    Moreover, their energy was depleting too quickly, and their momentum had waned.


    Finally¡ªBang!


    Su Heng''s expression grew colder, making a punch out of thin air.


    The terrifying punchpressed the air, and a dense white shockwave sted outwards.


    The trees in front of him exploded row by row, sending debris flying, and a deep furrow rolled through the ground.


    At the end of the furrow.


    A raised steep cliff crumbled inch by inch, with cracks spreading and copsing into a huge pit.


    The moonlight, cold and deste like frost, saw Song Ting and Song Yingchun stop in their tracks, looking back, swallowing a gulp of saliva, feeling a chill climbing up their backs.


    "Damn it!" cursed Song Ting inwardly.


    A casual punch could shatter mountains and earth; such an unreasonable level of destructive power was too exaggerated.


    "You must be nearing your limit," Su Heng did not pursue his advantage, but said coldly, "If this is all you have, how can you avenge Hong Wendao?"


    His eyebrows knitted tightly, and a sh of bloodlight passed through his eyes, "Could it be that you two are ying with me!?"


    "You are indeed strong, but strength doesn''t mean everything in this world."


    Clearly at an absolute disadvantage, exhausted, yet there was not a hint of urgency on Song Ting''s face, instead, there was a faint smile.


    "Look around you, idiot!" Song Yingchun spoke up boldly.


    "Huh?"


    Su Heng frowned, as if he realized something.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    The moment he looked up, streaks of bloodlight burst from the dense forest.


    The crimson vines as thick as an adult''s wrist, covered in spikes and barbs, wrapped around Su Heng''s hands and feet.


    Su Heng struggled slightly.


    He couldn''t tear these vines from his body.


    "This is..." He sensed traces of a demonic aura from the vines, though not strong. And in the surrounding environment, there seemed to be no other living things.


    "This is a formation constructed using the corpse of the Bloodthirsty Demon Vine."


    Song Ting lightly tapped his toes on the ground and perched on a branch, with the moon at his back, looking down at Su Heng from a high position.


    "The Bloodthirsty Demon Vine is not only immune to fire and water, but also incredibly tough. What''s more important is that once a Martial Artist is entangled by the demon vine, their energy will be suppressed and sapped, making it hard to circte," exined Song Ting with a smile. "The Bloodthirsty Demon Vine is the bane of Martial Artists and also the treasured heritage of the Song Family."


    "Is that so?" Su Heng tried to channel his energy, indeed finding it sluggish.


    "Kill!" Song Ting swallowed a secret pill that stimted his potential, and a web of crimson veins erupted over his body.


    "Take his life now; don''t let him recover!" With a loud shout from Song Ting, Song Yingchun immediately followed up.


    The two men, one to the left and one to the right, crossed paths.


    Rushing towards Su Heng to attack once again.

 Chapter 90: 86: A Ladle of the Vast Ocean, A Mighty Force That Overturns the Sky

    Chapter 90: 86: A Ladle of the Vast Ocean, A Mighty Force That Overturns the Sky


    Entangled by the Bloodthirsty Demon Vine on his hands and feet, every movement Su Heng made consumed a tremendous amount of strength.


    Additionally, his strength was dyed and his actions slowed.


    Su Heng''s already less than exquisite fist technique presented numerous ws in an instant.


    Song Ting and Song Yingchun, both having consumed secret drugs, did not hesitate to overdraw their own bodies to boost themselves to their peaks.


    This increase and decrease.


    Throughout the brief exchange of ten or so rounds, Su Heng took more than ten hits.


    "Huff..." Song Ting dodged a sweep from Su Heng, rolling awkwardly to the side and crashing through the bushes beforending on a damp meadow.


    He climbed up from the ground, looking down at his own hands tingling and reddening faintly.


    Then he looked up again at thepletely unharmed Su Heng before him."Dammit!" Song Ting finally couldn''t hold back and cursed loudly, "This monster, is he made of iron? Even if he truly were made of iron, he should have been smashed to pieces by us!"


    "Elder brother, use that thing," Song Yingchun said, breathing heavily, "The effects of the drug are almost over, we must decide the battle quickly."


    "Okay!"


    Song Ting gritted his teeth, "At all costs, today this fiend must be in, to avenge our Wendao brothers."


    Song Ting suddenly burst forward, re-engaging Su Heng in closebat.


    Meanwhile, Song Yingchun seized the opportunity to stealthily circle behind Su Heng.


    He flipped his palm.


    A pitch-ck dagger with golden patterns appeared in Song Yingchun''s hand.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, his breathing, even his heartbeat became almost imperceptible, his entire being seemed to perfectly blend with the surrounding environment.


    Bang!


    On the open ground before him.


    Su Heng was covered in dense, thickyers of demonic vine.


    With arms spread, he countered Song Yingchun''s attack, his arms covered in brown scales, and the two briefly wrestled in collision.


    Despite suffering from various negative afflictions and fighting up until now, Su Heng still effortlessly overpowered Song Ting. Thetter''s muscles and bones squeaked with stress, and he wailed in agony. His lower legs sank into the muddy ground as he kept retreating, trenching deep furrows.


    "Now is the time¡ª" Song Yingchun inhaled deeply.


    His body, previously rxed to the extreme, suddenly tensed up, muscles throughout his body coiling like springs, and then releasing their stored power all at once.


    Whoosh!


    His body disappeared from view, leaving a residual image behind.


    Before the sound of air tearing could reach one''s ears, he was already behind Su Heng. The dagger in his hand drew a twisted, wave-like arc under the moonlight, shing towards Su Heng''s neck.


    Sss!


    Arge amount of hot blood spurted out, sshing over Song Yingchun''s face and body.


    "We did it!" Song Yingchun stuck out his tongue to lick the blood at the corner of his mouth, "So the blood of this monster tastes no different than that of normal people."


    His thoughts couldn''t help but diverge.


    He had never faced such a formidable and undefeatable opponent, nor had he ever felt such joy.


    As he looked up at the sky, ancient trees rose to the heavens in a ring, with the high, bright moon at the center of the ring.


    And under the moon...


    There was Su Heng''s face, showing a hint of curiosity.


    Bang!


    Song Yingchun''s body heavily hit the ground, rolling a couple of times before he realized the heartrending, burning pain that surged into his brain.


    ''What exactly happened just now!?''


    "Why?" he said, "Why did I clearly cut his neck just now, but he still appears unharmed!?"


    "What happened just now? Where did the bloode from?"


    "Ahh! Ahhhhh!" Song Yingchun suffered an intense seizure in his brain, his eyes bloodshot, incapable of any effective thought.


    However, even so, the answer appeared cruelly clear before his eyes.


    He abruptly saw an arm in Su Heng''srge hand.


    The arm''s five fingers were still gripping a dagger, while the other end was a mangled mess of flesh and bone, clearly torn violently from its owner.


    He screamed.


    With tears and snot flowing due to the unbearable pain, he looked down to see nothing but emptiness below his left shoulder.


    Just blood gushing out, dyeing arge area of the ground red.


    St!


    Su Heng casually crushed the severed limb in his hand.


    The dagger fell down and was caught and toyed with by Su Heng.


    "You have quite a few interesting toys on you," Su Heng said with a smile, "This dagger seems to be made of a material simr to radiant stone, but much more precious. If I werepletely unguarded, perhaps it would indeed hurt me."


    "You..." Song Ting looked down at his brother, who was wailing continuously on the ground.


    Then lifted his head and, looking at Su Heng''s smiling face, his pupils contracted, his eyes vibrating uncontrobly as he finally took a step back.


    "Why?" he asked, "Why is the Bloodthirsty Demon Vinepletely ineffective against you?"


    "It''s of some use," Su Heng consoled, "The elder from the Demon Suppression Bureau once told me that a martial artist''s strength is closely rted to their innate constitution. The manifestation of strength, as the concrete expression of a martial artist''s essence, spirit, and energy, is the same.


    My physique is hundreds of times that of an ordinary person, and I have also mastered several of the Demon Suppression Bureau''s secret techniques to perfection. Multiplying the two, my total strength is probably more than a thousand times that of martial artists of the same realm."


    "The Bloodthirsty Demon Vine can indeed absorb the strength of martial artists, which is quite good, but for me..."


    Su Heng gave a smallugh, making an analogy, "It''s more or less like using a straw to empty ake. If I were to stand still and let it continue to absorb for a few years, perhaps it could indeed do so. However, that would also require the true body of a demon and not just a demonic corpse."


    "Moreover, even without strength, or even without practicing any cultivation technique, based solely on my current physique, I could already tten most enemies."


    Su Heng got up and took a step forward.


    The Bloodthirsty Demon Vine entwined around him snapped and fell to the ground, turning into withered twigs.


    "Do you have any other tricks left?" Su Heng could tell by the look of disbelief on Song Ting''s face that there weren''t any more.


    "You have done very well and brought me enough surprises," Su Heng sighed, then said with a smile of constion, "As a reward, I will use all my power to end this battle."


    Once again, he stepped forward, and his expression gradually turned cold.


    With that step,


    The full release of his power ensued, the ghost tattoo on his back opened its eyes, and the many enhancements from the demonic form took effect.


    Green Wood Vitality, Miniature Mist Skill, Fiery Sun Dark Force, Cold Ice Charm¡­ Four kinds of true energies, each distinct but equally formidable, rose like dense smoke around Su Heng.


    Their twisting contorted the air and obscured the moonlight.


    His body began to swell inch by inch until, within the blink of an eye, he had be a terrifying giant over three meters tall.


    Ripples, like those spreading across water, emanated from him in every direction.


    The grass bowed low, surrounding trees swayed ceaselessly, and the flesh on Song Ting''s face and body trembled without pause.


    This was only the beginning...


    The vigor around Su Heng rose skyward like a column, then transformed into a massive wall, and finally spread out like a tidal wave devouring everything.


    Song Ting stood before him.


    In his fully unleashed state, Su Heng''s figure was almost indistinguishable.


    All that could be seen was an enormous ck tide surging forward, where the ground itself could barely withstand the force, continuously copsing and forming vast ravines like those carved by river erosion.


    It was a natural power that seemed to turn the heavens and the earth on their heads, and Song Ting could think of no way to ovee it.


    However...


    Bang!


    He fiercely mmed his arms together in front of him.


    Song Ting''s body inted and bright red lines of blood spurted out.


    Yet, he paid it no mind, pushing his power to the limit, exceeding what his body could bear.


    A roar¡ª"Kill!"


    With a strong push from his legs, he crashed into that pitch-ck wave.


    It was like being in the midst of a cruel hell, his flesh stripped away piece by piece, his eyes bursting, his tendons snapping, the intense pain obliterating his nerves. Large portions of his flesh, which had been burning a second earlier, were now engulfed and obliterated by ice in the next instant.


    Still, he pressed on relentlessly; his fist, now reduced to bone, lightly tapped the center of Su Heng''s abdomen.


    "I..."


    Song Ting raised his head, with only one eye remaining.


    The flesh on his chin hadpletely disappeared, revealing his jawbone and bloody teeth.


    Su Heng looked down, their gazes meeting for an instant. Then, a force like a ferocious dragon surged into his body.


    Arge hand burst through his chest.


    In that hand were chunks of muscle, broken bones, and still writhing internal organs.


    Squish!


    Su Heng squeezed hard, and blood and bone sttered in every direction.


    Thest glimmer of light in Song Ting''s eyes gradually faded.


    Su Heng withdrew his burly arm, and without its support, what remained of the body fell to the ground with a dull thump.


    Thoughtfully, he turned around.


    Behind him was another set of mutted remains.


    This was the body of Song Yingchun, who had attempted a sneak attack from behind in support of Song Ting''s frontal assault.


    Unfortunately,


    Compared to his older brother, Song Yingchun''s physical strength and energy werecking.


    Plus, the major blood loss from an earlier severed arm.


    Before he could even approach Su Heng, he was already killed by the violent energy emanating from Su Heng''s body.


    "Huh¡­"


    Su Heng exhaled a breath of foul air and wiped it away with his hand.


    His power, moving through the air, closed the eyes of the two brothers.


    "The moonlight is truly beautiful," Su Heng looked up at the sky, at the moon wrapped within towering trees, he sighed sentimentally, "What a pity, you will see it no more."


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Two figures materialized behind Su Heng.


    It was Li Xunhao and Miss Bai, two elders from the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Seeing Su Heng''s towering figure, like that of a demonic deity, and the aftermath of the battle around them, they could hardly conceal their shock.


    "Tower Master!" Li Xunhao''s voice was full of fervor as he knelt down with a thud.


    Miss Bai was still in a daze.


    Frightened by Li Xunhao''s gesture, she hastily followed suit and knelt as well.


    "Didn''t I say not to follow me?" Su Heng frowned slightly, his voice carrying a hint of displeasure.


    "With Elder Zhao Zongwu guarding the Demon Suppression Tower, there will be no issues."


    Li Xunhao hurriedly said, "We found this."


    He held something up with both hands.


    It appeared to be a section of blood vessel or a withered branch simr to that of a nt.


    "A Bloodthirsty Demon Vine''s demonic form," Su Heng beckoned with his hand, seizing the demonic form in his grasp. Together with the Fish Demon''s form he had obtained from Song Ting, these were the main spoils of this encounter.


    "Tower Master, how should we deal with these two?" Li Xunhao couldn''t help but ask as Su Heng walked away.


    "They are two from the Song Family. Send their bodies back," Su Heng''s figure disappeared amidst the forest, his voice reaching out under the bright moonlight.

 Chapter 91: 87: The Meat Field Plan, Moving to a New Home

    Chapter 91: 87: The Meat Field n, Moving to a New Home


    "Huff!"


    Apanied by a chilly night breeze, Su Heng appeared on a steep hillside, overlooking the forest sea in front of him.


    And the distant county seat, which looked like a dormant beast.


    He spread his hand wide open, and in the palm of his hand were the two demon corpses he had acquired earlier.


    "Crack!"


    He undid the fusion with the Water Ghost Poison Sack demon corpse and casually ced it on the grass beside him.


    Su Heng affixed the "Heng Public Fish" demon corpse to his body. This demon corpse resembled fish scales in appearance and felt cold to the touch.


    Analysis began... Currently analyzing... Fusion sessful.


    Su Heng''s body swelled slightly. The special ability of the demon corpse activated, and dark brown fine scales appeared on his arms and chest.


    Su Heng gently touched them with his fingers, feeling the hardness akin to golden iron.


    Bang!


    The unique Golden Arc Power of the Miniature Mist Skill activated with a light tap.


    A crisp "crack" sound echoed.


    Delicate cracks appeared on the fish scales, which eventually fell off his body; but the skin underneath remained unscathed.


    "As expected... it is somewhat redundant," Su Heng shook his head.


    As he had anticipated this oue, there wasn''t much disappointment on his face.


    Most of these demon corpses directly enhanced basic attributes. But as Su Heng''s physique had grown, his basic attributes were already quite exaggerated.


    The extra defense brought by the Heng Public Fish demon corpse.


    It couldn''t be said to bepletely ineffective, but it was much like having ayer of tissue paper affixed to his body.


    As for the "Bloodthirsty Demon Vine" demon corpse, Su Heng also tried to fuse with it. The effect of this demon corpse was to summon a mass of vines from his body, capable of suppressing the opponent''s vigor.


    Among the many demon corpses he had learned about.


    The "Bloodthirsty Demon Vine" was one that significantly enhancedbat prowess.


    The Song Ting brothers did not directly choose to fuse with it, possibly because the demonic nature of this demon corpse was too strong for martial artists to control.


    As for Su Heng...


    Though Su Heng was unaffected by the adverse impact of demon corpses.


    Thebat enhancements brought by the "Bloodthirsty Demon Vine" were still very limited for him.


    Rather, it was the auxiliary-type demon corpse like the "Tai Sui Fungus Strain" which, since the start of his cultivation journey, had brought him very, very great assistance.


    Be it the ability to summon mist or the capacity to produce flesh Tai Sui.


    Both could often be put to good use.


    "Speaking of which, maybe it''s time to upgrade the ''Tai Sui Fungus Strain,''" Su Heng pondered silently.


    The Shadow Tai Sui also had one ability: to create fungus strains that could transform fleshly beings. If he could get a handle on this fungus strain.


    Then...


    He would be able to modify demons, increasing their meat yield and immortality.


    In time, raising them like livestock, by feeding them some ordinary meat, he would be able to continuously obtain high-quality pure demon flesh.


    A powerful demon.


    Falling into his hands and undergoing such modifications.


    It would be no different from a field of meat, stripped to the bone and sucked dry without leaving anything behind.


    Such actions might be somewhat cruel to demons, but Su Heng, as a person, had never had much empathy for his enemies.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Time flitted by to the next day.


    Early morning.


    Inside Baihua County, in the Long''an Square district, stood a residence.


    The day was just beginning to dawn, and the massive house, which was three or four levels deep, was already bustling and noisy.


    Large rednterns were hanging on the gate, couplets were pasted, and the sound of firecrackers could be heard.


    asionally, children ran by the gate, and someone was there to hand out candy.


    "What a lively scene..."


    Su Li and little Qing stood together,menting.


    The courtyard in front of them was the new residence she had previously chosen.


    Although some of the quarters inside were not yet finished, moving in was not a problem.


    The next step was to further refine the details. Then, recruit staff from the county seat and gradually move the business and shops over.


    These tasks, while seemingly simple, could indeed be simple.


    But actually doing them could lead to all kinds of unforeseen issues.


    The keyy in whether the local government office would cooperate. With the backing of the Demon Suppression Bureau, there was naturally no need to worry.


    "How wonderful,"


    Su Li stretchednguidly, a smile on her face, "this will make it much easier to return home and see my parents."


    "Speaking of which..." She paused, then looked up.


    Next to her stood a towering figure, nearly as tall as the courtyard wall, blocking the sunlight and casting arge shadow.


    Su Li stepped back to barely catch a glimpse of Su Heng''s chin.


    "It seems we''ve only been apart for half a month," Su Li said, rubbing her temples with a hint of annoyance, "how did you suddenly grow so tall?"


    As she spoke, she even gestured with her hand.


    Back at Jiangyue Pavilion, Su Li could barely pat Su Heng''s shoulder on her tiptoes.


    Now, that action waspletely impossible, and she would need adder to reach him on Su Heng''s body.


    "Su Heng! Little brother? Doggie brother?" Su Li muttered from below for a long time, noticing that Su Heng did not react at all.


    She called out a couple more times, but there was still no response.


    Su Li pouted, and then cooed, "Director-General?"


    "Hmm?" Su Heng, with his hands sped behind his back, looked down in confusion, "Little Li, if you have something to say, report it. The wind is too strong up here, I didn''t hear what you said just now."


    "I..." Su Li was momentarily at a loss for words, her forehead creased with ck lines.


    "Pfft!" Xiaoqing, who was standing nearby, finally couldn''t hold back and covered her mouth with the back of her hand as sheughed out loud.


    It had been a while since they''d seen each other.


    The girl didn''t seem as afraid of him as she used to be.


    Su Heng looked down and saw the various-sized gift boxes in Xiaoqing''s hands, "What''s this?" he asked.


    "It''s the new mung bean cake from the Bai Cao Fang." Xiaoqing handed a box over, "The mung beans have just been harvested this season, and they''ve added honey to it, the taste is quite good."


    "I remember you can''t taste the vor of food..."


    "It''s for Little Li."


    "Oh." Su Heng put the box he was holding back down then took away the remaining three boxes for himself, "She''s not at the age to enjoy life yet. Let me help her get rid of them, so she doesn''t ck off in her training."


    Su Li watched on the side, grinding her teeth and raising her eyebrows.


    "Whinny!"


    Apanied by the neighing of a steed, a brown and dusty carriage stopped at the gate.


    The coachman dismounted and lifted the curtain. A swift-footed servant brought a stool from inside the residence, and two elderly people with gray hair and ample figures stepped out of the carriage.


    It was precisely Su Gui and Mother Su.


    Su Heng emerged from around the corner, with Su Li and Xiaoqing closely following behind.


    As soon as Su Guinded on solid ground, he looked up to see a giant nearly nine feet tall approaching him ominously.


    The rising sun seemed to vanish in an instant.


    Su Gui''s face wore a look of panic, while Mother Su had a smile and appeared much calmer.


    "Long time no see." Su Heng''s face broke into a smile as he half-knelt on the ground, enveloping his parents in his embrace.


    "You are..." Su Gui struggled out of the embrace, his eyes wide.


    It took him a good while to exim in surprise, "Little Heng!"


    "Honestly, it hasn''t even been a month, and you don''t recognize your own son," Mother Su chided softly on the side.


    "You must have eaten quite well in Baihua County," Mother Su said with a smile.


    "That''s true indeed," Su Heng nodded.


    *


    *


    *


    Besides seeing his parents and sister, he had another purpose for this trip.


    It was to select a suitable Cultivation Technique from the Scripture Pavilion of the Demon Suppression Bureau toplete his Five Elements system.


    Now, for the fire attribute, he already had the "Crimson Sun Dark Destruction" Technique as a benchmark.


    When the time came, he simply had to strengthen it.


    The only thingcking now was a true technique for the earth attribute.


    With the Demon Suppression Bureau backed by the imperial court and hosting a multitude of treasures, Su Heng quickly found what he wanted.


    "Giant Rock Technique" was a powerful Cultivation Technique that involved smashing the body with huge rocks to enhance physical strength and cultivate power.


    When cultivated to a high level, one could be invulnerable to des and incredibly strong.


    The only pity was that the secret medicine needed toplement this technique had been lost to time.


    Therefore, it was ced in the Scripture Pavilion, merely for reference. With a property panel to assist him, this was naturally not a concern for Su Heng.


    "Strictly speaking... ''Giant Rock Technique'' still falls shortpared to top-tier techniques like ''Green Wood Longevity Technique'' and should be considered second-rate. Relying solely on this technique, it might be difficult to cultivate one''s bone strength," Su Heng mused as he continued to browse the Scripture Pavilion.


    "Mountain Shattering Fist," "Tablet Breaking Hand," and "Iron Ridge Clothing" were three other techniques that he also sessively added to his collection.


    "Would you like me to copy a set for you and send it to the Demon Suppression Tower?" The disciple responsible for guarding the Scripture Pavilion approached Su Heng and asked politely.


    The books in the Scripture Pavilion were not allowed to be taken out.


    You could only read them here.


    If you wanted to train outside, you had to have a specialist copy them; that was the rule.


    "No need," Su Heng replied calmly, "I''ll just read here. No need to take them out."


    "Alright." The disciple nodded, handing him a pot of tea and a matching set of cups and utensils, "If you need anything, just let me know."


    "Mmm..."


    Su Heng found a set of steps and simply squatted down.


    The sunlight streamed in through the window, casting its light upon the pages as he patiently flipped through them.


    An hour went by.


    All four secret manuals were carefully read by Su Heng.


    The property panel updated with the corresponding "uninitiated" status.


    He rubbed his temples, stood up, put the selected books back in their original ces, then left the Scripture Pavilion and returned to the Demon Suppression Tower.


    He didn''t go back to his study on the fifth floor but instead went up to the seventh floor.


    As arge number of demons were killed,


    The seventh floor of the Scripture Pavilion, which used to be empty and cold, seemed to lose its tangible darkness.


    And even a few golden shafts of sunlight seemingly trickled in through the skylight, leaving patches of light on the floor.


    Su Heng walked forward until he stopped in front of an opened cell.


    In the straw-lined cell, Li Hongxiu''s petite figure curled up into a ball. Hearing the noise, she slowly and sleepily lifted her head.


    "It''s you..." She tilted her head, "Are you here to kill me?"


    "Not yet," Su Heng said, "I''m just curious why you didn''t escape with Wang Bingquan when he broke the seal?"

 Chapter 92: 88: Stealing the Heavens and Changing the Days, Perfection of the Five Elements

    Chapter 92: 88: Stealing the Heavens and Changing the Days, Perfection of the Five Elements


    North of Baihua County, on Canglong Mountain.


    A slender figure sped wildly through the mountain forest like a sh of lightning.


    Each of her leaps could cover a distance of thirty to forty meters; within the dense woods, she was like a gust of wind whistling past.


    In the mountain forest.


    Even the swiftest animals and insects could not keep up with her pace.


    A squirrel, nibbling on a red-skinned fruit, had just felt a gust of wind sweep over its head. By the time it looked up, the alert creature saw that the person hadpletely vanished.


    "Huff..."


    Ye Tong gasped heavily, her forehead slightly sweaty.


    As she dashed through the forest, she frequently looked back over her shoulder.The tension behind her, sharp as swords, relentlessly followed, leaving her struggling to catch her breath.


    Swoosh!


    She stumbled momentarily, stepping on arge tree branch.


    Although she did not fall from mid-air, her posture was unavoidablypromised, and her speed slowed down.


    Almost at the very same moment.


    A streak of golden sword light tore through the air from behind, whistling through the dense forest.


    Ye Tong''s expression turned extremely grim as she adjusted her posture in the air and barely dodged, feeling a searing pain on her wheat-colored cheeks.


    She reached up to touch it, her palm warm.


    Behind her, arge swath of trees exploded, creating a loud noise, and the fallen ancient trees blocked her path.


    Swish!


    Ye Tongnded from mid-air.


    Her gaze sober, she looked toward the two approaching figures, one d in ck and the other in white.


    The woman in white was a beautiful, cold-lookingdy, wielding a long sword.


    Despite wearing a considerably loose robe, her chest and hips were pronounced, coupled with a pair of long, slender legs, creating an unbelievably stunning figure.


    The other person, a man in ck, had a more ordinary appearance but possessed bright, focused eyes, giving him a very sharp look.


    These two people.


    The woman in white was Jin Mingxi, whom Su Heng had previously encountered.


    The other was Xu Lie, an elder of the Demon Suppression Bureau''s Demon-ying Department.


    "Hiss..." Thick threats enveloped the air, pressuring its way forward. Ye Tong grinned, her fangs peeking out from her lips.


    "Jin Mingxi, Xu Lie, does your Demon Suppression Bureau really need to annihte us so thoroughly?" she eximed sharply.


    "Annihte everything?" Xu Lie sneered, "As a human, but stooping so low as to consort with these demons. This world might be vast, but there''s no ce for you in it!"


    "Hahaha!" Ye Tongughed bitterly, "Aren''t you from the grand imperial forces who ughtered my people and pushed us to this edge? Have you ever given us a second choice?"


    "What''s there to discuss with such a demon? Just capture her directly!" Jin Mingxi drew her sword from its scabbard and stabbed at Ye Tong''s forehead.


    Simultaneously, Xu Lie also made his move, swinging his fists and charging forward.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Ye Tong crossed her arms, her demonic blood activated.


    Her body swiftly grew taller, her fingers sharpening into ws.


    A mass of ck fur grew on her hands and legs, and her shoulder-length hair extended to her waist, transforming her into a half-human, half-wolf creature in the blink of an eye.


    Within the dense forest, the three shed.


    Their power resonated, intertwining and reflecting sunlight, casting multiple shadows.


    Yet, within just a dozen moves, Ye Tong was already at a disadvantage. Xu Lie leaped forward,nding a heavy punch on Ye Tong''s shoulder.


    Crack!


    Thetter was sent flying, crashing into arge tree.


    Her left arm dangled limply by her side, reverting from her wolf form. Blood seeped from the corner of her mouth, clearly heavily wounded.


    Ye Tong red fiercely at the two elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau before turning to retreat.


    "Chase!" Jin Mingxi and Xu Lie immediately pursued.


    As they crossed a vast expanse of forest, and sunlight washed over them, a steep cliff suddenly appeared, effectively blocking Ye Tong''s path.


    "Where do you think you''re running off to?"


    Seeing Ye Tong stop, Xu Lie''s face broke into a cold smile, "Juste back with us nicely, and you can avoid some unnecessary pain."


    Backed into a corner, yet there was no look of despair on Ye Tong''s face.


    "Lord Cang Ye..." she raised her head.


    As her voice fell, a sudden strong breeze unusually rose, creating ripples in the forest, spreading outwards in circles.


    "Awooo!" A ancient, long howl resounded.


    Instantly, the forest that had been clear turned pitch ck as night.


    A huge round moon rose high, hanging over the cliff, and its bright moonlight reflected the dark silhouette of a giant wolf.


    The giant wolf was pure white, covered with ck mes.


    Over three meters in length, while not overlyrge among beasts, the ck smoke swirling around it like ribbons, and its divine presence inexplicably sent chills down one''s spine.


    "The Demon King of the Sky Demon Alliance!"


    Jin Mingxi''s expression turned frosty, gripping the hilt of her sword tightly.


    But inevitably, under the terrifying aura of the Demon King, she took a step back.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "If you had really run off, I probably wouldn''t have been able to catch you," Su Heng said, "After all, the first time we met at the Red Mansion, I was right in front of you, and I didn''t notice anything strange about you."


    "Just this fact alone, among the demons, specters indeed have a unique existence. As long as you don''t expose yourself, it''s very, very difficult to track you."


    "Aren''t the sisters from the Red Mansion still in Baihua County?" Li Hongxiu said weakly.


    Su Heng sat down cross-legged.


    His bulky staturepletely blocked the cell door.


    "Threatening with the lives of ordinary people, whether it works or not, I probably can''t do such a thing right now."


    Su Heng smiled, "I''m actually curious, you do seem to care a lot about those people."


    "I grew up in the Red Mansion; those people were very kind to me," Li Hongxiu''s gaze turned vacant, "but as you said, that''s not the whole reason. The real reason is because of..."


    "Me?" Su Heng puzzled.


    "Hmm," Li Hongxiu nodded, "you have grown too fast."


    "A few days ago, when we sparred at the Red Mansion, I could still struggle a bit. But if it were now, I''m afraid you would p me to death in a rematch," Li Hongxiu said calmly.


    "Truly a monster."


    "Thank you for thepliment," Su Heng said, "but what does this have to do with you not running away?"


    "What others cannot do, you surely can," Li Hongxiu exined. "Compared to death, the fear of waiting for death is much more unbearable."


    "I see."


    Su Heng nodded thoughtfully.


    He took one of the three portions of mung bean cakes he had brought from Xiao Qing and pushed it towards Li Hongxiu.


    "This is my sister''s favorite snack. I hope you like it." Li Hongxiu, clutching her knees, nced at it but did not take it.


    She looked up, puzzled, "Why?"


    "In the Demon Suppression Tower, I should be the prisoner."


    "You injured Wang Bingquan but prevented him frommitting greater errors. That is meritorious," Su Heng said. "In the Demon Suppression Tower, mistakes are punished, and correct actions are rewarded. That''s the rule."


    Having said that, Su Heng slowly got up.


    He nced down at Li Hongxiu and then turned and left.


    Li Hongxiu, looking at the empty corridor in front of her, opened her mouth, wanting to remind Su Heng that the cell door was still unlocked.


    But she suddenly felt that there was no need for that anymore.


    The chain called fear was already wrapped around her, and it was harder than flux stone.


    *


    *


    *


    Seven dayster.


    On the fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, in the martial arts training ground.


    Su Heng unbuttoned his robe and with a wave of his hand,


    The ck, wide robe, like a swath of dark cloud, was tossed into the air and settled on arge rack beside him.


    He stretched his arms and did a couple of hops on the spot.


    His body, weighing over fifteen hundred pounds, was immensely heavy, but it made hardly any sound when it touched the ground.


    It felt like a cat walking on soft sand.


    This was the natural result of Su Heng''s ultimate control over his physical body.


    "Hah¡­"


    After a few simple movements to warm up, Su Heng breathed a sigh of relief.


    He waved to the three elders in front of him, smiling, "I''ve made some progress in my cultivation recently; how about we spar a bit?"


    "Sure," Zhao Zongwu nodded seriously, picking up a golden mace from the weapon rack.


    "Such an opportunity is hard toe by," Li Xunhao said, visibly excited.


    Miss Bai drew her long sword and solemnly warned, "Tower Master, my sword is very sharp."


    Su Heng stood in the center of the ring from a distance.


    He gestured with his hand, signaling the three to attack him simultaneously from different directions.


    "Hah!"


    Li Xunhao led the attack.


    He had integrated a special poisonous totem with his true cultivation technique, enabling him to produce over a dozen different types of potent toxins.


    These toxins, whenbined, could produce unexpected effects.


    Li Xunhao took a deep breath, his cheeks puffing up like a toad''s.


    "Hiss!"


    Amid a sharp whistle,


    A stream of blue-purple poison fog sprayed out towards Su Heng.


    Su Heng''s internal strength zed like mes, and before the poison fog could get close, it was blown apart to either side.


    Though it didn''t injure him, it obscured his vision.


    Swish!


    Miss Bai and Zhao Zongwu, seemingly unaffected by the poison fog, attacked from both sides simultaneously.


    The sharp sword and the hefty mace both targeted Su Heng''s waist.


    "ng!"


    He didn''t dodge.


    He just resisted with the strength of his body.


    The recently perfected Giant Stone Strength, like a huge bell, was securely inverted over Su Heng''s body.


    The two struck him seven or eight times, but instead of breaking through his defense, they ended up with sore wrists.


    Thump!


    Su Heng reached out with one hand and pinched his fingers.


    The potent force of his wristpressed the air into a wave that scattered in all directions.


    Zhao Zongwu, Miss Bai, and Li Xunhao stood in different corners of the ring, each with a stern and serious expression.


    "Not bad."


    Su Heng pped his hands, "Let''s call this spar done for today."


    He had initiated it on a whim to test what he had learned; achieving his goal was enough, no need to get serious.


    However¡­


    "Elder Zhao truly is stronger with age," Su Heng remarked toward Zhao Zongwu, who bore a vertical pupil on his forehead, with a hint of amazement andughter.


    Among the three, Zhao Zongwu was undoubtedly the strongest.


    In the fight moments ago, he was the only one whose strength could threaten Su Heng''s guard. Evenpared to Song Ting that day, he seemed not much inferior.


    It''s just unclear why he didn''t choose topete for the position of Tower Master; perhaps he was too old, or simplycked the ambition.


    "Compared to the Tower Master, I am stillcking," Zhao Zongwu bowed slightly.


    He then returned to the corner to continue his stance training.


    After chatting with the other two for a while, they dispersed. Su Heng, having no airs about him, got along quite well with the elders of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    He originally nned to return to his room to read and ponder future integration of Cultivation Techniques.


    Unexpectedly, he spotted a familiar figure in the corridor.


    Su Heng stopped and greeted, "Long time no see, Li Daoxuan."

 Chapter 93: 89: Over a Hundred Changes, Ribs and Sinewy Muscles

    Chapter 93: 89: Over a Hundred Changes, Ribs and Sinewy Muscles


    "Please forgive me, I don''t have anything else to offer you."


    Su Heng took out a teacup, poured boiling water into it, and pushed it toward Li Daoxuan.


    "I''m old now, and drinking some in boiled water is quite nice," Li Daoxuanmented with a smile as he looked at the steaming teacup on the table.


    Su Heng stood at the window with his hands sped behind his back, his voice drifting slowly, "What brings you to me?"


    "Have you ever heard of the Sky Wolf Sect?" Instead of answering directly, Li Daoxuan asked in return.


    Su Heng''s brow furrowed slightly.


    He had seen some rted records in Xu Tong''s notes.


    "Sky Wolf Sect, it seems to be a subordinate organization of the Sky Demon Alliance. Although notrge in number, each member is elite. They havemitted many brutal massacres in Baihua County and the surrounding localities," Su Heng said calmly, recalling the rted content from his memory.


    "That isrgely correct."Li Daoxuan took a sip of the in water and continued with a smile, "Do you know the origins of the Sky Wolf Sect?"


    "I am not sure about that," Su Heng shook his head.


    "Over five hundred years ago, before the Great Zhou Dynasty was established, there lived an uncivilized tribe called ''Ye'' on thisnd of Baihua County."


    Li Daoxuan stated indifferently, "Later, as the Great Zhou Dynasty expanded its territory, its military was invincible."


    "Initially, there was the idea of peaceful coexistence between the two tribes. Unfortunately, due to the vast difference in their cultures, gradually, the Ye n disappeared from thisnd, reced by the flourishing Baihua County."


    Li Daoxuan''s words might seem lighthearted,


    But Su Heng could guess that within those brief sentences,


    There must be hidden extensive massacres, targeted extermination, bloody atrocities, and more.


    Every dynasty''s expansion phase is inevitably apanied by bloodshed, but all these urred over five hundred years ago.


    Even though Su Heng could guess some of the underlying truths, he wasn''t greatly disturbed in his heart.


    "So then..." Su Heng, ying with Song Yingchun''s glowingstone dagger, asked curiously, "What does the Ye n have to do with the Sky Wolf Sect?"


    "The Ye n was notpletely annihted in the wars of the past; some of the tribespeople abandoned their home and hid in Canglong Mountain," Li Daoxuan exined.


    "These people are the core members of the Sky Wolf Sect."


    "A grudge of near extinction, no wonder these people were particrly ruthless," Su Heng said neutrally.


    "Indeed so," Li Daoxuan nodded and continued, "A few days ago, one of our elders discovered the whereabouts of the Sky Wolf Sect. After tracking them down, we made an unexpected discovery."


    "Who?"


    "The demon they worship," Li Daoxuan said solemnly, "Cang Ye, one of the seven Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance."


    "The strength of the Sky Wolf Sect membersrgelyes from Cang Ye. If we could eliminate this Demon King at the source, the entire sect would inevitably crumble."


    Li Daoxuan continued, "I have already sent people to suppress it, but I feel it''s still not secure enough."


    "Because the Gray Wolf Demon King openly exposed himself, this behavior is somewhat abnormal. These days, I have pondered back and forth, unable to find peace. If you could personally make a trip there, even if an ident urs, with your strength, you should be able to handle it."


    "Is the Gray Wolf Demon King very strong?" Su Heng turned and asked.


    "Indeed not weak," Li Daoxuan responded, "His peak strength is roughlyparable to mine without using the secret technique."


    "Interesting, but my duty is to guard the Demon Suppression Tower," Su Heng said with a smile.


    "Uh..."


    Li Daoxuan hesitated, probing, "Are you asking me for a favor?"


    Su Heng spread his hands, giving him a look.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to give," Li Daoxuan said with a resigned smile, "The Demon Suppression Tower is the treasure house of the Demon Suppression Bureau, and now this treasure house is in your hands. Even if I wanted to offer something, I don''t have much to give."


    Su Heng thought for a moment, and it made sense.


    "But you can''t expect me to make the trip for nothing," he said.


    Li Daoxuan tapped his forehead, "How about this!" Enjoy exclusive adventures from m-v l''-NovelFire


    He noticed a giant sword, Gui Jian Chou, hanging on the weapon rack on the wall. The sword no longer suited Su Heng''s size;


    Moreover, it felt light and was mostly used as a decoration in the room.


    "I still have some private funds; I can provide some materials to help upgrade and reforge this sword for you," Li Daoxuan pped his hands, proposing this n.


    "Okay," Su Heng agreed.


    "There''s another thing you have to agree to," Su Heng added, "Dead or alive, the Demon King''s corpse has a great use for me; it must be handed over to me for safekeeping."


    "Of course," Li Daoxuan replied.


    "If the Demon King is killed by your own hand, then it''s your spoils of war, and you can deal with it as you wish."


    "Any other questions?" Li Daoxuan asked.


    "Since it is a Demon King of the Sky Demon Alliance, why didn''t you take action yourself, insteading to me humbly?" Su Heng asked with surprise.


    "Ah..." Li Daoxuan sighed helplessly, "Isn''t it because we still have to be wary of the noble families?"


    That incident had nearly caused a rift with the noble families.


    The people of the Demon Suppression Bureau were constantly watching the noble houses, and the noble houses were simrly watching the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Li Daoxuan, instead, was nailed here, once he left the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Who knows what idents might happen.


    "Mutual deterrence..." Su Heng nodded, reminding, "Such bnce can''tst long, either be prepared, or take the initiative to strike first. After all, you are the head of Demon Suppression Bureau, who is a demon or not, is just a word from you."


    Li Daoxuan just smiled helplessly and took out a scroll from his bosom and handed it over, "This is the news of this operation."


    Su Heng''s brow furrowed as he carefully looked it over.


    Wherever Su Heng did not understand, Li Daoxuan patiently gave answers and exnations.


    "When should I depart?" Finally, Su Heng ignited the secret scroll with great force and casually threw it into the fire basin at his feet.


    "Theter it is, the more uncertain things be, the sooner the better," Li Daoxuan replied.


    "Good."


    Li Daoxuan pushed open the door of the room and turned to leave.


    "No need to see me out," Su Heng''s voice gradually came from the room.


    After Li Daoxuan left, inside the room, Su Heng looked down and examined the dagger he had been fiddling with for a while.


    This dagger had brought a vague sense of threat to Su Heng during the conflict that day. It could potentially break through his defenses and truly cause damage.


    But now...


    With the enhancements in both the Giant Stone Technique and the ck Evil Technique.


    This sense of threat had disappeared.


    Crack!


    Great force erupted from Su Heng''s hand, warping the air, his fingers gradually applying power.


    The hard dagger, made of radiant stone and built in a special way, emitted a cry of unbearable burden in Su Heng''s palm.


    With a "crack," a crisp sound,


    This dagger shattered into pieces, falling to the ground.


    He dusted off his hands, and a pale gray attribute panel appeared before him again.


    Su Heng


    Height: 2.75 meters


    Weight: 1570 kg


    Status: Vein Mutation 150%, Bone Mutation 105%, Muscle Mutation 2%


    Cultivation Techniques: ck Evil, Green Wood Eternity, Cold Ice Charm, Miniature Mist Skill, Enhanced Giant Stone Technique (Strong Defense, Solid as a Rock)


    Su Heng shifted his sight away from the attribute panel.


    Through the muscles, he reached towards his ribs.


    In the middle seam of his ribs, Su Heng could feel some slight boniness.


    The ribs of ordinary people are formed one by one in front of the chest, protruding outward. But with bone mutation exceeding one hundred percent, the gaps in Su Heng''s ribs began to fill, evolving towards a te-like structure. This is what ancient martial artists often referred to as, "swan throat and tiger neck, paneled ribs with twisted muscles."


    And this was only just the beginning.


    Su Heng had merely collected the foundational part of the first half of the Eight Phases Secret Skill.


    He had not yet integrated these techniques into arger framework.


    Once the entire system was supplementedter on, Su Heng''s bodily transformations would escte to a non-human realm.


    Even with an attribute panel,


    Achieving this goal was difficult, requiring a vast amount of resources for extraption.


    Judging by the flesh he had almostpletely harvested from the seventh floor of the Demon Suppression Tower,pleting it outright was still a bit of a stretch.


    "As for the eighth and ninth floors..."


    Su Heng meditated for a moment in his heart, "I''ll see after this matter is settled."


    "It''s just that this Gray Wolf Demon King better not disappoint me," Su Heng mused with a cold smirk.


    Approaching the window, he pushed open the huge window in front of him.


    The cold wind mixed with sunlight streamed in from outside, lifting Su Heng''s shoulder-length hair.


    He stepped forward, leapt with all his might directly out of the window sill. His form spread at full speed, bursting through the air, vanishing from Baihua County in a few shes.


    People on the city streets heard a colossal noise above.


    But those who looked up or stood at a window looking into the sky,


    Could only see several ck-feathered, white-headed birds sweeping across the lead-gray sky, Su Heng''s figurepletely vanished.


    This way, with his momentum fully deployed.


    In every sh, Su Heng easily crossed hundreds of meters.


    He swept over the vast Guang River, walked another dozen or so kilometers forward, and the mist-veiled Canglong Mountain gradually emerged into Su Heng''s view.

 Chapter 94: Go, take him out for me!

    Chapter 94: Go, take him out for me!


    In the southwest direction of Canng Mountain, a valley full of rugged rocks.


    It seemed as if a brutal battle had just taken ce here, with bodies lying in disarray on the ground, and blood-stained spikes on fences and barricades.


    A half-copsed tent from a bonfire belched ck smoke outward.


    The remaining people.


    Their bodies were also wrapped in bandages, and they appeared exhausted.


    Some were squatting on the ground, eating chunks of meat in small bites to replenish their strength.


    Others were continuously wiping their weapons or silently reciting blessings and Heart Sutras tobat the kind of fear that could drive one crazy.


    In the center of the valley.


    Su Li, d in a in white dress, held a long sword in her hand.Beside her was another woman about thirty years old, donned in silver armor and wielding a long spear.


    This elder, named Zhao Luoying, was Su Li''s immediate superior and had taken care of her during their missions outside. The rtionship between the two was also very good.


    "Even though we just repelled an attack, it was only a feint to test us. The real battle could erupt at any time, and you must protect yourself," Zhao Luoying whispered her advice. "Do you remember what I told you if you encounter danger?"


    "If I encounter a danger I can''t deal with, I must run away immediately and not linger," Su Li repeated seriously.


    "Not bad..."


    A satisfied smile appeared on Zhao Luoying''s face.


    She reached out, wanting to pat Su Li on the head, but then she noticed her iron armor.


    Her hand, raised halfway, paused and then she chose to lower it, instead patting Su Li on the shoulder. "Preserving yourself is always the top priority."


    A-wooo!!!


    A long, mournful howl came clearly from afar.


    The smile on Zhao Luoying''s face quickly vanished, and she abruptly looked up to see a giant, furry, grey wolf''s head poking out from atop the cliff.


    "Be careful," Zhao Luoying warned softly, and in the next instant.


    Boom!


    As ck light shed by, the ground beneath them suddenly exploded.


    Zhao Luoying and Su Li dodged to the left and right, as the spot where they had been standing was transformed into a giant pit over a meter deep.


    Wisps of ck smoke rose from the pit, and a vague figure emerged.


    It was a handsome man with a cloak and a sinister smile on his face.


    "Bi Song!" Zhao Luoying''s expression grew stern.


    She looked up.


    To her shock, she saw a pack of giant wolves and disciples of the Sky Wolf Sect swathed in ck cloaks rushing out from the forests on either side.


    They were apanied by copious amounts of poison smoke, poison water, and hidden weapons such as poison darts and des.


    The ground instantly turned into chaos.


    The disciples of the Demon Suppression Bureau and a vast number of ordinary elite soldiers from the county office were embroiled in a melee with these cultists.


    The sounds of hand-to-hand fighting and shing swords were incessant, and the pungent smell of blood began to spread gradually.


    "It seems that you''ve been driven into a corner," Zhao Luoying gripped her spear tightly and took an attacking stance, scoffing coldly, "Otherwise, you wouldn''t expend such a great cost to forcefully attempt to break through at this time."


    "It''s you people from the Demon Suppression Bureau who have been driven into a corner!"


    Bi Song''s face, hearing the truth in her words, lost its sinister smile, twisting instead into anger.


    With a slight gesture of his hands, his fingertips turned into ck, sharply pointed wolf ws, shing towards Zhao Luoying''s throat.


    The two shed with a metallic ring.


    In a blink of an eye, they exchanged a dozen moves. The energies around them tore through the air, and the rocks underfoot exploded into pieces.


    Zhao Luoying was after all an elder of the Demon Suppression Bureau who practiced the orthodox Cultivation Techniques and had abundantbat experience. While their realms were not much different, Zhao Luoying was visibly stronger.


    She maintained the upper hand with ease.


    She even managed to provide support when the disciples nearby were in danger.


    Hiss!


    Another collision urred.


    Zhao Luoying lightly tapped the ground with her toes, her skirt armor swaying in unison.


    Her spear pierced through the air with a shriek, aiming squarely for the heart of the sect elder.


    The spear prated his ck robe and the soft armor underneath, the force bursting forth to shred muscle and organs as arge amount of fresh blood spurted from the wound.


    The battle was decided.


    Yet Bi Song''s face revealed a perverse smile.


    "Watch out!" a somewhat shrill warning from Su Li came from the side.


    A sense of foreboding shed through Zhao Luoying''s mind, soon followed by a tingling sensation spreading from her waist outward.


    At first, it felt like a mosquito bite.


    But in just a few breaths, the muscles in that area became stiff and numb, and the cirction of her strength slowed.


    "What a fierce poison!"


    Zhao Luoying furrowed her brow, standing still.


    She operated the Green Wood Longevity Technique, which could only suppress, notpletely alleviate, the poison.


    Looking back, she saw another elder dressed in ck, who bore a resemnce to Bi Song, appear at her side.


    He held a dagger in his hand that glinted with a greenish light in the sunlight.


    "Bi Lin!"


    Zhao Luoying took a deep breath, "So it was abined effort from you two. No wonder you dared to face me."


    She stepped back, standing next to Su Li.


    "Didn''t you just say that if we encountered danger, you should run away first?" Zhao Luoying reprimanded using a secret sound transmission technique.


    Su Li puffed up her cheeks but said nothing.


    "However, even if you two joined forces, you might not necessarily win," Zhao Luoying said, her expression remaining calm throughout.


    The stronger Bi Song had already suffered serious injuries. When the time came, they could spare no expense to kill him first. Then they woulde back to their senses and deal with the other person. Even if the violent poison in her body might spread further as a result, the situation was still not the worst-case scenario.


    Unless absolutely necessary, Zhao Luoying didn''t want to retreat.


    If she wanted to flee, she could definitely make it out, along with some of the Demon Suppression Bureau''s disciples.


    But those ordinary people left in this stronghold would surely die. They hade to cooperate with the Demon Suppression Bureau''s operation at great cost.


    They were truly brave warriors.


    Zhao Luoying was not willing to easily give up on their lives.


    "Are you still thinking about the lives of those ordinary people?" Bi Song seemed to know what Zhao Luoying was thinking as he said with a sinister smile, "You should worry about yourself first."


    Whoosh!


    He took a piercing arrow from his bosom and flung it into the sky.


    The arrow burst into arge amount of red sparks.


    Suddenly, the woods resounded with rustling noises asrge quantities of stones rolled down from the cliffs on both sides.


    Zhao Luoying looked up, her expression turning somewhat ugly for the first time.


    On the mountainsides around them wererge numbers of highly dposed cadavers. Their skin had entirely rotted away, exposing bluish-purple muscles and internal organs. Wisps of poison gas emanated from the bubbling sores and spread out, quickly forming arge poisonous cloud that obscured their vision.


    At Bi Song''smand,


    Hundreds of the cadavers charged down, bringing a rolling cloud of poison with them. The ground''s flora withered instantly upon contact, hissing as they dehydrated.


    Those elite humans didn''t even qualify to confront these cadavers.


    They died of poisoning before they could even get close.


    Only a few archers with longbows or shooters with flintlock muskets had the bare qualification to fight back.


    But these cadavers,


    Though they seemed severely rotted, were actually as tough as steel, impervious to swords and spears.


    The damage from the arrows was very limited. Only a direct hit from a musket could be effective.


    But the muskets were far too slow to reload.


    The disciples of the Demon Suppression Bureau also began to retreat, and in the process, many more were caught off guard and cut down.


    Seeing this scene, Bi Song finally couldn''t contain his glee.


    Heughed heartily, tilting his head back as if he already held the winning ticket, not caring even as blood seeped from the corner of his mouth and chest.


    Bi Song pointed a finger and dered with loathing, "Today, not one of you from the Demon Suppression Bureau will escape!"


    Members of the Sky Wolf Sect fell from all around.


    Figures flickered, encircling Zhao Luoying and Su Li. Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-NovelFire


    The two stood back to back, together. Zhao Luoying said in a low voice, "Later, I''ll draw their attention while you try to break through and regroup with the other elders."


    Bi Song was about to make his move.


    But just then, Bi Lin, who had been silent all along, suddenly said, "Someone ising!"


    "Hmm?" Bi Song instinctively looked up.


    But he saw on the sunlit slopes in the distance, a tall, burly shadow, overlooking the entire battlefield from a higher ground.


    Their gazes met¡­


    The man''s face was calm, devoid of any murderous aura.


    Yet inexplicably, Bi Song felt as though he was being targeted by a prehistoric beast, his heartbeat faltered for a moment, leaving him gasping for air.


    "Who is that¡­" Zhao Luoying and Su Li also noticed the anomaly.


    Zhao Luoying, who often carried out missions abroad, had not seen Su Heng but felt surprise, yet she could sense that he was not an ally.


    "That''s the newly appointed Deputy Governor from the Demon Suppression Bureau," someone mentioned on the battlefield.


    Zhao Luoying''s eyes brightened, "Isn''t that your brother!?"


    "Exactly," Su Li said, pursing her lips with unmistakeable pride in her tone.


    "How strong is he?" To be a Deputy Governor obviously meant his strength was beyond doubt, but Zhao Luoying still asked instinctively.


    "He''s monstrously strong," Su Li answered seriously.


    "A chatan!" Bi Song was ready to wreak havoc but was now suddenly interrupted.


    The feeling was like being in the midst of seduction,


    And being told that a period hade all of a sudden.


    Bi Song''s face clouded with displeasure, annoyance written all over it. He pointed at Su Heng and then turned to look at Bi Lin, the elder next to him.


    "You!" hemanded, "Go and kill him!"


    "Right!" Bi Lin nodded, touched the ground with the tip of his foot, and with a puff of dust, he shot upwards and rushed forward.


    Meanwhile, on the cliff,


    Su Heng also leaped high, sweeping across battlefield.


    His body was heavy, yet his speed was as quick as lightning, like a fleeting shadow, dashing by in a blink.


    He was like a swallow that glides past the surface of the water or a startled deer streaking through the forest.


    In the eyes of the onlookers,


    The figures of Su Heng and Bi Lin intersected in the sky like a hawk and a sparrow.


    The former continued to dive forward, bringing a roar of fury and a pressing wave of air, while thetter''s body seemed to freeze aberrantly, suspended in mid-air.


    Only after several heartbeats did it burst with a "bang".


    Exploding into a shower of blood and flesh, raining down from the sky.

 Chapter 95: The Glittering Stone Bullets, Unstoppable

    Chapter 95: The Glittering Stone Bullets, Unstoppable


    Witnessing such a scene, Bi Song''s pupils suddenly contracted and froze.


    He had his own understanding of how strong Bi Lin was.


    Even if there was a gappared to himself, it wouldn''t be too wide. What''s more, Bi Lin was uninjured and in his prime.


    But after just one exchange, he was smashed into pulp in the air.


    "Such strength..." Bi Song only felt his mouth dry and his right eyelid twitch violently.


    He immediately turned around.


    Wanting to escape and leave this battlefield.


    Unfortunately, it was already toote. Before he could take two steps, the booming sound of the air being torn apart attacked from behind.


    He turned his head, his eyes nearly splitting, and saw Su Heng throw a punch from afar.The mighty and terrifying force of the punch erupted like a mountainous torrent, creating dense smoke across the battlefield from the burst of power.


    Bi Song''s entire body was torn apart and vanished in thin air.


    And it wasn''t over yet.


    Su Heng''s force seemed endless, spreading across the entire battlefield.


    From a high vantage point, it looked like tiny insects on the ground being sprayed with a high-pressure water gun.


    With one punch falling, all the followers of the Sky Wolf Sect, the rotting giant wolves, and even the broken stones and bushes on the ground, werepletely submerged without a trace.


    Only vast, ttened gullies remained, likend that had been plowed.


    And they were emitting a faint scent of moist earth.


    Su Li, Zhao Luoying, and the other disciples and warriors stood at a distance, only feeling gusts of wind blowing against them.


    They couldn''t help retreating, their faces filled with exaggerated, stunned expressions.


    Bang!


    Su Hengnded in the center of the valley and dusted off his hands.


    Only then did Zhao Luoying manage to swallow a mouthful of saliva and slowlye back to her senses, "So strong!"


    She looked at the dead corpses and cult followers around her, then at the deep gullies cut across the ground, and mused to herself.


    Even a seasoned powerhouse like Wang Xindong.


    In the same scenario, going full out, wouldn''t possibly cause such exaggerated, astonishing destruction.


    "I''ve seen the Deputy Governor." Zhao Luoying stepped forward, and several other disciples and officials promptly gave Su Heng a fist salute.


    "Hmm, no need for formalities," Su Heng nodded.


    "Go attend to your own matters, take care of the injured, and don''t be careless," said Su Heng, and the crowd began to disperse.


    Zhao Luoying opened her mouth, wanting to say something.


    But a sudden sharp pain in her waist caused her head to spin.


    She staggered and would have fallen if Su Li hadn''t promptly lent a hand.


    "What happened?" Su Heng asked.


    "During the fight, Elder Zhao Luoying was ambushed by an enemy and poisoned," Su Li quickly exined.


    Su Heng extended his hand.


    His broad fingers lightly pinched Zhao Luoying''s wrist.


    The overpowering Qingmu Longlife Energy surged through the armor, seeping into Zhao Luoying''s meridians.


    The poison Bi Lin had left in Zhao Luoying''s body melted away swift as snow under the sun, vanishing rapidly. The injuries caused by the poison were also healing quickly.


    Zhao Luoying gradually woke up from her daze.


    "Thank you!" She stood up, and upon seeing Su Heng kneeling in front of her, she immediately understood what had just happened.


    "It''s nothing," Su Heng said, seeing her looking fine and standing up.


    "I heard from Su Li that Elder Zhao Luoying was willing to fight to thest moment for the disciples and mortals in the valley, even risking her own life in danger. It is admirable," Su Heng said with a smile.


    "I was careless for a moment and almost caused a disaster. There''s nothing to bemended for," Zhao Luoying said earnestly.


    "I will reflect on this after the mission is over."


    Su Li was just about to say somethingforting.


    But seeing Zhao Luoying raise her hand, with such a determined attitude, Su Li found it inappropriate to continue.


    "Thank you for saving my life," Zhao Luoying saluted Su Heng with a fist, earnestly.


    "It was merely a trifle," Su Heng looked around and saw the Demon Suppression Bureau''s disciples cleaning up the defenses in the valley.


    There were also soldiers holding muskets on guard outside.


    Seeing those slender firearms, Su Heng raised an eyebrow, and his curiosity was instantly piqued.


    He waved his hand.


    A nearby soldier quickly ran towards Su Heng.


    Seeing Su Heng''s gaze fall on the firearm in his hand, the soldier didn''t dare to dy.


    "This is a musket, already loaded with ammunition. Just pull the trigger to shoot," the soldier exined while handing the musket over.


    Clearly excited to be speaking with Su Heng, a "great master" in many senses, his voice carried a hint of fervor.


    Su Heng took the musket and examined it in his hands carefully.


    "It seems to be more advanced than I imagined, simr to the early flintlock guns of the West."


    He aimed the gun at a weeping willow a hundred steps away and then pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The smell of gunpowder spread.


    Therge weeping willow didn''t move, while a patch of grass beside it exploded.


    "Pff!" Su Li couldn''t hold back and burst outughing. Su Heng also had a full head of ck lines, having not expected to miss his shot.


    "It''s normal for the first time using a musket,"


    The soldier beside him took the musket, quickly wiped the barrel, reloaded the powder, and rammed in another bullet.


    After the whole procedure¡ª


    Even though his movements were quite skilled, it still took him more than ten seconds.


    Su Heng stretched out his hand to receive, and this time, he didn''t aim, but fired at will.


    Bang!


    The flint struck the frizzen.


    Sparks erupted, igniting the prepared gunpowder.


    The bullet left the barrel and hit the tree trunk squarely, leaving a fist-sized hole in it.


    "The power is indeed not bad," Su Heng pped his hands and handed the firelock back to the soldier beside him, "This bullet seems to have other mysteries."


    "You''re right..." The soldier took out a bullet from his bosom and handed it to Su Heng.


    "Indeed." The bullet was like gold but not gold, like jade but not jade.


    In the sunlight, it shimmered with a glossy sheen.


    It was made of ''Glow Stone'' material.


    "Bullets made from Glow Stone can cause considerable damage to demons and monsters," Zhao Luoying added from the side, "and it''s one of the few methods by which mortals can pose a threat to them."


    "How are things on the mountain?" Su Heng put down the bullet in his hand and patted the soldier on the shoulder.


    The soldier left, returning to his post.


    "Wang Xindong and Zhou Guiyu, the two Deputy Governors, are leading more than a dozen elders to besiege the Demon King," Zhao Luoying said with barely concealed fervor, "If all goes well, we might be able topletely eradicate the centuries-old scourge of the Sky Wolf Sect from thend of Baihua County in these days."


    "Does the Sky Wolf Sect still have the ability tounch an attack on the scale of the one before?" Su Heng asked again.


    "They should... no, they definitely don''t," Zhao Luoying stated firmly, "The disciples of the Sky Wolf Sect have always been about quality over quantity. Having lost so many men just now, the rest can only hold out in theirst stronghold and resist."


    "That''s good..."


    Su Heng said, "Since that''s the case, I''ll go ahead and take a look above."


    On his way here, he had already detected the strong demonic aura emanating from the Demon King in the mountains. The situation here was dangerous, which is why Su Heng decided to make a detour and check below.


    "Have a good journey," Zhao Luoying bowed with a sp of her hands.


    Su Heng waved at them, tapped the ground with the tip of his foot, and with a burst of speed, disappeared from the spot as a gust of wind howled around him.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Canglong Mountain, White Wisdom Peak.


    "Roar!"


    The Wolf King Cang Ye let out a ferocious howl, and suddenly, mes burst from his body, causing him to grow significantly in size.


    He stomped heavily on the ground beneath his feet, shattering the huge rock peak.


    Amidst the ck dust that blocked the sunlight, a pair of blood-red terrifying eyes appeared.


    The Wolf King opened his mouth wide, and his sharp, file-like teeth, dripping with white saliva, ferociously snapped towards Wang Xindong, who was not far away!


    "Bring it on!" Wang Xindongughed heartily.


    He grasped the cor with one hand, shaking his arms, while the strong suit burst inch by inch, turning into white strips of cloth that fluttered down with the wind.


    His muscr body, now bare to the air, swelled crazily, sprouting thick red hairs.


    The giant wolf and giant collided in midair.


    Massive twisted airwaves and strange spectacles of white silk threads exploded outward with a loud bang.


    The Wolf King stood in the void, its soft and smooth fur burning like mes, trailing behind it.


    In front of it, Wang Xindong was crushed by the immense power.


    His heavy and massive body crashed into a rock wall hundreds of meters away like a cannonball.


    Experience more on m v|l -


    "Hiss¡ª"


    The Wolf King''s mouth opened wide as specks of red light gathered like fireflies.


    A dangerously potent aura emanated from it, dimming the light surrounding the battlefield as the energy coalesced.


    Bang bang bang!


    Large expanses of water mist abruptly appeared and condensed in the air.


    The mist condensed into droplets, thousands of droplets turned into huge liquid spheres, enveloping the Wolf King entirely.


    Vast amounts of ice-cold water surged into the Wolf King''s nostrils and mouth, churning up and down.


    Crack!


    The Wolf King''s eyes glowed red, and it bit down hard.


    The dark red energy orb umted in its mouth instantly exploded, releasing vast energy.


    Like a red-hot iron rod plunged into a bucket of water, massive amounts of liquid evaporated. And within the grey-white mist, a crimson light shone like a sword, piercing hundreds of meters of air, streaking across the sky, andnding on a middle-aged man in ck in a distant forest.


    The middle-aged man''s chest had no time to react, and it was instantaneously punctured, with blood seeping from the corners of his mouth.


    For ordinary people, the full-blown strike from the Demon King was enough to vaporize thempletely.


    Yet this middle-aged man seemed to have merged with a formidable demonic carcass.


    Although the wound was pierced through from front to back, no blood flowed out. Instead, copious amounts of semi-transparent thick droplets fell, quickly healing back to normal.


    However, the unmistakably weakened aura emanating from his body,bined with his stern and serious facial expression, made it clear that such a move could not be used repeatedly without incurring some kind of cost.


    A brief exchange of blows.


    The Wolf King of the Sky Demon Alliance took on two Deputy Governors of the Demon Suppression Bureau and easily gained the upper hand.


    Wang Xindong, covered in dust, ran out of the cave and with a few leaps, reappeared on the cloud-wreathed mountaintop, standing alongside another Deputy Governor named Zhou Guiyu. Both men looked at the Wolf King, hovering in the air, with extremely grave expressions on their faces.


    Boom!


    A st echoed from a distant valley, apanied by a powerful surge of smoke shooting into the sky.


    The Wolf King''s face visibly showed human-like surprise as it nced deeply in that direction and then turned to leave without looking back.


    "What was that just now..." After the Wolf King disappeared from view,


    Zhou Guiyu finally let out a deep breath, rubbing the chest that had just been severely hit. He had also sensed the powerful presence, which was doubtlessly the cultivation technique of the Demon Suppression Bureau. But he had never heard of such a deeply-rooted and strong cultivator before, and his face was filled with amazement.


    "It''s Su Heng," Wang Xindong said with a smile, exining, "The brother of Su Li, the new Tower Master of the Demon Suppression Tower."


    "I see..." Zhou Guiyu nodded thoughtfully.


    He only glimpsed a blur before he saw a figure with long hair draped over the shoulders and a tall, stalwart silhouette appear out of nowhere on the previously empty rocks.

 Chapter 96: 92: The Wolf King and the Believers, the Moment of Decisive Battle

    Chapter 96: 92: The Wolf King and the Believers, the Moment of Decisive Battle


    "This gentleman here is the new Deputy Governor, Su Heng."


    As Su Heng suddenly appeared before him, Wang Xindong was also taken aback, but he quickly recovered.


    First, he pointed at Su Heng and introduced him to Zhou Guiyu standing beside him. Then he pointed at Zhou Guiyu and said to Su Heng, "This Elder named Zhou Guiyu is the Deputy Governor responsible for Demon Suppression. He''s very strong and is adept at trapping enemies."


    "I''ve met Deputy Governor Zhou." Su Heng''s gaze lingered on Zhou Guiyu for a moment.


    This man had fair skin and handsome features, but his demeanor was somewhat wooden, giving off the vibe of the aloof second male lead in TV dramas.


    "Ah, hello, hello."


    Although he appeared aloof, Zhou Guiyu seemed to be quite warm.


    He reached his hand out, but halfway through, he realized it was stained with blood. Without any hesitation, he vigorously wiped his hand on his body, and only then did he hurriedly reach it out again.


    The two shook hands lightly.This time, the gesture was purely to get acquainted, without any direct probing.


    "Ahem." Zhou Guiyu sped his fist and said, "Thank you, Tower Master Su, foring to our aid in time. Otherwise, the two of us might not have been a match for that beast."


    Zhou Guiyu briefly recounted what had happened.


    "I see..."


    After listening, Su Heng shook his head, appearing somewhat regretful as he spoke, "I was a bit impulsive. Perhaps if I had concealed my presence and ambushed from the shadows, there might have been a possibility of capturing it directly."


    "That beast''s senses are extremely sharp; an ambush would be quite unlikely," Wang Xindong consoled.


    "For the past few days, the two of us have shed with that beast about seven or eight times," Zhou Guiyu added from the side. "That beast has roughly three different innate talents.


    The first talent is the maniption of the powerful Wolf Fire to inflict damage.


    The second talent is the enhancement of its own and its followers'' bloodline, greatly improving attack, defense, and speed in a short period of time.


    And the third talent is the most terrifying, a special field that can manipte the surrounding environment, even going so far as to change celestial phenomena to an exaggerated degree."


    Wang Xindong smacked his lips, voicing his fears, "If not for the fact that Brother Zhou and I have been working together for over thirty years, understanding each other''s thoughts and coordinating seamlessly, we could have faced casualties."


    "Ahem..."


    Zhou Guiyu coughed twice and took a step back, "When you put it like that, it always feels kind of strange to me."


    "Strange, what''s strange about it?" Wang Xindongughed heartily, his scarred muscr arms extending to drape over Zhou Guiyu''s shoulders, pulling him in.


    Zhou Guiyu struggled momentarily.


    Although his realm was not low, he wasn''t a muscle brute like Wang Xindong and failed to free himself from Wang Xindong''s grasp.


    Zhou Guiyu looked toward Su Heng, helplessly shrugging his shoulders and sighing, deciding to give up.


    The corners of Su Heng''s mouth twitched with an almost imperceptible smile. After this first meeting, both Wang Xindong and Zhou Guiyu gave him a good impression and did not seem hard to get along with.


    "How are things here?" Su Heng inquired.


    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-


    His main goal this time was to capture the Demon King and bring it back to the Demon Suppression Tower to test out his Flesh Field n.


    It was best to resolve these troubles sooner rather thanter.


    When the conversation turned to business, Wang Xindong''s expression became more serious, "So far, things have been going smoothly."


    "We''ve already sealed off the Sky Wolf Sect''s vige, surrounding itpletely. After over ten days of brutal struggle, the Sky Wolf Sect has suffered heavy losses. It''s very difficult for them to break out on arge scale. Next, we will concentrate our forces, continuously narrowing the siege, eliminating all these cultists, leaving none behind!"


    As he said that, Wang Xindong''s lips curled into a smile, and he made a forceful gesture with his hand, producing a dull sound.


    "For centuries, these people from the Sky Wolf Sect have been a significant concern for the Demon Suppression Bureau. Now that we finally have the opportunity, we can wipe them out," Zhou Guiyu added through gritted teeth.


    "However, even if we capture this group of cultists, if we let the Demon King escape, the Sky Wolf Sect can still make aeback, right?"


    Su Heng pondered for a moment before looking up in confusion.


    "Indeed, that''s correct," Wang Xindong turned to look at him.


    "Then, since the Wolf King had the upper hand on the battlefield before, it could have broken through directly. Why, then, did it choose to stay with these people from the Sky Wolf Sect?" As Su Heng thought about this, he furrowed his brow, suddenly puzzled.


    Wang Xindong and Zhou Guiyu looked at each other, both falling silent.


    "Maybe... it couldn''t let go?" Wang Xindong guessed uncertainly.


    Most demons in the records of the Demon Suppression Bureau, even if they deliberately cultivated some human martial artists,


    Would still only treat these warriors as ves, tools, or even food.


    However...


    This time seemed to be an exception.


    It seemed that the Wolf King of the Sky Demon Alliance truly regarded these disciples of the Sky Wolf Sect as his family or something that he couldn''t abandon.


    He would rather put himself in danger than flee alone from the battlefield.


    "No matter what choice it makes, since I havee to the battlefield, its fate has already been sealed."


    When in doubt, he simply chose not to dwell on it.


    Su Heng spoke calmly.


    Wang Xindong and Zhou Guiyu both looked up, sensing the strong confidence in Su Heng''s words.


    It seemed that even the famed Demon King Cang Ye, in his eyes, was just another triviality.


    "Well said," Zhou Guiyu concurred, "We need not sympathize with our enemies. Just eliminate them."


    "When can weunch the attack?" Su Heng asked.


    "If we hurry, tonight is possible," Wang Xindong answered. "Our objective this time is not just to deal with the Demon King Cang Ye but also topletely uproot the remnants of the Sky Wolf Sect''s influence. Otherwise, a desperate beast will fight back fiercely, resulting in cruel retribution and many innocent lives lost."


    "Good!" Su Heng nodded in agreement.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    As evening fell, the setting sun was like blood.


    In Canglong Mountain, the territory of the Sky Wolf Sect.


    This ce resembled a bandit stronghold perched on a t mountaintop, surrounded by cliffs on all sides.


    Let alone ordinary folks, even a slightly less skilled Martial Artist


    Would find it difficult to reach this godforsaken ce.


    It was absolutely easy to defend and hard to attack.


    Around the stronghold were high wooden walls and watchtowers for archery, hanging from which were banners made from human skin that cast heavy shadows in the sunset.


    Within the stronghold were ck bamboo buildings, a Martial Arts Hall, kitchens, and other structures.


    The disorderly buildings were interwoven to form a small district.


    People came and went on the streets.


    Some carried spears and sabers, while others held torches, all with stern, unfriendly expressions.


    Beyond that, they had one thing inmon.


    All bore significant injuries, from which blood seeped.


    The Sky Wolf Sect members were encircled by the Demon Suppression Bureau, and after several failed breakout attempts, they lost many men. Even the ones who were lucky enough to return were injured andcked fighting strength.


    In the middle of the stronghold, an open circr area, Ye Tong paced anxiously with her head lowered.


    "Still no news of Elders Bi Song and Bi Lin?" A primordial-looking warrior d in animal skin and wielding a long spear passed by her side. Ye Tong grabbed his arm and asked in a low voice.


    Bi Song and Bi Lin...


    These two were the Sky Wolf Sect''sst chance.


    If they too failed, then there would be no possibility of breaking out.


    The animal-skinned warrior shook his head to indicate he didn''t know.


    Ye Tong sighed, releasing his arm.


    Just then,


    A figure trotted up to Ye Tong and whispered a few words to her.


    Ye Tong''s expression turned from initial excitement and tion to pale, and finally to an indelible despair.


    "As expected... Bi Song has failed as well."


    She murmured softly, her fists clenched with a cracking sound, "And, another Deputy Governor has shown up in Canglong Mountain."


    "The Demon Suppression Bureau is harsh, and Li Daoxuan is ruthless."


    "If this continues, not only will the Sky Wolf Sect be annihted, but even Lord Cang Ye may face a dire fate."


    "No!" She lifted her head, gasping in pain, "I can''t let Lord Cang Ye take risks anymore!"


    Swish!


    As she was indecisive and at a loss,


    A strong gust of wind blew away the dust on the stone bs, and suddenly, a giant silver-white wolf appeared out of thin air.


    The massive head of the giant wolf was bowed, its mouth slightly open, with a weak rise and fall of its chest as it breathed.


    Thick, fresh blood dripped from the corner of its mouth, pooling into a small puddle on the ground.


    "My lord, you''re injured," Ye Tong said, her eyes widening at the sight, and she spoke with some nervousness.


    "Hmm, I was a bit careless,"


    The giant wolf raised its head and spoke human words, "But the wounds on my body are not severe, just need some rest."


    "Quickly prepare the blood meal for Lord Cang Ye," Ye Tong immediately shouted.


    Around the circr area, beneath the ragged masts, were clearly prisoners kneeling, bound on the ground.


    These prisoners,


    Included innocentmoners who had been captured from the county city.


    There were also soldiers participating in the siege and even some wearing the uniform of Demon Suppression Bureau disciples.


    Upon hearing Ye Tong mention preparing the blood meal, they seemed to understand what was about to happen next.


    Some immediately copsed on the ground, weeping and begging for mercy. Yet others cursed loudly, glowering with rage.


    No matter how they reacted,


    Behind them, the executioners of the Sky Wolf Sect, swords in hand, acted.


    The bright sword shes passed followed by a series of "puchi" sounds, as heads rolled and scalding crimson blood gushed from severed chests.


    The boiling blood, mixed with fragments of bone marrow and organs, flowed along the grooves on the ground to form streams.


    The streams gurgled and eventually pooled in a small pit in front of the Wolf King.


    The Wolf King lowered its head, licking the traces of blood in the depression with its tongue.


    The essence of blood and flesh from over a hundred people was soon devoured by the Demon King, but these were obviously not enough to make up for the deficit caused by the previous battles. The wounds on its body were not fully healed.


    Ye Tong knelt on the ground, pressing her cheek against the strong foreleg of the Wolf King, her hand gently touching the fur above.


    The Wolf King hummed twice, its eyes half-closed, seemingly digesting the flesh and blood it had just consumed,


    And did not seem to mind Ye Tong''s touch.


    After it finished absorbing the nutrients from the food, its narrow and majestic eyes opened. It looked down and saw Ye Tong, who was looking up at it with a touched expression.


    "My lord,"


    Without any hesitation, Ye Tong spoke softly, "There''s no need to continue fighting, the Sky Wolf Sect is finished. Devour me, and with your injuries healed, you will be able to break through the siege of the Demon Suppression Bureau and escape."

 Chapter 97: 93: Fists Subdue the Demon Wolf, Massive Slaughter

    Chapter 97: 93: Fists Subdue the Demon Wolf, Massive ughter


    The Wolf King''s pupils reflected the fragile, helpless figure of Ye Tong.


    He did not speak, only seeming somewhat mncholic, as if reminiscing something.


    Some powerful demons within the Sky Demon Alliance indeed specifically nurtured human Martial Artists, wait until they grew strong, and then devoured them.


    Because their bodies flowed with the same source of power as their own.


    Devouring such a Martial Artist was equivalent to killing hundreds or even thousands of ordinary humans.


    In doing so, they could not only conceal their identities, preventing exposure that would attract the Demon Suppression Bureau, but also achieve substantial increases in strength.


    In the beginning...


    He had agreed with the members of the Ye n with the same thought in mind.


    When exactly did those thoughts start to change?Was it through the countless days and nights spent together over hundreds of years?


    Or was it that time when he was severely injured, and those children desperately rescued him from the hands of the Demon Suppression Bureau?


    Or perhaps, it was a blurry moment already faded from memory.


    His excessively long life made it hard for him to provide a precise answer.


    Under the sunset.


    The huge white wolf slowly lifted its front paw.


    Ye Tong''s eyes glistened with tears, as she spread her hands open and slowly closed her eyes.


    But the anticipated severe pain did note; instead, the furryrge paw gently rested on her head.


    "Lord?"


    Ye Tong opened her eyes, her face filled with confusion.


    "It''s been too long, Ye Tong," the Wolf King said. "I have lived with your ancestors for too long, too long. I tamed you, and you changed me. Compared to my kind, I ampletely different now."


    "This very thing, many years ago, I had already be incapable of doing," the Wolf King raised his head, gazing at the gradually setting sun.


    The red light of the sunset draped him in a fragile, splendid robe of blood.


    His long, soft fur swayed in the wind like mes.


    Ye Tong''s face revealed a tragic smile. "Lord, then let us fight alongside you until deathes."


    "No!"


    The Wolf King said, "I am certain to die here."


    "A monster, an unimaginably powerful being, merely sensing his aura makes me want to flee far away."


    "Who is it?" Ye Tong''s face changed dramatically. "Could it be Li Daoxuan himself hase?"


    "No, not that guy," the Wolf King said. "He is very young, hmm, he must be the new Deputy Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau."


    As the Wolf King of the Sky Demon Alliance, he also had his own intelligencework.


    He could guess the general identity of Su Heng.


    "Then you..." Ye Tong began anxiously, not knowing what else to say.


    The Wolf King''s gaze gradually returned, first fixing on her, then scanning the other people around. The mountain wind blowing from afar carried his voice to every corner of thepound.


    "I will stay here and try to fight him and obstruct him as much as possible," the Wolf King said. "Their attention will be on me, and this will be your chance. You must find a way to escape from here and, with my bloodline and power, survive."


    "I''m sorry..."


    Just as Ye Tong was about to speak, a gentle but unfamiliar voice suddenly interjected.


    She looked around, seeing the faces of the Sky Wolf Sect adherents all wearing expressions of confusion.


    None of them had spoken.


    Then just now, who was speaking?


    "Above!" Suddenly, someone stepped back and pointed at the sky.


    Ye Tong sharply looked up in the direction the man was pointing. In the backlight of the sunset, a tall and majestic figure loomed over the people in thepound.


    His body was so robust and muscr,


    That the shadow he cast seemed topletely envelop everyone present, making it hard for them to breathe.


    By his side were two figures, Wang Xindong and Zhou Guiyu, both Deputy Governors.


    Their presence waspletely overshadowed, so much so that it took Ye Tong a while to notice them.


    "You are the new Tower Master of the Demon Suppression Tower, Su Heng!?" the Wolf King bared his teeth.


    He stood up from the ground, his body''s loose fur expanding and covering with ayer of ink-ck me.


    "Correct." Su Heng smiled slightly, nodding his head.


    One of his hands was behind his back, the other casually held the heads of several Sky Wolf Sect elders.


    Likely being toyed with like beads, thick blood dripping down continuously.


    These elders.


    Had ventured to take advantage of the movements of the Demon Suppression Bureau, to probe for potential gaps inward,


    Hoping to lead their people to break out from the encirclement.


    Ended up being caught by Su Heng on the spot, only the heads in his hands telling of their fear at that moment.


    "Cang Ye, the Demon King," Su Heng nodded in greeting before slowly starting to speak, "You speak well, but the only pity is that you still underestimated my strength. You can''t stop me, not only you, but everyone present will die."


    "Heh heh heh..."


    A series of raspyughter emitted from the Wolf King''s throat, "It seems I''ve really been underestimated."


    Roar!


    He stomped powerfully on the ground.


    The floor cracked, and without any charging motion, he opened his mouth, and a ck fireball shot out explosively.


    At the same time, the Wolf King''s massive tail swept behind him.


    A swath of fireballs, like a peacock fanning its tail, rapidly formed behind him and surged forward all at once.


    Hundreds, thousands of fireballs.


    Every explosion was as powerful as a high-explosive grenade.


    Exploding simultaneously, the rolling, boiling smoke and the howling st waves instantly formed a tide that submerged Su Heng and the other two.


    The dust and smoke billowed, reaching straight for the skies.


    A gust of wind suddenly emerged, sweeping in all directions.


    The burning clouds of smoke were blown away, and the thick smoke that had just formed disappeared in an instant.


    The wall under Su Heng''s feet had turned into burning debris, while his heavy body was suspended in mid-air by the massive force.


    The force, extreme to the limit, waspletely unleashed.


    Like a volcanic eruption, waves of st ripples spread outward one after another.


    The surrounding buildings were submerged by the grey-ck currents, which then violently disintegrated, turning into ruins amidst loud noises.


    The Sky Wolf Sect disciples, merely standing still, exhausted all their strength.


    Enveloped by the powerful wind, they were constantly pushed back, leaving two deep ruts in the ground.


    Bang!


    Su Heng clenched forcefully, and the skull in his hand exploded violently.


    "Beast, I want to see what you can use to stop me," Su Heng roared, leaping forward with his massive body.


    With a swing both wide and potent, an unyielding punch fell directly onto the center of the Wolf King''s forehead.


    The Wolf King howled fiercely, awakening and amplifying his physical strength.


    His body subtly swelled, the muscles bing distinctly visible, and a horn grew on his forehead.


    He leaped into the air, thrusting his head upward.


    Boom!


    In the terrifying sound of the explosion,


    A ring of dust spread out, the immense force distorting the sunlight as itpressed the air.


    The heavy body of the Wolf King suddenly blurred, crashing down like a meteor into the fortress, copsing several buildings simultaneously.


    "Master!?" Ye Tong was shocked.


    She felt a gust of wind next to her, and then the Wolf King''s figure vanished without a trace.


    "Roar!"


    From the ruins, a long wolf howl echoed.


    A vast cloud of dust rose, and fragments of broken buildings lifted upward before sliding sideways.


    The Wolf King''s body further transformed and expanded, reaching over seven meters in length.


    Its broad, massive shoulders were almost at the same height as the surrounding buildings, turning it into a true behemoth.


    At the same time.


    Many Sky Wolf Sect disciples also awakened their bloodline powers.


    They transformed into muscr, two-meter-tall werewolves with thick fur covering their bodies. Your next chapter awaits on m v|l--


    These werewolves and the disciples of the Demon Suppression Bureau from the steep cliffs engaged in fierce battle. Both parties, holding deep grudges, dealt lethal blows. The scene was a hellish crimson of flying blood and flesh.


    "He''s overloaded his bloodline power. He can''t maintain this state for long," Zhou Guiyu shouted from the side.


    At the same time, he sped his hands together, his ten fingers quickly forming seals, pulling out multiple illusions.


    Sheets of cold water flow emerged, billowing and flowing.


    They enveloped the Wolf King''s body, as Wang Xindong delivered a punch straight to the chest.


    The result¡ª"Roar!"


    The Wolf King let out a roar, blood vessels bursting in its eyes.


    The pitch-ck mes burning on its body instantly evaporated the encircling ice water.


    Then, with a p, it sent Wang Xindong, whose body wasrger than an average person but seemed like a mere ballpared to the seven-meter Wolf King, flying hundreds of meters away, disappearing into the dense clouds atop the mountain.


    Zhou Guiyu swallowed hard, his expression somewhat stiff.


    Although he knew the Wolf King was strong in this state, he hadn''t anticipated this level of frenzy, leaving him feeling trapped between two difficult choices.


    "You go and kill its followers."


    With a cold, bloodthirsty smile on his face, Su Heng said, "I want to see if this beast can stop me."


    "Yes!" Zhou Guiyu, having witnessed Su Heng''s true strength,


    No longer hesitated at the moment, immediately summoning a multitude of water droplets, stretching them into long, thin shapes, and then using force to freeze them into ice spikes.


    The ice spikes, like arrows released from their strings, whistled through the air.


    The battlefield below was in chaos.


    In an instant, it was a scene of utter turmoil; many low-ranked Sky Wolf Sect followers'' heads were pierced by the ice spikes, killing them instantly on the spot.


    The Wolf King''s mouth gathered energy, unleashing vast ck mes, seemingly to block.


    However, before the wolf mes could fully condense, Su Heng burst forth, appearing beside it, and smashed a heavy punch onto the side of the Wolf King''s face.


    Crack¡ªBoom!


    A ghastly white fang at the corner of the Wolf King''s mouth was directly smashed by Su Heng''s punch.


    Its facial skin and flesh burst open inrge waves, and its huge, heavy body staggered, nearly being blown away by a casual punch from Su Heng.


    "Damn it, am I giving you too much face!" Su Heng roared, pressing his hand against the lone horn atop the Wolf King''s head, "Daring to be distracted while fighting me, who gave you the guts!"


    Hiss¡ª


    His arm rapidly swelled with blood, emitting dense, hot smoke.


    Under thest red glow of the sunset, Su Heng single-handedly lifted the Wolf King''s body.


    As the disciples of the Demon Suppression Bureau watched in shock and the followers of the Sky Wolf Sect despaired, the Wolf King Cang Ye''s body was raised high, stirring a thick cloud of limestone dust, and then it elerated downward with a fierce smash.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the ground trembled violently!


    The sweeping thick smoke obscured everything, like a giant sandstorm appearing out of nowhere.

 Chapter 98: 94: The Yellow Sparrow Follows Behind, Unable to Escape Even by Flight

    Chapter 98: 94: The Yellow Sparrow Follows Behind, Unable to Escape Even by Flight


    "Kill!" Su Heng raised his hand, issuing themand.


    The many disciples and stewards of the Demon Suppression Bureau finally recovered from the shock they had experienced just moments before.


    One by one, they fearlessly charged forward, unstoppable. Meanwhile, the Sky Wolf Sect''s momentum faltered as the Wolf King was severely injured.


    Explore hidden tales at m,v l''-


    The scene unfolding was almost a one-sided massacre.


    Bang!


    Su Heng''s arms touched in front of his chest.


    His entire body drove a great force, simrly propelling forward.


    Whoosh!Just as he was midway through his charge.


    A zing line of fire came straight at him, and Su Heng dodged to the side.


    The ck mes entered the sea of clouds behind him and exploded tremendously, lifting a huge wave of air.


    Before Su Heng could react, another huge stone was smashed directly towards him.


    The white rock was covered with ck mes.


    It weighed tens of thousands of kilos, obscured the sky like a meteor flying backwards.


    It hadn''t evene close yet.


    Su Heng''s long hair, spread out on his back, already began to curl slightly because of the furnace-like intense heat.


    His eyes also involuntarily squinted.


    "Sss..." He took a deep breath, his mouth curling into a smile.


    "This is the strength befitting a Demon King." Su Heng''s face showed a trace of excitement, "Such power is barely adequate for a grotesque struggle before me!"


    Boom!


    The next instant, Su Heng threw a punch forward.


    The giant burning meteor directly exploded, turning into hundreds of fragments scattering around.


    In the ruins above the mountain stronghold, the Wolf King shook its shoulders, pushing the debris that was on its body to both sides.


    "Lord Demon King!"


    The other disciples of the Sky Wolf Sect rejoiced at this sight.


    The situation, which had been close to copsing, seemed to toughen slightly because the Demon King had reappeared.


    "Just a dying struggle."


    Streams of force converged at his fingertips like rivulets, forming beams of light that burst forth.


    Boom!


    The Wolf King dodged to the side.


    The building behind it exploded violently, spewing arge cloud of dust and instantly copsing.


    A scratch appeared on its snow-white cheek fur, and fresh blood began to slowly seep out.


    "Kill!"


    Su Heng, towering above, his eyes gleaming with a crimson light.


    He shook his arms vigorously, diving forward, his arms driving a massive twisted force, striking down with a palm sh through the air.


    Roar!


    The Wolf King roared.


    Once again, at great cost, it enhanced its vitality, pushing its body forward.


    Upon collision, a tremendous force erupted, immediately making the surrounding air thicker than glue, sting outwards like jelly.


    With the Wolf King in its bloodline liberation state, its body, over seven meters long, was muchrger than Su Heng''s.


    But the strength waspletely disproportionate.


    It felt an unstoppable, dragon-like force coursing through its entire body before being flung away, temporarily losing control of its body.


    When its consciousness slightly cleared.


    The Wolf King realized it had been knocked back a hundred meters.


    It nowy within a huge crater, ahead of it a deep ravine stretching all the way to the central square.


    Smoke billowed around the crater.


    Vicious, cruel cries of fight erupted from all sides.


    Relying on the connection in its bloodline, with each breath, it could feel its followers being mercilessly ughtered.


    Bang!


    Moonlight twisted, dust scattered.


    A dark towering figure was steadily advancing towards it.


    A tremendous sense of oppression forced the Wolf King to gather its dispersed spirit, fully concentrating to cope.


    "Sss..."


    It took a deep breath, the ck mes that had extinguished on its body reignited.


    An invisible ripple spread out like ripples from beneath the Wolf King''s feet, dispersing the dense dust and smoke around it.


    Cold moonlight enveloped the entire battlefield.


    "Be careful!"


    Wang Xindong''s warning came from a distance, "That guy is about to use his domain talent."


    "Hmm?" Su Heng stopped, vaguely sensing a threat.


    Boom!


    Before he could react.


    The ground began to shake violently, tearing apart, emittingrge amounts of pungent smoke.


    Masses of soil and stones under the influence of the Wolf King''s twisted domain, transformed into a giant hand, gripping Su Heng in its grasp.


    Hundreds of thousands of tons of pressure.


    It kepting from all directions, even steel would be crushed into pieces in such an environment.


    Sounds of thunderous roars filled his ears, and all he could see was darkness.


    His body felt like it was sinking into the deep sea, the omnipresent pressureing from every part of his body.


    However¡ª


    "Break!" Su Heng roared.


    His body at this moment,pared to steel, was more than ten times, a hundred times tougher.


    The domain formed by the Wolf King''s talent burst instantly, bright moonlight shone down, and Su Heng looked up, falling to the ground.


    Suddenly, he saw the blood-soaked Wolf King before him, its eyes crimson,rge patches of ck smoke emanating from its body.


    In these thick smoke emissions.


    Huge rocks, roof beams, even entire buildings.


    All of them, defying gravity, floated mid-air, and as the Wolf King pressed his front paw downward, hundreds of tons of mass, enveloped in fierce mes, roared down andpletely submerged Su Heng.


    "Trouble!" Seeing Su Heng trapped by the Wolf King, Wang Xindong immediately grew worried.


    Bang!


    He directly stomped on an elder of the Sky Wolf Sect who tried to stop him, shattering him.


    Amid the spreading blood mist, Wang Xindong dashed forward, drawing dark lines in the air, and punched heavily towards the Wolf King.


    Whoosh!


    ck wings spread and then folded in front of him.


    A slender figure appeared before Wang Xindong at some point, actually blocking this powerful strike.


    The wings spread open.


    The person''s face was revealed under the bright moonlight.


    He was a stunningly handsome, blood-palmed young man.


    "Hahaha!" Along with a heartyugh, a muscr giant, 2.5 meters tall holding a Wolf Fang Club, also appeared.


    He shouted excitedly, "How could this be happening without old piggy here!"


    "Blood Bat, Pig King Kong!" Zhou Guiyu descended from mid-air, his expression so solemn it seemed water could drip from it.


    Both these men were notorious, bloodthirsty demons within the Sky Demon Alliance.


    Although they hadn''t reached the level of the Demon King.


    They were not far off.


    Especially Blood Bat, who had oncemitted atrocious ughter in a remote small town, killing over a hundred thousand people.


    A bustling city was wiped off the map overnight.


    A mountain of corpses and a sea of blood¡ªsuch a scene was hell itself.


    "Wang Xindong, your face is so full of expression; it makes me very happy." Blood Bat, his face wearing an elegant smile, extended his red, snake-like tongue, licking his palm, "You think you''re the hunters, but in reality, you''re the real prey."


    "The situation is bad, it really is Sky Demon Alliance''s interference," Zhou Guiyu frowned.


    Before this operation began, Li Daoxuan had anticipated idents and asked them to be very careful, especially requesting Su Heng to strengthen the team.


    But now...


    "Is there really a chance to turn the tables?" For the Demon Suppression Bureau, the appearance of these demons was disastrous news.


    But for the Sky Wolf Sect, who was currently on the losing side with heavy casualties.


    It couldn''t be better news.


    Ye Tong watched the scene unfold with joy, feeling the situation had suddenly reversed.


    She felt as if another vige had appeared after a dark and florid path. Although the Sky Wolf Sect was greatly weakened, as long as the Wolf King was alive, there was always a chance to recover.


    "Run!" Just as she couldn''t contain her excitement,


    A tired voice sounded, dousing her with cold water.


    "My lord?" Ye Tong, somewhat confused, looked up to meet the Wolf King''s eyes.


    Those eyes...


    No longer held their usual dignity and calm.


    They were bloodshot and bulged out as if they could burst at any moment.


    "I... can barely... hold off that monster any longer!" The Wolf King gasped heavily, thick blood dripping steadily down from the corner of his mouth.


    It felt as if he wasn''t holding a human.


    But was using his own gifted abilities to forcibly contain a volcano that was about to erupt.


    The terrifying power continuously emanated from the mound of rubble. Because of the overuse of his abilities,


    He was suffering a dreadful bacsh.


    His body felt like it was in a scorching furnace, every piece of flesh and nerve stretched to its limits.


    Bang!


    Seeing that Ye Tong was still dazed,


    The Wolf Kingshed out with his tail, sending a powerful wave of air that threw her hundreds of meters away.


    An elder of the Sky Wolf Sect leaped up and caught her mid-air.


    The young elder punched forward.


    The wooden door shattered.


    Outside, there was suddenly a cliff.


    At the edge of the cliff were grappling hooks that led to other peaks of Canglong Mountain.


    Following the secret path, they could escape from the encirclement in the ensuing chaos. The moment before she left, Ye Tong turned and saw a beam of crimson light piercing the sky.


    Boom!


    The Wolf King spat out a mass of blood.


    In front of him, Su Heng''s clothes were tattered and torn. His over three-meter-tall frame was now exposed to the air,


    Covered with blood-red lines like armor, his loose ck hair, and the dense, twisting smoke from the formidable torment under the bright moonlight!


    "To think he came out so easily!" Pig King Kong''s face froze in pride.


    Not far away,


    Blood Bat, without thinking,


    Immediately pped his wings, trying to withdraw from the battlefield.


    The situation took a sharp turn for the worse, Pig King Kong''s mind couldn''t keep up.


    Su Heng had already reached him, his fingers spread, slicing through the air, and ferociously reached for his fat, pig-like head.


    "Damn it!" Pig King Kong lifted the Wolf Fang Club in an attempt to defend.


    But this weapon, forged through thousands of processes, apanying him for decades, was fragile as rotten wood in front of Su Heng.


    With a snap, it broke effortlessly.


    Su Heng''s palm,rge like a cattail leaf fan, faced no resistance as it continued forward, annihting Pig King Kong''s head into nothingness.


    Only a spike-covered headless body remained, wobbling unsteadily before crashing to the ground.


    "Damn, this guy!"


    In a few breaths, Blood Bat had flown two to three thousand meters away.


    His heart filled with both fear and relief, "Thank goodness I have wings, thank goodness I''m fast, or I would have really fallen here today."


    With that in mind,


    His nervousness caused him to p his wings continuously.


    He increased his speed by a fraction and then mmed into a tall wall.

 Chapter 99: 95: Mutilation and Gouging Eyes, the Demon King’s Demise

    Chapter 99: 95: Muttion and Gouging Eyes, the Demon King¡¯s Demise


    "A wall!?"


    The blood bat''s face disyed a human-like astonishment, "How could a wall suddenly appear in the sky?"


    He looked up and saw before him a wide, sturdy chest.


    Looking higher, he could see giant blue veins pulsing on Su Heng''s face and neck.


    ck fascia and bulging blue veins crawled on his skin and face like tendrils of a worm.


    It made his appearance exceptionally fierce and sinister.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Heng opened his mouth, a hot gust of air spewing out.


    Without any warning, a heavy punch smashed downward."Run!?"


    "None of you will escape tonight!"


    Boom!


    The blood bat''s human-sized body instantly disappeared in front of Su Heng.


    A massive amount of blood was squeezed from his facial orifices, then whipped by the tremendous force into a blood-colored halo that slowly diffused outward.


    And the body of the blood bat.


    Was caught in the dragon-like strength, recoiling like a cannonball.


    It flew thousands of meters, collided with a distant steep cliff, erupted with a thunderous noise, and exploded, leaving nothing but a bloody, indistinguishable human skin.


    He was dead beyond any doubt of revival.


    Having dealt with these two fools who recklessly disturbed the scene,


    Su Heng''s bloodshot eyes surveyed his surroundings, quickly spotting people on the iron chains trying to flee.


    Bang!


    He stomped heavily on the ground


    The supposedly void air waspressed by the giant force,


    Instantly condensing together then exploding, forming a cone-shaped sonic boom cloud.


    The fierce bacsh propelled Su Heng''s body rapidly forward. However, mid-air, a distorted shadow emerged.


    The Wolf King manipted the domain.


    Also flying into the air, he opened his mouth wide and bit down towards Su Heng''s head.


    Boom!


    Su Heng threw another punch.


    The entire lower jaw of the Wolf King sted apart,pletely vanishing, withrge bits of blood and teeth floating in mid-air.


    "Constantly spoiling my ns, I did intend to let you live a bit longer," Su Heng, mid-air, grabbed the remaining half of the Wolf King''s mouth with his backhand.


    He swung it up and forcefully smashed it down.


    Boom!


    The ground violently shook.


    Large swathes of soil undted like waves, mud and dust rising a hundred meters high.


    The Wolf King''s spine was shattered by the immense force, blood violently spraying outward, filling the air with a rich scent of blood.


    "Well, I might as well finish you off first!" Su Heng lunged forward.


    Meanwhile.


    Many followers from the Sky Wolf Sect discovered that the Wolf King had suffered severe injuries.


    They turned around one after another, fearlessly charging toward Su Heng.


    "You think you can stop me, you ants?" Su Heng spread his arms wide, seizing the heads of two disciples.


    St!


    He smashed them down hard.


    The heads of both men burst open simultaneously, blood spouting more than ten meters high.


    Su Hengnded on the ground and strode forward. His body was enveloped in the powerful Giant Stone Strength, which the ordinary cult followers could not disturb.


    On the contrary, even though Su Heng carried no weapons on him, just by condensing his power in his arms, a simple sweep


    Could sever the waists of seven or eight cult followers. Blood and flesh flew everywhere, creating a brutal scene.


    The Wolf King struggled to stand up from the ground.


    His demon energy had overloaded in the recent battle, and the fierce-level demon''s potent self-healing ability could not be activated.


    Its lower body had almost lost sensation,pletely out of control.


    Even half of its huge mouth had been smashed by Su Heng, making it look ridiculous and non-threatening.


    With only its remaining two front ws left, the Wolf Kingunched another attack. The sight was indeed moving.


    Many of the Sky Wolf Sect followers who originally had the chance to escape.


    Went insane on the spot.


    They returned heedlessly, trying to aid their deity.


    Unfortunately, the battlefield was too far for them. After only taking a couple of steps forward, they were intercepted by the Demon Suppression Bureau''s agents and then hacked to death by indiscriminate des.


    "A great Demon King, now looking like a stray dog by the roadside," Su Heng sneered, his face twisted into a malicious mockery. For his enemies, he never had the slightest bit of mercy¡ªonly severe strikes to make his opponents crumble, weing a painful and extended death in despair.


    Hisss!


    Su Heng formed his fingers into a sword, lifting them upward.


    The Golden Arc Power, developed from practicing Miniature Mist Skill, burst forth, piercing the arm and bringing out arge amount of blood.


    Hidden within was anotheryer of fierce energy that surged violently, opening wide and forcefully entering the Wolf King''s body.


    It burned the meridians, melting the flesh.


    One of its front ws was instantly rendered useless.


    The spine was broken, and one front w was disabled; now, the Wolf King could hardly stand up, let alone attack Su Heng.


    However, even so, Su Heng did not choose to stop but continued to strike.


    He raised his hand to punch, snapping the other remaining front w too. Then reaching forward, he tore arge patch of fur and flesh directly from the Wolf King''s body. Punch after punchnded on the Wolf King''s face and body, with blood flowing everywhere.


    One could sense a strong intention.


    The Wolf King tried to maintain the dignity of a demon monarch, but obviously, it failed.


    When Su Heng''s arm pierced through an eyeball, directly scooping out a bloody eyeball along with chunks of brain and nerve tissue.


    The Wolf King could no longer endure it.


    It let out a terrifyingly agonizing howl.


    "You''re not as strong as you imagined, are you?" Su Heng sneered again, striking another blow toward the Wolf King''s throat.


    Blood spurted out, staining the ground red.


    The Wolf King''s vocal cords were severely damaged, its voice hoarse, "It''s over, kill me."


    Its only remaining eye looked toward Su Heng, uncertain whether it conveyed a plea.


    "It''s too early." The anger building in Su Heng''s chest slowly subsided. He reached out and crushed the Wolf King''s solitary eye, tearingrge patches of fur from its body and wiping off the blood that stained him.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, he said, "Tie it up."


    The disciples of the Demon Suppression Bureau looked at Su Heng with a mixture of fervor and awe.


    Upon receiving the order, they approached and wrapped the prepared Shining Stone Chains around the Wolf King, much like tying up a pig.


    To ensure it couldn''t break free, some of the chains were threaded directly through the bones of the Wolf King. Fortunately, his body was covered in deep wounds down to the bone, making this task not too difficult.


    The Wolf King copsed on the ground.


    Only a faint breath left proved it was still alive.


    "Why leave it alive?" Zhou Guiyu appeared next to Su Heng, asking somewhat surprised.


    A living Demon King was indeed invaluable.


    But in Zhou Guiyu''s recollection, Su Heng wasn''t someone likely to show mercy.


    "I have some experiments I want to try on him," Su Heng said with a calm smile. "A living Demon King might bring me some surprises."


    By now, the Wolf King was blind, with a crimson hue in its eye sockets.


    But it could still hear the conversation between the two.


    The lightughter in Su Heng''s words sent a chill through it, making it shiver uncontrobly.


    "Damn beast, behave yourself!" a steward of the Demon Suppression Bureau immediately cursed, stabbing it with a dagger.


    Although the Demon Suppression Bureau won aplete victory in this war,


    Many disciples were devoured alive, leaving the survivors with deep hatred for these demons and showing no mercy.


    "How about the other areas?" Su Heng pped his hands and turned to Wang Xindong who had appeared beside him.


    "Everything is progressing smoothly,"


    Wang Xindong said. "A group from the Sky Demon Alliance tried to ambush us, causing some chaos, but they have been stopped."


    "What about the Sky Wolf Sect?" Zhou Guiyu asked.


    He noticed some members of the Sky Wolf Sect escaping from the battlefield during the chaos.


    It would be problematic if they managed to escape.


    "Someone has already been dispatched to pursue them," Wang Xindong said. "If nothing unexpected happens, we should be able to annihte them."


    "That''s good..."


    Zhou Guiyu nodded and turned to Su Heng, smiling, "I owe you one this time. When we get back to the county estate, I''ll treat you to a drink."


    "Just doing my job," Su Heng answered modestly.


    He seemed contemtive as he looked toward the southwest.


    There huge mountains loomed, shrouded in clouds, their exact features unclear, visible only as a vast expanse of wooded cover. Yet a sensation of being watched eerily emanated from above.


    "Hiss..."


    While the two were chatting casually,


    Wang Xindong suddenly furrowed his brows, his expression turning much more serious.


    "What''s happened?" Zhou Guiyu, seeing his demeanor, tensed up and quickly asked.


    "An elder has lost contact with us, and we don''t know what happened. He didn''t even manage to send a re," Wang Xindong exined.


    "Which elder?" Zhou Guiyu asked.


    "Zhao Luoying, Elder Zhao!" Wang Xindong replied.


    "Zhao Luoying..." Su Heng''s brow furrowed slightly, an image of a figure d in silver armor shed through his mind.


    "Does Su Dusi know Elder Zhao?" Wang Xindong asked, somewhat surprised, as Zhao Luoying had been busy capturing demons outside.


    Su Heng had only recently joined the Demon Suppression Bureau, so the two of them shouldn''t have had much opportunity to meet.


    Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -


    "I saw her when I came just now," Su Heng exined briefly, yet he was also somewhat nervous, as Su Li and Zhao Luoying were still in the same team.


    "In that case, let''s go over together and take a look," Wang Xindong hurriedly said.


    "Okay!"


    Su Heng did not hesitate and immediately agreed.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The three were all masters and soon arrived at the spot where Elder Zhao Luoying had disappeared.


    This ce was a dense forest with murmuring stream water, shadowy and ominous, where the dense foliage filtered out every speck of moonlight.


    There were, however, some blue luminescent mushrooms growing near the tree roots by the stream, flickering on and off, their variety unknown, casting a slight glow.


    Pfft!


    Wang Xindong took out a whale oilmp from his bosom.


    He reached out and ignited the wick. The zing white light dispelled the darkness, and soon they discovered various bodies scattered haphazardly on the ground.


    There were bodies of Demon Suppression Bureau disciples and stewards, as well as corpses of Sky Wolf Sect personnel who had transformed into wolves.


    Su Heng crouched down in front of one of the bodies, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    Speaking of bodies,


    Only a head remained, along with the attached spine.


    The rest of the body had been eaten clean, and the ground was covered in bloodstains, turning the soil an eerie dark red.


    "Zhao Luoying."


    Su Heng gently lifted the head out of the mud.


    A somewhat familiar, deathly pale face appeared before him.


    The other few bodies also underwent a brief investigation, all presenting simrly ghastly conditions.


    "It seems they were ambushed, killed instantly with one strike, and then their bodies werepletely devoured," Zhou Guiyu murmured as he observed the neat cut on the neck.


    "The key question is, who did it?" Wang Xindong clenched his fist until it creaked.


    Zhao Luoying was his subordinate.


    Upright and much beloved.


    And now, not even aplete corpse remained, making it somewhat difficult for him to ept.


    "Elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau, survivors of the Sky Wolf Sect, they didn''t even have a chance to react before being killed instantly," Su Heng furrowed his brows, "This guy is a bit dangerous."


    For a moment, the three fell silent.


    p p!


    The sound of wings beating the air came, and a ck crownded on Zhou Guiyu''s shoulder.


    Zhou Guiyu reached his hand out and drew a secret letter from beneath the crow''s wing, nced at it briefly, then handed it to Su Heng.


    With the help of the firelight, Su Heng read the handwriting clearly.


    The content was straightforward, just one sentence, but it finally put Su Heng''s hanging heart at ease.


    Su Li had not followed Zhao Luoying to pursue the target and was still stationed in the valley, without any serious issues.

 Chapter 100: 96: The Half-Demon Giant, White Deer Demon King

    Chapter 100: 96: The Half-Demon Giant, White Deer Demon King


    The cool breeze scattered the clouds, and the chilly moonlight descended, illuminating the giant holding a sword, standing upright in the grass.


    The figure was over three meters tall, with half of the body still barely human while the other half was pitch ck, covered in hard scale armor. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-


    The giant opened its mouth, with a snake-like crimson tongue hissing loudly. On both sides were sharp, ghastly white fangs, and thick iron-like musclesyered over the skin, as if sealing its powerful and exaggerated physical form.


    "Why?" the giant uttered, as if talking to itself.


    "What why?" A long, exaggerated mouth appeared at the giant''s throat, breaking into a smile.


    "Three very nutritious meals came along, so why won''t you let me eat them?" the half-human, half-snake monster murmured quietly.


    "Food, hahaha..."


    Therge mouth on the throat let out a string of strangeughter.


    Then, taking a slightly more serious tone, it answered, "Hanlin, among those three guys, one is quite difficult to deal with. Who knows, we might be the prey.""They are all from the Demon Suppression Bureau. If we don''t kill them all, how can we rescue mother from the Demon Suppression Tower?" The giant gently stroked the long sword in its hand, speaking calmly.


    "Indeed."


    Therge mouth on the throat replied, "The strongest among those three is the Tower Master of the Demon Suppression Tower."


    "Even I, upon just breaking free from the seal, almost got killed by that guy, a true monster. If it weren''t for you, I would absolutely not wish to confront such a terrifying fellow head-on. Even the thought of it is thrilling."


    "Thank you..." the giant fell silent, then offered two words.


    "There''s nothing to thank me for. We''re merely cooperating with each other, each getting what we need," said therge mouth.


    The giant lifted its head, its blood-red vertical pupils narrowing slightly, its gaze seeming to traverse the heavens and fall upon the Demon Suppression Tower in the county town square.


    "To what degree must I reach in order to defeat those humans?"


    "Soon," said therge mouth excitedly. "By cultivating the Snake Shedding Technique to the seventhyer, in this county, you should have the power to contend for supremacy."


    "With a half-demon body, practicing human Cultivation Techniques, plus the experience and talent of a great demon like me. Monster, what a monster," therge mouth eximed with excitement. "Kid, you will reach a realm that no one has ever imagined."


    "Monster?" the giant sighed softly.


    "What''s wrong?" therge mouth asked, puzzled. "Don''t you like such power?"


    "I like power, but I do not like the process of acquiring it," the giant said softly. "Continuous killing, devouring, feeling the power of the eternal heavens slowly descending upon my body. This process makes me feel like I am gradually killing something."


    "What thing?" therge mouth questioned.


    "The part of me that belongs to humans," the giant replied calmly.


    "Hehehe, how can one gain power without paying a price?" therge mouth chuckled while offering constion.


    "Yes..." the giant withdrew its gaze, "As long as I can save my mother, it doesn''t matter what I kill, what I give up, or what I be. There''s only one thing I care about¡ª


    On this path, whoever stands in my way, dies!"


    Bang!


    The gentleness on his face disappeared, reced by ferocity and viciousness, with what looked like two zing red mes dancing and burning within his eye sockets.


    An extremely terrifying and domineering aura swept out like hundreds of massive, invisible des, twisting the air and leaving deep cuts on the ground. The ancient trees nearby broke off with a thunderous crash. An owl, sensing the danger, pped its wings, but before it could fly away, it burst into pieces, turning into countless fragments of flesh.


    Countless specks of dust and fragments of leaves fluttered down from the sky, obscuring the moonlight and the view.


    When all the dust had settled, all that remained on the ground was a giant crater.


    The half-demon giant''s figure had vanished, signaling that a new round of hunting would soon unfold!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Did that guy seem to notice the two of us just now?"


    "Impossible. We''re tens of thousands of meters apart. Even if Li Daoxuan himself were here, he couldn''t possibly extend his sense this far!"


    "Perhaps it''s not a sense, but something more like an intuition."


    "This guy, despite wearing a human shell, gives me the feeling more of a cruel, heartless beast."


    Canglong Mountain.


    On a remote mountain peak obscured by clouds and fog.


    Two elders from the Sky Demon Alliance were quietly conversing.


    One of the elders wore leather pants, his upper body bare. Normally towering at two and a half meters, his body was hard and sturdy. His muscles exhibited a rock-like rugged and defined texture, which, just by looking at, gave one the impression of indomitable strength, unshakeable.


    The other elder was only around one meter seventy in height, his waist slightly stooped, holding a ck wooden cane in his left hand.


    His whole person was wrapped in a chilling ghostly aura, his face old and sinister.


    Especially those eyes.


    They were shockingly white, pupil-less.


    Even if such a figure suddenly appeared in a horror film, it would scare someone half to death on sight.


    The rock giant was called Lu Gaoxuan, while the other elder engulfed in ghostly aura was named Gui Shiqi.


    Both were subordinates of the White Deer Demon King within the Sky Demon Alliance.


    They were second only to the Demon King himself.


    The two hade here with the intention of cooperating with the Wolf King to carry out a counter-siege against the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    They shared the same goal as Pig King Kong and Blood Bat.


    However...


    What they did not expect was for the Wolf King to be utterly crushed throughout the encounter.


    They had just arrived and had not even had a chance to take action when the situation here had already concluded.


    Seeing the tragic state of Cang Ye, the Demon King, both were lost for words. After a moment, Lu Gaoxuan shook his head andmented, "Even a mighty Demon King meets such a tragic end."


    "In this world, only power is real," the ghostly elder said. "We should not stay here any longer, let''s leave this ce."


    "Report what happened here to the White Deer Demon King."


    "Alright," Lu Gaoxuan nodded emphatically.


    The two turned around, reached the edge of a cliff, and leapt down, quickly disappearing from the battlefield.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Bang!


    In another part of the forest.


    Ye Tong knelt down heavily, sshing muddy water in a puddle.


    After a grueling battle thatsted the entire night, she had finally shaken off the pursuers from the Demon Suppression Bureau thanks to her familiarity with the surrounding environment.


    However, there wasn''t the slightest bit of relief from having survived the ordeal.


    Her heart waspletely drowned in an intense and profound grief.


    "Master Cang Ye..."


    She lifted her head and gazed at the cold moon suspended in the night sky.


    Thest image in her mind was of the Wolf King''s massive and graceful figure, with moonlight cascading like a waterfall over his soft, white fur.


    Then, in a daze, in the next image.


    Everything was dyed red with blood and fire, and shrill screams filled her mind.


    The Wolf King''s limbs were severed, his eyes crushed, thick chains piercing through his flesh and bones; his dying body, like that of a wild dog, was dragged away as a trophy of war.


    "Ahhhh!!"


    Ye Tong tried to refrain from dwelling on the details.


    But she couldn''t avoid it; every detail in that image, along with the temperature and the scent of the hot blood.


    It was as if she was surrounded by a vast and unforgiving vortex, invisible hands dragging her into an abyss of excruciating copse.


    Crack!


    It was as if something in her mind had shattered.


    A crimson lightning shed, and Su Heng''s massive and indifferent figure appeared before her.


    That peerless power, one that could easily crush even a Demon King, was utterly despairing, leaving no room for thoughts of resistance.


    She loathed her own weakness, but she was powerless.


    Drip drop!


    Crimson tears fell.


    Ye Tong lowered her hands and realized they were covered in blood andrge patches of torn human skin.


    In the midst of her crying just now, she had nearly torn off half of her face.


    But she felt no pain.


    The immense sorrow numbed her senses to the cold.


    "Are you feeling any better now?" A detached voice sounded, handing her a white handkerchief with a pale, slender hand.


    Ye Tong took it absently and slowly looked up.


    "Why?" she asked. "Our god has been treated like that, yet you don''t seem sad at all."


    The young elder Ye Luo replied, "I don''t do things that are pointless."


    "I don''t know why, but they didn''t choose to kill the Wolf King; he''s still alive," Ye Luo said.


    "So..." Ye Tong asked.


    "It means that we still have a chance to save him," Ye Luo said. "A demon as powerful as the Wolf King, once freed, can recover quickly even from such serious injuries."


    "But that''s the Demon Suppression Tower; for us, it''s hell," Ye Tong said in shock.


    "So, just because it''s difficult, should we give up without even trying?" Ye Luo asked with a cold voice, looking down from above.


    Ye Tong clenched her fists and suddenly looked up, "Tell me, what should we do?"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In a valley in Canglong Mountain.


    Cool moonlight shone down while mes flickered, the corpses of the heretical cultists were piled up and crackled as they burned.


    Su Li slowly stood up from beside a wounded Demon Suppression Bureau disciple.


    "The injuries have stabilized for the most part. Be careful not to engage in vigorous activities from now on to avoid misaligning your bones and causing permanent problems," she said gently.


    She reached out and gently rubbed the young disciple''s head, admonishing with care.


    "Thank you, you''ve been a great help," the young disciple said, his cheeks slightly red, filled with gratitude.


    "You''re wee, it''s what I should do," Su Li said with a smile on her face, taking a step back to head over to another group of wounded.


    But...


    She hadn''t walked two steps forward.


    Overwhelmed by the extensive use of her internal energy, an intense wave of dizziness surged over her.


    Su Li staggered, nearly falling, but Xiao Qing was there to steady her in time, helping her regain her bnce.


    "Thank you," Su Li said.


    "You can''t keep going on like this," Xiao Qing said somewhat angrily. "You''re weak now as well; you need proper rest."


    "I..." Su Li opened her mouth, her lips slightly dry.


    She shook her head without arguing with her friend but simply said calmly, "These disciples are subordinates of Elder Zhao Luoying. When Elder Zhao returns and sees this scene, she will surely praise me, won''t she?"


    Xiao Qing looked at her serious expression, suddenly silent and at a loss for words.


    Su Li pinched Xiao Qing''s cheek, turned around, and continued on.


    Swish!


    A breeze blew by.


    An unexpected shadow appeared beside the two.


    Su Li and Xiao Qing both jumped, the former instinctively reaching for the long sword at her waist.


    But once she saw the shadow was her dear brother Su Heng, Su Li patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 101: 97: Treating Illnesses and Injuries, The Chainsaw for Dissection

    Chapter 101: 97: Treating Illnesses and Injuries, The Chainsaw for Dissection


    "Can you not appear so suddenly like a ghost?" Su Li ced a hand on her chest,ining as she spoke, "My heart can''t take it."


    "Sorry," Su Heng''s calm voice came through the night.


    "It''s okay," Su Li paused for a moment before responding.


    It was rare for her to see such a serene attitude from Su Heng¡ªa foreboding premonition rose in Su Li''s heart.


    "Did... something happen?" Su Li asked.


    "Elder Zhao Luoying went to pursue remnants of the Sky Wolf Sect but met with an ident, and the team she led waspletely wiped out."


    "I was worried that something might happen here, so I came to check," Su Heng said simply.


    "Elder Zhao Luoying is..." Su Li froze, then slowly came back to her senses after a moment of stillness.


    "I understand," she said calmly."The Demon King has been dealt with by me, and its remains need to be sent back to the Demon Suppression Tower," Su Heng said. "Pack up your things here ande back with me. Otherwise, if you stay here alone, I won''t feel at ease."


    "Okay," Su Li nodded, her entire demeanor seeming somewhat wooden.


    But as she turned around and took two steps forward, she stopped again.


    In front of her was a young warrior, his face pale from excessive blood loss, with arge hole torn through his chest.


    Though he had already been bandaged up.


    But blood was still seeping out, staining his clothes a deep red.


    If she could just stay a little longer, she might save him... Su Li thought.


    "How many like him are there?" Su Heng''s towering figure materialized behind her.


    "Yes," Su Li nodded, "there are many, many wounded. I want to help some, but my cultivation is too shallow, and the number I can help is limited."


    "I see..."


    After a moment of thought, Su Heng said, "You go pack up. I''ll take care of these wounded for you."


    He reached out to pat Su Li''s shoulder and stepped forward.


    The soldier lying on the ground, who had been in a deep sleep, seemed to hear the movement and lifted his head to meet Su Heng''s calm eyes.


    Such a towering giant...


    He seemed frightened, struggling to move back a little.


    But even this simple movement pulled at his wound, causing him to gasp in pain.


    "Don''t be afraid," Su Heng reached out and gently grasped the young warrior''s arm, "I am the Deputy Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau, I''m here to help you."


    "I remember now, I saw you earlier today," the young soldier said.


    "Did you?" Su Heng smiled.


    The robust vitality of the Green Wood Longevity Technique flowed into the young warrior''s body.


    The wound quickly stopped bleeding and formed a scab, the broken tendons healed, nerve tissues regained function, and even the injured internal organs were nourished.


    Aforting warmth spread from the wound, akin to being immersed in a hot spring.


    An expression of surprise appeared on the young soldier''s face.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to express his gratitude, but he was too exhausted; his head tilted, and he quickly fell into a deep sleep.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    By the time Su Heng finished these distracting tasks and returned to Baihua County, it was two dayster. Explore more stories at m,v l''-


    This morning.


    In a brightly-lit study of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Li Daoxuan awoke early as usual, finished his calligraphy practice, and gently set down the brush in his hand.


    Rhythmic footsteps approached from outside the door, paused briefly at the door, then with a click, the door was pushed open.


    A tall figure sidled in, ducking his head.


    "Really..." Li Daoxuan shook his head with a wry smile, "One after another, you young people have no manners, entering someone else''s room without even greeting."


    "When you came to the Demon Suppression Tower, you didn''t give me any advance notice either," Su Heng said calmly.


    Bang!


    He set down the ghost-faced sword he was carrying.


    The heavy de made a dull thud as it contacted the wooden floor.


    "The scenery here is actually quite nice," Su Heng''s gaze swept over the old man''s shoulder, through the window, he could see the sun''s rays glittering on the wide river, shimmering like broken gold¡ªa truly pleasant view.


    "At my age, with my status, even if I rx a bit, no one would criticize me," Li Daoxuanmented as he turned to take a teapot from the windowsill and poured a cup of tea for himself and Su Heng.


    Su Heng didn''t reach out to take it but instead looked at a letter on the table.


    "What''s written on this?" Su Heng''s brow furrowed slightly.


    "News from the Six Families Alliance," Li Daoxuan passed the letter to Su Heng, softly saying with a sense of loss, "The Six Families Alliance, in the end, hase to this."


    "Song Ting and Song Yingchun were actually opponents of the Six Families Alliance, and their death at your hands has frightened the other noble families. Unintentionally, you have facilitated this event," Li Daoxuan chuckled. "Of course, even without you, the formation of the Six Families Alliance was inevitable."


    "The echoes from the Eternal Heaven are getting stronger; a new era is slowly arriving. Noble families, the Demon Suppression Bureau, demons, and monsters, all are making preparations," Li Daoxuan sighed, "The Great Conflict is upon us, wondering who will have thestugh."


    "As an old man like me, I won''t have the chance to see it..." he shook his head andughed a little regretfully.


    "Thanks for your help this time, I''ve heard the reports from Wang Xindong and Zhou Guiyu¡ªif it weren''t for you, the forces we previously arranged might have indeed been caught unprepared, leading to heavy losses," Li Daoxuan said earnestly.


    "Cut the fancy talk, I like to hear something more substantial," Su Heng said, "Do you remember the promise you made to me before?"


    "Of course," Li Daoxuan nodded.


    Su Heng took out the ghost-faced de, which was leaning to one side, and ced it on Li Daoxuan''s desk.


    As of today, this weapon had gradually be unsuitable for Su Heng''sbat. He had not brought it with him for the campaign against the Wolf King.


    Previously, Li Daoxuan had mentioned that he would help Su Heng reinforce it after this mission was over.


    Taking this opportunity, Su Heng came specifically to discuss his ideas.


    "What kind of design do you want it to be?" Seeing the serious expression on Su Heng''s face, Li Daoxuan asked out of curiosity.


    Instead of answering, Su Heng took paper and pen from the desk. His brows slightly furrowed, he pondered while sketching out the design in his memory onto the white rice paper.


    Soon, a rough sketch of a weirdly shaped and exaggerated weapon appeared before Li Daoxuan.


    "This is..."


    Li Daoxuan held the sketch in his hands, examining it carefully.


    Then, shaking his head with a smile, he said, "I have never seen this type of weapon before, but it looks very ferocious."


    The sketch depicted a huge cleaver-like de.


    But, unlike any other, the edge of this weapon was neither smooth nor sharp, it featured some sort of serrated structure.


    At the joints where the serrations met the de,


    It was requested to use materials that could move, so that with force injected, the serrated teeth could buzz and spin.


    The stronger the force, the faster the spin.


    Needless to say, if struck squarely by this weapon,


    The wound would definitely be grotesquely exaggerated, as if gnawed by a giant beast, bloodied and yed.


    Just imagining it sent chills down Li Daoxuan''s spine.


    "Is there any problem with this design?" Su Heng knocked on the desk, drawing Li Daoxuan''s attention back.


    "Hmm..."


    After pondering for a moment, Li Daoxuan said, "Generally, it''s not difficult to realize such a function, but the serrations aren''t easy to find. They need to be sharp enough to ruthlessly tear through the opponent''s defenses and hard enough not to affect the weapon''s lifespan."


    "That''s simple..." Su Heng had already prepared beforeing.


    He reached for his belt, took off a leather pouch hanging there, and poured its contents onto the desk.


    A pile of sharp fangs glittered with a cold light under the sunlight, forming a small mound.


    "This is..."


    Li Daoxuan''s brows furrowed slightly as he picked one up to inspect, "These are the teeth of the Wolf King Cang Ye. It seems that he has suffered a lot at your hands."


    "Not bad, old guy," Su Heng smiled, "Can you finish it now?"


    "No problem," Li Daoxuan replied agreeably.


    "How long will it take?" Su Heng asked further.


    "If it''s fast, five or six days should do, at most it won''t exceed ten days," Li Daoxuan answered.


    "Good," Su Heng waved his hand, "Then I won''t bother you any longer. If there''s anything, you can send someone to contact me."


    "We will be adding a batch of people to the Demon Suppression Towerter; remember to receive them."


    Li Daoxuan''s voice carried over from a distance.


    "Got it." Su Heng guessed it was because of the matter with Wang Bingquan and Ma Youcai.


    The betrayal of the two elders had indeed left the Demon Suppression Tower short-staffed. Su Heng didn''t think much of it and turned to leave Li Daoxuan''s study.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "I''ve found out something. Two elders from the Demon Suppression Tower had previously betrayed and turned to the noble families and were secretly executed. There will definitely be new manpower added to the Demon Suppression Tower. Taking this opportunity, we might be able to disguise as one of the elders and infiltrate the Demon Suppression Tower."


    On a cliff shrouded in mist and with beautiful scenery,


    Ye Tong kneeled on the ground, pleading to a demon figure wearing a hood in the dark room.


    The demon raised its head, putting down the book in its hands. Sunlight poured in from the outside window, revealing an ugly lizard-like face to Ye Tong''s view.


    This elder was called Bai Xiaotong.


    Before transforming into a demon, its original form was a rare chameleon.


    After bing a demon, it inherited and even enhanced its original talent, capable of perfectly concealing its aura or disguising itself as another entity.


    Therefore, in the Sky Demon Alliance,


    While Bai Xiaotong''s strength was not particrly high, its unique abilities allowed it to aplish many difficult tasks.


    This time, Ye Tong hoped to use Bai Xiaotong''s talent to infiltrate the Demon Suppression Tower. Even if it wasn''t possible to directly rescue the Wolf King, she could at least confirm the situation and then make further ns.


    However...


    The Sky Wolf Sect had be a thing of the past, and the Wolf King''s fate was currently unknown.


    Whether Bai Xiaotong would be willing toe out of retirement to assist was also unknown to Ye Tong.


    She kneeled on the ground, holding her breath, silently waiting. Several heartbeats felt as if they stretched to an eternity.


    The fingers resting on her skirt slowly curled, exposing smooth skin to the air.


    "The Wolf King Cang Ye has shown me kindness," Bai Xiaotong''s voice finally came through, slowly saying, "Since he is now in chains, I cannot sit idly by. We need a clear oue, whether life or death."


    As the voice drew nearer, a rough,rge hand grasped Ye Tong''s shoulder, gently lifting her from the ground.


    "You are a follower of the great Cang Ye, with the blood of the Demon King flowing in your veins; you need not kneel before me," Bai Xiaotong extended a handkerchief.


    "Thank you!" Ye Tong took it.


    She lifted her head, feeling her eyes moisten as the light from the window blurred before her.

 Chapter 102: 98: Demon Corpse Evolution, Flesh Fungus Breed

    Chapter 102: 98: Demon Corpse Evolution, Flesh Fungus Breed


    After giving instructions to Li Daoxuan, Su Heng returned to the Demon Suppression Tower to continue his cultivation.


    Having mastered the Powerful Boulder Technique with all five elementsplete, Su Heng had entered the thirdyer of the demonic form, the Flesh Refinement Realm. This meant that among the remaining five secret techniques in the Overbearing Dragon''s Eight Phases Secret Skill, Su Heng could now begin to cultivate them.


    But after careful consideration, Su Heng still decided to put them off.


    Even with the vast resources of the Demon Suppression Tower as support, the acquisition of attribute points was limited.


    Su Heng had to prioritize allocation first.


    Among the several cultivation techniques and demonic relics that needed upgrading,


    Those that could increase the types of attribute points gained were ced first by Su Heng.


    Next was the Little Five Elements Fist, a technique with moderate power but one that could provide aplete framework to fully integrate the several true techniques he was currently cultivating into one system.


    Then, there was the secret technique previously promised to him by Li Daoxuan.Su Heng hadn''t gone to learn it during this time, but he still remembered it and nned to check it out when he had some free timeter.


    "So..."


    In the seventh floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, back in his study,


    Su Heng approached a wall with a huge painting, opened a safe in the corner, and took out a heavy rosewood box.


    Click!


    He gently triggered the mechanism and the box opened.


    Lying among a swath of ck feathers was a vine resembling blood vessels and nerves.


    This vine was the demonic relic Su Heng had obtained from the brothers Song Ting and Song Yingchun, known as the Bloodthirsty Demon Vine.


    It had the special effect of extracting strength from martial artists.


    Among demonic relics,


    It was considered quite vicious.


    Su Heng took it out this time, but he did not intend to fuse with it.


    His current physical condition was too strong; purelybat-oriented demonic relics were indeed somewhat superfluous for Su Heng.


    Unless it was from Great Demons like the Wolf King whose innate abilities could have some effect on his body.


    The Bloodthirsty Demon Vine would be used by Su Heng as a material to strengthen the Tai Sui Fungus Strain.


    He integrated the Bloodthirsty Demon Vine into his body.


    Focusing his attention, new information that had never appeared before emerged on the pale grey attribute panel.


    [Tai Sui Fungus Strain (Can Be Enhanced): Requires the same type and level of demonic relic as materials, along with three hundred attribute points.]


    "The remaining attribute points now..."


    ncing down, Su Heng saw that there were sixty attribute points avable.


    With the Taotie Technique perfected and the assistance of the Water Ghost Poison Sack, Su Heng could gain around forty attribute points a day.


    In dedicated cultivation,


    Six days went by in the blink of an eye, and the attribute points were finally saved up.


    "So..."


    Su Heng held the demonic relic of the Bloodthirsty Demon Vine and lightly tapped the plus sign next to the Tai Sui Fungus Strain.


    The writing above blurred for a moment, and the effects of strengthening the Tai Sui Fungus Strain appeared before Su Heng''s eyes.


    [Tai Sui Fungus Strain Fierce Level Two Transformation (Special Effects: Mist, Parasitism, Extreme Poison, Flesh)]


    "Phew..."


    Upon seeing the description above, Su Heng took a long breath.


    His fingers, which had been spread open, slowly clenched into a fist, his face adorned with a rxed and excited expression, "It''s indeed as I anticipated."


    The newly obtained flesh fungus strain possessed two special effects.


    The first effect was to promote the healing of wounds.


    The second effect was to transform the host.


    From the most basic increase in hormone secretion, to promoting muscle growth, and even to the fusion of several different types of organs ¨C theoretically, the flesh fungus strain could aplish all of these.


    "Shh!"


    Su Heng extended his arm and lightly scratched it with the tip of his index finger.


    Having deliberately rxed his muscles, he easily left a narrow, ten-centimeter-long cut on his arm.


    Through the wound, the crimson muscles and pale yellow human fat were faintly visible.


    There was no sign of pain on Su Heng''s face.


    The newly obtained flesh fungus strain began to take effect, with arge number of mycelia appearing on the wound, apanied by a tingling sensation. The wound healed rapidly in a manner visible to the naked eye, and in just two or three breaths, only a light pink scar remained.


    He brushed his hand over it lightly.


    The red mark disappeared and the exaggerated wound he had just sustained waspletely healed.


    "Really not bad!" Su Heng clicked his tongue twice, his face showing admiration.


    His body''s self-healing ability had been quite strong before, but it had never reached such an exaggerated level.


    Moreover, the healing power of the flesh fungus strain was not limited to the superficialyers such as muscles and skin; even if internal organs were seriously damaged, the flesh fungus strain could operate rapidly. And for Su Heng, this was the most important aspect. It undoubtedly greatly enhanced his survival ability.


    "ording to reason, I should also be able to transform myself to a certain extent through the flesh fungus strain." Su Heng stood up.


    As he walked towards the door, he looked down and muttered to himself.


    "It''s a pity, aside from the elerated healing effect, the flesh fungus strain seems unable to exert other effects within my body. Is it because my fleshly body is too strong, or because it triggered a self-protection mechanism?"


    After trying several times and confirming this,


    Su Heng felt it was a pity.


    Otherwise, by directly controlling the brain''s pituitary to secrete growth-promoting hormones, he would have been awash in attribute points.


    "Creak!"


    Pushing open the door, Su Heng walked towards the stairs leading to the upper floors.


    In the somewhat dim corridor, a little potato dressed in a white robe came running towards him.


    Bang!


    Just before the collision, at that veryst moment.


    Su Heng reached out and lightly pressed his hand on Elder Bai''s high ponytailed head.


    "Watch where you''re going," Su Heng said, sounding less than pleased.


    Elder Bai had been living in the Demon Suppression Tower since her youth and didn''t seem to have much contact with people outside; she always appeared a bit absent-minded, like a little girl who had never grown up.


    "Ah, Tower Master!" Elder Bai took two steps back, stood on tiptoe, and craned her neck just to see Su Heng''s chin.


    At the end of the corridor in front of her was a window.


    The light from the window waspletely blocked by Su Heng, leaving only a faint white glow that spilled out hazy around Su Heng''s shoulders.


    "Tower Master, it seems like you''ve grown taller again in just a few days," Elder Bai said, rubbing her head.


    "What''s that in your hand?" Su Heng crouched down.


    "I was just about toe find you," Elder Bai handed over a document she was holding to Su Heng, "Li Daoxuan sent a group of new recruits to the Demon Suppression Tower, and this is their information. I''m supposed to deliver it to you for review, to see if there''s any issue."


    "Hmm, let''s see... Jin Mingxi?" Su Heng''s brow furrowed slightly.


    "Is there a problem?" Elder Bai asked.


    "Are you and Jin Mingxi close?" Su Heng asked with a chuckle.


    "We''re just so-so..." Elder Bai answered vaguely.


    Thwack!


    Su Heng lightly tapped on the top of her head with the document, "You can''t even tell a lie."


    Stay updated through m-v l|-


    Elder Bai covered her head, looking at him huffily.


    "How do you know each other?" Su Heng asked, surprised, "Don''t you spend most of your time in the Demon Suppression Tower?"


    "Elder Jin and I were disciples who joined the Demon Suppression Bureau in the same group," Elder Bai replied crisply.


    "I see..."


    Su Heng handed the documents back to her, "Well, that''ll do."


    "There''s a seal in the study''s drawer you can use to stamp the documents and then deliver them to Li Daoxuan; that should conclude the matter," Su Heng said as he patted Elder Bai''s shoulder and stood up, giving his instructions casually.


    After parting ways with Elder Bai, he continued forward to the central training ground of the seventhyer.


    Li Xunhao had disappeared somewhere, but Elder Zhao Zongwu remained bare-chested, honing his stance in the corner of the training ground.


    In fact, given Zhao Zongwu''s age,


    It would be difficult to make any progress in the martial arts, even with demonic remains prolonging his life.


    He persisted in his monk-like routine daily, more so tobat the mad will lingering within the demonic remains than anything else.


    Without disturbing Elder Zhao Zongwu''s training,


    He ascended the spacious staircase, passing the sixth, the seventh, and finally stopping at the eighth floor.


    The structure of the eighth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower waspletely different from the previous levels.


    The eighth floor didn''t have aplicatedyout.


    Stepping out from the stairwell, one faced a huge and profound circr space.


    There were no windows, and the environment was dimly lit. The scarce light originated from several fire basins hanging from the ceiling overhead. The rough, bluestone flooring underfoot shimmered faintly with the unique patterns of mythical beasts under the flickering firelight.


    Beyond the circr space,


    There were rows of cells sealed with Shining Stone Chains.


    Most of them were pitch-ck, with only a few radiating powerful demonic presences.


    Among these cells was one with an uglily fiery red, volcano-like explosive aura embodied in a hideous monkey; a middle-aged, strong-bodied man covered in ck bony armor on one side of his body; a robes-d, dried up old man who emitted a ghostly aura as cold as skeletons.


    Without exception...


    All these demons were entwined withyers uponyers of thick Shining Stone Chains,


    Firmly sealed, unable to move an inch.


    "Screech!"


    Upon Su Heng''s arrival in the eighth floor''s main hall,


    The fiery red ape closest to the passageway let out a piercing screech, like a wild beast confronted by an intruder.


    Even though sealed by the Shining Stone, waves of heat surged through the cell towards Su Heng.


    Hiss!


    The hem of his ck robe fluttered up and down.


    For a moment, it was as if he was in the middle of the Death Desert itself, the scenery in front of him slightly distorted.


    With each breath, the air turned blisteringly hot, and even someone as tough as Su Heng momentarily felt an unbearable sensation.


    "This fellow..."


    Su Heng shook his head, his expression turning cold.


    Freeing himself from the previous Death Illusion, he raised his hand and swept it forward.


    Bang!


    The ape appeared to be hit by an invisible cannonball.


    Its body instantly recoiled, turning into a blurry shadow. It crashed against the inner wall with the sound of nking chains, leaving behind arge dent.


    The ape instantly quieted, and the few demons in the other cells who had heard themotion raised their heads.


    A series of cold gazes fell on Su Heng, but they quickly turned away.


    Su Heng paid them no mind and strode on.


    Moving towards the deepest part,


    Within this pitch-ck cell, there was no railing separating it from the outside world.


    Inside was a huge, ball-like bizarre creature covered in white cloth, which constantly exuded droplets of blood.


    The entire mass pulsated weakly with each breath.


    "Wolf King, we meet again," Su Heng spoke softly, reaching out to lift the white cloth.


    Under the cloth was a giant flesh ball that had been skinned, with its limbs nowhere in sight. Pierced and suspended midair by iron chains, where its eyes should have been was nothing but darkness. Still, it sensed Su Heng''s presence and weakly raised its head.


    The toothless Wolf King opened its mouth in an ugly smile, "We meet again, indeed."


    "Indeed," Su Heng chuckled as if greeting an old friend, "I apologize if the amodations arecking."

 Chapter 103: 99: Pigs in the Flesh Field, King Yan in the Living World

    Chapter 103: 99: Pigs in the Flesh Field, King Yan in the Living World


    "You humans really are despicable, aren''t you?"


    The Wolf King''s head shook slightly as if observing something around.


    The chains rattled; all its limbs had been chopped off, and this was the only response the Wolf King could muster.


    It gasped for air, each breath enduring immense, innumerable internal pains.


    Even so, the Wolf King''s voice still carried a hint of mirth.


    "If it were us, we would kill our prey instantly, not torment it for amusement."


    The Wolf King''s pitch-ck gaze fell on Su Heng.


    "Torment?" Su Heng cocked his head.


    If the Wolf King still had eyes, it would have seen the confusion on thetter''s face."I must rify one thing, I''m not interested in torturing my opponents," said Su Heng seriously, "I''m doing this purely to extract thest bit of value from you. To describe it with ''efficiency'' would be slightly more urate in conveying emotions."


    "So you pulled out my teeth and peeled off my skin?" the Wolf King panted.


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded, "Your teeth are very sharp, and your fur, I need a cloak that befits my status."


    "And now?" the Wolf King asked, "What do you want to obtain from me now?"


    "Everything," Su Heng said calmly, "It took humans thousands of years to domesticate wild boars, and now, maybe I can tame a famed monster in just a few days, or even less."


    "How about a bet?" Su Heng smiled, "If I lose, I''ll grant you a quick end."


    "Tame!?"


    The Wolf King let out hoarseughter from its throat.


    It seemed amused as if hearing some joke, chain wrappings clinking joyously,rge patches of blood and pus streaming down from its unheble wounds, forming a thick, disgusting pool on the ground under its feet.


    "Who do you think you are? Who do you think you''re speaking to?" the Wolf King growled in a low voice, "Boy, don''t be too arrogant."


    A gob of blood-stained phlegm sprayed from its mouth and Su Heng sidestepped to avoid it.


    "Pigs are great livestock; give them something to eat, and they''ll grow meat. To make them gain more, farmers confine them in cramped cages, never able to move throughout their lives. Eating, drinking, and sleeping are just a few of the things they do..."


    Su Heng gently caressed the Wolf King''s bloody head, murmuring softly, "You''ll be something like that, possibly even worse."


    "You..."


    The arrogance was gone from the Wolf King''s voice.


    A trace of hesitation showed through, perhaps even unbeknownst to itself.


    "A small experiment." Su Heng''s voice was still gentle, but his face grew much more solemn.


    The Demon King was not an easy material to obtain; he had to take this seriously.


    Explore new worlds at m,v l''-


    Su Heng closed his eyes, fully immersing himself in the power and talent brought by the Tai Sui Fungus Strain.


    His originally smooth palms grew furry, and an abundance of pale pink mycelium sprouted, creeping towards the Wolf King''s body.


    A tingling sensation emerged in the Wolf King''s perception.


    At first, it wasn''t unpleasant; the feeling even alleviated the intense pain from the skinning.


    It provided a sense of inexplicable relief.


    Despite this, the Wolf King did not let down its guard; Su Heng was a cold and heartless monster.


    Although appearing rxed, the Wolf King felt genuine dread from Su Heng, like a herbivore encountering its predator in the forest.


    Hiss...


    The reality was indeed as the Wolf King had surmised.


    The tingling spread from where Su Heng''s palm had touched, rippling outwards, building into waves, driving a frenzy.


    Unimaginable pain was bombarding its brain through the nerves.


    Its originally sleek body began to swell.


    Muscles tore apart, revealing lumps resembling tumors within the cracks, covered in a thickyer of pale yellow fat. Its organs mutated, bones inside melted, the body losing its structure and hanging only by several huge chains, maintaining its posture.


    The chains rattled and banged in the tumult, stretching tautly with violent throbs.


    "Monster, what have you done to me!" The Wolf King struggled wildly, bellowing with anger and a hint of pleading.


    "Please, don''t..."


    It finally began to beg, but its voice was quickly submerged.


    Su Heng opened his eyes, first showing fatigue, then delight, "It actually worked, and now the food issue is resolved."


    He stepped back.


    Looking at the Wolf King as though at an aplished masterpiece.


    The Wolf King''s body had vanished, reced in the cage by a five-meter-high mountain of flesh.


    It was a spread of living, immobile flesh that could only wriggle.


    Shlick!


    He reached forward and tore a chunk of flesh, about seven or eight pounds, from the Wolf King; it convulsed once, emitting a muffled groan.


    Greasy flesh covered in fat, still with writhing deep red fibers.


    By appearance alone, it wasn''t something appetizing.


    But Su Heng was unconcerned.


    As long as it could help him gain attribute points, it was good.


    His mouth opened like a snake''s, his jaw nearly dislocating, and he swallowed a chunk of flesh the size of an adult''s arm whole.


    "A bit gamey, but the taste is pretty good," Su Heng wiped the corner of his mouth and smiled.


    He went to a corner of the room, retrieving a hefty box from the shadows.


    Click!


    The lid opened, revealing a collection of various dried meat chunks.


    Su Heng took out the meat, letting it tumble onto the Wolf King. The ck chunks were slowly wrapped up, absorbed, and digested by the red fats and flesh.


    This guy''s digestive system had also been modified.


    He would no longer need to eat through his mouth, he would just need to pour food on his body to grow flesh.


    As for excretion, it was directly connected to the drainage channel through a special meat tube, clean and convenient.


    After a series of modifications,


    Just as Su Heng had said before, the Wolf King had been transformed into a swine-like meat field to provide demon flesh. Only after being drained of thest nutrients and his body copsing, could he find relief.


    "I told you, this isn''t cruelty, this is efficiency," Su Heng pped his hands and casually tossed aside the box he had used.


    He turned around and slowly left the eighth floor.


    When he arrived, there were some demons on the eighth floor who dared to re at Su Heng.


    But now, as Su Heng left this ce, everything had changed.


    Even the most defiant demons were now as docile as kindergarten children. Their breathing became especially smooth, scared to draw Su Heng''s attention.


    They were all madmen, not afraid of death.


    But to be transformed into something simr, to be cut piece by piece every day, was too much suffering, worse than death.


    No intelligent creature could endure such torture.


    Having lived for so long, they finally came face to face with King Yan.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    After leaving the Demon Suppression Tower''s eighth floor, Su Heng returned to the fifth floor.


    The scene here was somewhat unexpected to him.


    On the martial arts field,


    There stood roughly twenty or thirty people, shadowy figures.


    At the front, a man and a woman. The woman held a long sword with an aloof demeanor. The man, however, had a smile on his face, cultured and amiable.


    As for the rest of the people, most of them were young and lively-looking.


    Gathered in groups of threes and twos,


    Chattering away, it was unclear what they were quietly discussing.


    Zhao Zongwu and Miss Bai, two elders of the Demon Suppression Tower, also stood to one side. Zhao Zongwu had his hands sped behind his back, a stern look on his face, while Miss Bai was looking down picking at her fingernails, appearing dispirited.


    "Quiet!" Seeing Su Heng appear at the stairway entrance, Zhao Zongwu reprimanded the young disciples on the martial arts field in a low voice.


    It immediately grew silent.


    Curious or reverent gazes fell upon Su Heng.


    "Are these the disciples stationed in the Demon Suppression Tower?" Su Heng''s gaze swept over the disciples one by one, nodding slightly.


    He approached the two elders.


    "Elder Jin, long time no see," Su Heng extended arge hand, wearing a slight smile on his face.


    "Long time no see," Jin Mingxi sighed lightly, her usually ice-cold expression bing somewhatplicated after seeing Su Heng.


    Their hands touched gently, and they didn''t say much else.


    Su Heng continued looking at the next elder, "First time meeting, Elder You Kai."


    "Please take good care of me in the future," Elder You Kai said with a warm smile on his face, a smile that seemed as if he had the world under his control.


    This inexplicably made Su Heng a bit displeased.


    The two shook hands, locking eyes.


    You Kai tried to pull his palm away from Su Heng''s grip with a bit more force but was unable to.


    "Tower Master Su?" You Kai looked surprised, "Did I do something wrong or..."


    "No, not at all."


    Su Heng shook his head, releasing You Kai''s hand.


    He also revealed a smile, his gaze moving past You Kai to linger for a moment on the crowd behind him.


    Among these disciples,


    Ye Tong''s heart had risen high, as if it had stopped beating.


    In the instant that Su Heng and You Kai exchanged nces, she thought her disguise as Bai Xiao was discovered.


    But it seemed that it hadn''t.


    Su Heng''s gaze merely paused briefly over the disciples, without saying much.


    Following a moment of silence, he gave some routine instructions with a smile, waved his hand, and walked toward the dark corridor behind him.


    "Phew..."


    Only when Su Heng''s figure had disappeared from sight,


    Did Ye Tong finally heave a heavy sigh of relief.


    Only then did she realize her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and herplexion was probably as pale as a ghost.


    She quickly lowered her head, hoping her strange expression hadn''t caught anyone''s attention.


    Once Su Heng had left,


    The remaining elders each spoke a few words.


    The group finally dispersed in twos and threes, Ye Tong''s eyes shimmering with an unidentifiable glint.


    Next...


    What needed to be considered,


    Was finding a way to confirm the Wolf King''s status and attempting to rescue him.


    This action had to be quick. After all, this was the Demon Supression Tower, and they were disguised as other people.


    The longer they dyed, the higher the chance of being discovered.

 Chapter 104: 100: Skeleton Dragon Demon, Corpse Mountain of Breath Swamp

    Chapter 104: 100: Skeleton Dragon Demon, Corpse Mountain of Breath Swamp


    With the Wolf King''s flesh field, plus the previously umted demonic blood and flesh.


    During the following period, Su Heng''s attribute point gains were finally assured.


    Seven days flew by quickly.


    In the study on the fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, Su Heng opened his eyes.


    An attribute panel appeared before him, and he allocated all three hundred attribute points he had umted over time into the Minor Five Elements Fist.


    [Entry-Level... Advanced... Mastery... Limit Break]


    [Detection of partial ovep between Minor Five Elements Fist and Green Wood Longevity Technique, do you wish to choose to fuse and strengthen]


    [Yes]


    Green Wood Longevity Technique, Miniature Mist Skill, Cold Ice Charm.Following Su Heng''s choice, the three cultivation techniques along with the Minor Five Elements Fist vanished, reced by apletely new technique.


    [Skeleton Dragon Demon Entry-Level (Special Effect: Transformed Dragon State!)]


    "Just merging three techniques has already exhausted the remaining attribute points."


    "That''s right, these three techniques originally belonged to the same system."


    "And the Skeleton Dragon Demon, what is this..."


    All kinds of thoughts surged in Su Heng''s mind, but before he could ponder in detail, a sharp pain interrupted his thoughts.


    "Hiss..."


    The sound of bones vibrating and tensing echoed incessantly from his body.


    Within every bone in his body, an unbearable, intense itching sensation emerged as if thousands of venomous ants were biting on his periosteum.


    Especially the spine,


    If viewed from the back, one could see the vertebrae of Su Heng protruding out one by one.


    As if endowed with their own life, they thrashed and twisted beneath Su Heng''s loose ck robe.


    "What is happening!"


    Su Heng clenched his teeth tightly, balled his fists, and red with bulging eyes.


    The sudden severe change caused his forehead to break out in copious sweat. Before it could even fall, it was evaporated by his rapidly rising body temperature, turning into a wisp of white smoke with a hiss.


    Looking at the attribute panel before him.


    In the section for Bone Mutation, the numbers were jumping rapidly.


    Starting from just over a hundred, within a few breaths, it had surpassed two hundred and was still not showing signs of stoppingpletely.


    "Transformed Dragon State!"


    Su Heng, sensing something, activated the newly acquired talent voluntarily.


    Boom!


    Like a world-ending volcanic eruption.


    In an instant, a wave of pitch-ck qi surged out from Su Heng''s body, stirring up surging air waves, turning into a dense fog. The cabs, tapestries, and iron chains in the room swayed with a nging noise. A teapot on the desk fell and shattered into countless pieces, spilling tea all over.


    Within the pitch-ck fog formed by the qi, a pair of blood-red eyes slowly opened.


    Su Heng''s stature swelled inch by inch, his muscles stacked upon one another, first turning into dragon-like, chunky scales, and then evolving from the scales into dense, ck-metallic armors. Among the gaps of the armor flowed lines of red, me-like patterns.


    They were not real mes, yet even more fierce and violent than mes.


    They were the representation of Su Heng''s powerful blood qi.


    Apart from this fierce, terrifying dragon-demon-like scale armor, numerous bone spikes protruded outwards from Su Heng''s spine and joints, flickering with a cold glint under the sunlight. His entire being resembled a heartless monster born solely forbat.


    And yet, even this was far from beingplete.


    Su Heng stretched out his hand towards his forehead, feeling clearly the bulges amidst his ck hair.


    These should be where the dragon horns reside.


    But since only three techniques had been merged, Skeleton Dragon Demon was not perfected, hence the horns failed to fully grow out.


    However...


    Even so, the surprises brought by it were already immense.


    Bang!


    Su Heng took big strides towards a corner of the room.


    This study room, designated for the use of the Tower Master, spanned five hundred square meters.


    Besides the office area, it also had separate practice areas, meditation rooms, tea rooms, and so on for Su Heng''s use.


    Though small, it was fully equipped.


    Su Heng was now in the practice area located in the corner.


    The practice area wasn''trge, but it was paved with radiant stones. Besides being able to suppress demons, another most notable characteristic of these materials was their hardness. Weapons made from high-quality radiant stones could even pose a certain threat to Su Heng previously.


    At the edge of the radiant stone practice areay a ck cubic b about three meters high and one meter in both width and length.


    Made of precious radiant stone material as well.


    However, this huge stone tablet disyed variousrge and small, deep and shallow fist imprints.


    These were all left by Su Heng during his previous practice.


    Although Su Heng had been equally powerful before, no matter what method he tried, even activating Ghost Back, he could only leave marks on it and was unable topletely shatter the stone tablet.


    But now¡ª


    Boom!


    In his Transformed Dragon State, Su Heng threw a punch directly.


    A terrifying boom exploded, reverberating throughout the entire Demon Suppression Tower.


    The huge ck radiant stone tablet, as if a bomb had been concealed inside it, exploded and shattered instantaneously.


    Hundreds of shattered stones shot up into the sky, and a massive wave of air swept through the entire room. The huge tapestry hanging on the wall ripped with a tearing sound, and cracks appeared on the ebony bookshelves. The various documents on the desk were enveloped by the air currents, fluttering in mid-air like falling snow and castingrge shadows.


    "Whew!"


    With a punch thrown, Su Heng only felt an exhrating catharsis within.


    He looked at the shattered and disintegrating radiant stone stele before him, then lowered his gaze to his own enormous, pitch-ck iron fist, the corners of his mouth upturning uncontrobly in glee.


    Bang bang bang!


    However, that joy didn''tst too long.


    Frantic knocking sounds came through.


    Su Heng turned around, and as the dust began to settle in the outer office, a mess of a desk and floor emerged.


    "This might be a bit troublesome..." Su Heng frowned slightly, sensing theplexity of the situation.


    He took a step forward.


    One after another, the sound of cracking came from inside his body.


    Explore stories on m,v l-


    Su Heng slowly shrank from a three-point-five-meter-tall Transformed Dragon State back to a normal size of two meters seventy, then stretched his hand to take a ck robe with gold trim from the coat rack and draped it over himself.


    "Click!"


    The door opened, and outside stood a pretty girl with wheat-colored skin, timidly looking at Su Heng.


    "The elders heard some noise outside and sent me to see what happened."


    Su Heng touched his chin, his gaze lingering momentarily on the girl''s face. He then stepped aside to let her enter his room.


    This girl was actually an elder of the Sky Wolf Sect, Ye Tong, who had disguised herself as a disciple of the Demon Suppression Tower by utilizing the talent of "Baixiao Tongtian."


    She followed Su Heng into the room, cautiously stepping in as if entering their of some ferocious beast.


    She was greeted by an intense smell of sebaceous hormones, like a natural-born king dering his presence without restraint.


    Then Ye Tong saw an office in disarray.


    The entire room looked as though it had been hit by a furious gale, with various papers strewn all over the floor.


    Some of the papers were soaked with tea, emitting a faint tinge of tea yellow.


    Ye Tong looked deeper into the room and her pupils shrank slightly. There was the exploded radiant stone stele, its fragments partly on the floor, partly embedded in the ceiling and walls of the room. It wasn''t difficult to imagine what had urred here just moments ago to cause such a loud disturbance.


    She shifted her gaze slightly away from the training ground and felt her heart skip a beat as if struck by lightning, freezing once again.


    On arge coat rack to the side.


    She saw a cloak of pure white, unmistakably made from the hide of Lord Cang Ye.


    Her fingers slowly clenched into fists, and her heart felt like it was plummeting into a bottomless abyss, so much so that the whole world around her seemed to peel away, turning surreal.


    Fortunately, Su Heng''s light andfortable voice drifted over, pulling Ye Tong back to reality.


    "Help me tidy up the room," Su Heng said, casually sitting on his bronze seat with his legs crossed.


    "Would you like some tea?" Su Heng asked.


    "No¡­ no need," Ye Tong replied, bowing her head and turning away from Su Heng to hide the pallor on her face.


    Fortunately, Su Heng didn''t give it much thought and merely asked in passing.


    He flicked his wrist and pulled a travelogue to browse through, passing the time, rxing.


    The book was titled "Grass Hall Travel Records," written by a Traveling Taoist named Nan Zhai.


    It said.


    Following the Guan river upstream leads to Breath Swamp.


    And north of Breath Swamp is Corpse Mountain.


    Corpse Mountain isn''t an actual mountain but a name for a geographical region.


    As the legend goes, there was once an ancient kingdom''s capital here, but a horrific disaster urred thousands of years ago. Corpses were strewn everywhere, blood flowed like rivers, and hence thend was renamed "Corpse Mountain." There are many demons in Corpse Mountain, and there is also a beautiful jade known as "Cang."


    Swallowing this Cang jade can not only enhance one''s Cultivation Technique but also neutralize all poisons in the world.


    To the average person, this book would seem like an exaggeration or a myth.


    But Su Heng knew otherwise. At least some of the information in this book must be true.


    "Corpse Mountain," Su Heng had never been there.


    But on the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, there is a demon from "Corpse Mountain" imprisoned.


    The higher you go in the nine-story Demon Suppression Tower, the more powerful the imprisoned demons are.


    Even Demon Kings of Baihua County, known as the top demons around, only qualify to be imprisoned on the eighth floor. The demon from "Corpse Mountain," however, was confined alone on the ninth floor, sealed with the energy from the ley lines of the entire Baihua County, which gives some idea of its formidable strength.


    "I''m done," came a timid voice while Su Heng was deep in thought.


    "The disciple spoke timidly."


    "Don''t be scared," Su Heng said with a reassuring smile upon seeing her fearful demeanor. "I''m not a demon; I don''t eat people."


    "Yes¡­" The disciple nodded but still didn''t dare to look at him.


    Since Su Heng saw her act this way, he didn''t insist.


    He set down his crossed legs and ced the travelogue casually on the tea table next to him.


    He stood up and took a sharp radiant stone dagger from the weapons rack in the corner of the room and handed it to the disciple.


    The disciple clumsily epted it. "What is this for?"


    "Come with me," Su Heng said, turning and walking toward the door, "You did a good job. Help me with one more thing."


    "What help?" Ye Tong asked, watching Su Heng''s back, gripping the dagger until her knuckles turned white.


    Su Heng did not answer but asked back in a casual yet slightly mysterious tone, "Do you know what a ''meat field'' is?"


    "I don''t¡­" Ye Tong felt a sudden ominous premonition rise within her.

 Chapter 105: 101: The Ninth Floor of the Demon Suppression Tower

    Chapter 105: 101: The Ninth Floor of the Demon Suppression Tower


    "We martial artists need to use the flesh and blood of demons as a catalyst to break through to true power,"


    "However, the flesh and blood on the demons'' bodies are limited; therefore, transforming them into flesh fields enables us to harvest fresh flesh and blood continuously until their death."


    Su Heng exined while leading the way.


    The two soon reached the eighth floor.


    Bang!


    Su Heng raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    The fire basin installed on the ceiling ignited, the flickering mes dispelling darkness and illuminating the room''s interior.


    They continued forward, all the way to a cell at the end of the room.


    Su Heng reached out to lift the white cloth covering it."Ah!!!"


    Following behind Su Heng, Ye Tong immediately covered her mouth, her face showing an expression of shock and terror.


    Before her eyes appeared to be a huge flesh mound, emitting a dense, pungent smell. Its bones and inner organs had melted into an unsupported mass of flesh. Only the faintly squirming fat and sinew indicated that this creature was still alive.


    Find more to read at m_v l|-


    "What is this?" Ye Tong stepped back, her face turning pale.


    She felt a strangely familiar sensation about the thing before her but couldn''t recall where she had seen it before.


    "Wolf King Cang Ye," Su Heng''s voice came over, calm and indifferent.


    "Tinkle!"


    The dagger in Ye Tong''s hand fell to the ground.


    Bouncing up, then falling down.


    It made a crisp sound.


    Her face deathly pale, her thin shoulders were shaking uncontrobly, "You''re, you''re joking, right?"


    "I am not joking; what you see is my masterpiece," Su Heng half-knelt to pick up the fallen dagger.


    Ye Tong felt a hot breath at her ear, her trembling fingers pried open, the dagger was thrust back into her hand, then gripped tightly.


    Su Heng''s indifferent voice floated over, "Go on, child."


    "I have other matters to attend to; help me harvest flesh from the flesh field and put it in the basin next to it."


    "I..."


    "Can''t you even do something this simple?" Su Heng''s brow furrowed, apparently detecting something unusual.


    His towering and robust figure loomed in the darkness unreachable by the firelight.


    An aura of danger, like an invisiblerge hand,


    Tightened its grip, surrounding her.


    An indescribable fear crashed through her defensesyer byyer until itpletely dominated her.


    Ye Tong lowered her head, her shoulders trembling wildly, "I understand."


    She walked forward numbly,


    Like a puppet on strings.


    The sharp dagger punctured the flesh, spilling very little blood from within.


    Rip!


    The weapon, made of gleaming stone, was remarkably sharp.


    With a flick of Ye Tong''s wrist, she easily sliced off arge chunk of flesh and numbly ced it in the basin.


    Ye Tong repeated the action in a daze, the haphazardly grown flesh slowly cleared away.


    An eye, veined with blood, appeared in front of Ye Tong.


    The eye trembled slightly,


    Seeming to recognize the person before it.


    Within that murky gaze filled with slight confusion, the Wolf King murmured, "Why... why are you too hurting me?"


    Tinkle!


    Ye Tong''s form shuddered, and the dagger dropped from her hand.


    She dared not look directly into the Wolf King''s eyes anymore but slowly knelt down, covering her eyes, whimpering in tears.


    "Pick it up,"


    Su Heng''s voice, cold and merciless, came from behind her, "Continue."


    The Tower Master of the Demon Suppression Tower gave the order.


    The fire basin hung behind him; the dark, flickering shadows enveloped Ye Tong.


    Through a blur of tears, Ye Tong could still make out the terrifying silhouette of Su Heng''s form.


    "Sorry... sorry..."


    She kept repeating as she slowly picked up the dagger on the ground.


    And thrust it into the eye on the flesh mound.


    Behind her,


    Su Heng stroked his chin, a satisfied smile spreading across his face.


    He turned away, his towering figure disappeared into the shadows leading to the stairs to the ninth floor.


    Leaving Ye Tong alone, continuously harvesting fresh flesh from the body of the Wolf King, betraying her once-held beliefs.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Heavy, rhythmic footsteps echoed in the darkness,


    Growing slower.


    A glint of red light appeared before Su Heng''s eyes.


    Rounding the corner, the sight before him suddenly opened up.


    Red curtains cascaded from the ceiling, and the elegant walls were adorned with bright pearls.


    Looking up, the ceiling boasted an array of borate wood carvings, hexagonalnterns exuding warm light, and in each of the four corners were incense burners with carved lotus flowers emitting wisps of blue smoke. Moreover, within the room were partition screens, rare collectibles, sandalwood desks, and more.


    It was his first timeing here.


    Su Heng had thought he had transmigrated from the Demon Suppression Tower into the boudoir of a noble family''s youngdy.


    However, contained within this warm and lovely room was a powerful demonic monster from a mountain of corpses.


    A rustling sound came from inside the room.


    Behind the screen, a slender and graceful silhouette faintly appeared. Although the true features were unseen, the mere outline was already a rare beauty in this world.


    Hiss!


    A sharp and piercing sound of tearing through the air suddenly attacked from behind, reminiscent of the howl of a wild beast exploding in unison.


    Without turning his head, Su Heng raised his hand and threw a swing punch backwards.


    The pitch-ck iron fist collided with the pale and sturdy snake tail, emitting a dull thud. The immense forcepressed the air, and countless white air des burst outwards. However, upon reaching the luxurious furniture around them, they were stopped byyer uponyer of intricate and mysterious golden veins.


    Bang!


    Su Heng stomped heavily on the ground.


    Weighing over a ton, his body surged forward with unrivaled violent force, and without a word, he threw a punch at the graceful silhouette behind the screen.


    His punch, although not in full force, was delivered without holding back and utilized some of the Transformed Dragon State power. The formidable strength was such that even facing the head of a high-speed train, Su Heng could forcibly bring it to a halt.


    But before touching the screen, a multitude of golden lines emerged in the void, weaving into a dense web.


    Faint golden ripples spread outward along the web-like veins.


    Su Heng''s wildly violent punch was actually stopped dead by this set of array patterns.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound emerged as cracks appeared on the screen.


    After a moment of silence, thetter copsed with a bang, turning into a pile of wood shavings and fragments.


    Su Heng let out a long sigh, and therge twisted blood vessels that had filled his eyes receded and disappeared like living creatures.


    He took a step back as the previously exaggerated and frenzied strength on his body gradually vanished, and his demeanor once again became calm.


    The screen was shattered.


    The figure behind it finally came into Su Heng''s view.


    Just as Su Heng had imagined, she had a strikingly ghostly and divinely rming bone structure and a demeanor that was chillingly beautiful.


    Dressed in a white gown, it outlined a svelte figure. Her hair that was like clouds spilled out, shimmering with an indescribable luster in the warm light.


    Her upper body was indeed perfect to behold.


    But if one''s gaze shifted to the lower body, the scene became quite horrifying.


    Below the woman''s snow-white skirt hem, where shapely and slender legs should have been, was a thick snake tail covered in translucent scales instead. The snake tail, over three meters long, coiled around table legs, dragged on the floor, and produced unsettling rustling friction noises.


    "What terrifying talent," the female demon''s cool gaze fell on Su Heng, "It seems your strength has increased quite a bit in the few days we haven''t seen each other."


    "Hehe!"


    Su Heng chuckled coldly, sitting casually on the desk.


    "Still can''t kill you," he said with some regret. "I still don''t understand why Li Daoxuan and his people would treat you so well when you''re clearly a prisoner."


    "Is it that hard toprehend? Because I am strong enough," the female demon slightly lifted her chin, "If it were my heyday, this tower couldn''t hold me."


    "Tsk tsk..."


    Su Heng asked, "What lies at the Corpse Mountain? Are there many powerful demons like you there?"


    The female demon just looked at him indifferently, without opening her mouth to speak.


    Su Heng knew.


    That would be a different price.


    "Have you brought the things I asked you to bring?" The female demon''s cold voice came.


    Su Heng raised an eyebrow, his gaze greedily lingering on her body for a moment.


    The female demon seemed somewhat displeased.


    With a slight frown, she still stretched out her hand to gently caress her thick snake tail.


    Then, with a ripping sound, a chunk of flesh weighing about two to three pounds, along with scales, was torn off and casually thrown to Su Heng.


    Thump!


    Su Heng reached out to catch it, carefully cing it by his side.


    He took out a bamboo basket from the dark corner, already prepared, filled with fresh fruits and vegetables, salt, honey, some pastries, and popr storybooks, packed to the brim.


    Su Heng pushed the bamboo basket with his hand, and it skimmed over ten meters across the wooden floor, passing through a golden ripple, and finally stopped beside the woman''s snake tail.


    The snake tail, covered with white scales, had almost fully healed; the immense vitality of the demon was undeniably evident.


    This demon from Corpse Mountain was named Liu Qingqing.


    Extremely powerful.


    She was a great demon, close to a death-level one.


    If one were to discuss realms, she was an entire rank above even Li Daoxuan.


    The majority of the Earth Vein Array Patterns in the entire Demon Suppression Tower were used to seal her.


    But it was precisely because of this that many Earth Vein Array Patterns were linked to the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower. The overlyplex energies made it impossible for Su Heng to operate even with a Token. Instead, a kind of barrier had formed, preventing the people inside from getting out, and Su Heng from entering from the outside.


    To open this barrier,


    Unless onepletely destroyed the Demon Suppression Tower, or interrupted the sealpletely for a period of time.


    Neither of these conditions could be easily met in a short period. Su Heng had tried several times before but could only give up for the time being.


    A pact was reached between the two.


    Su Heng would regrly source some goods she needed from the outside as gifts to appease her.


    In return, Liu Qingqing would give Su Heng some of her flesh for him to use for his cultivation.


    Although the amount of demon flesh was not extensive, its taste was quite exquisite.


    Byparison,


    The flesh of the Wolf King, after being overly exploited, was like greasy swill, almost unbearable to consume.


    Su Heng looked up and swallowed the flesh with scales on the table in one gulp; the white, hard snake scales crunched like fried food inside his mouth.


    "I''lle to see you again in a while," Su Heng waved his hand and left the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Liu Qingqing stood erect in therge red room, her eyes vacant as she watched Su Heng''s figure gradually swallowed by darkness.


    "If you were still alive... you should be about this size now," the female demon''s wistful murmur drifted from the darkness.

 Chapter 106: 102: Fishing law enforcement, reaching cooperation

    Chapter 106: 102: Fishingw enforcement, reaching cooperation


    Step!


    Step!


    Footsteps echoed in the dimly lit room.


    Su Heng had returned to the eighth level.


    In the circr hall, Ye Tong was half-kneeling on the ground, her expression somewhat vacant.


    She still clutched the blood-stained dagger in her hand, and beside her, the basket was piled into a sharp little mountain with the flesh she had just harvested from the Wolf King.


    "You did well."


    Su Heng said with a smile, reaching out to pat Ye Tong on the head.


    "Can I leave now?" Ye Tong asked in a low voice, her head bowed very low."Yes, you may," Su Heng said with a smile, "You''ve been quite troubled this time. After you get back, see Elder Li Xunhao for a share of the resources."


    "Thank you..."


    Ye Tong slowly rose from the ground.


    Her entire being, like a soulless wooden puppet, left the eighth level with a vacant gaze.


    Su Heng''s eyes moved away from Ye Tong''s retreating figure and he waited briefly.


    Soft footsteps approached.


    A figure in red slowly came into view; it was Li Hongxiu.


    Li Hongxiu stopped about seven or eight meters away from Su Heng, a basket slung on her arm, and looked up at him.


    "You..."


    After a brief silence, Li Hongxiu asked curiously, "You must have noticed the Sky Demon Alliance''s aura on that girl. Why didn''t you kill her directly, and instead deliberately crushed her will like this?"


    "Because I''m bored, and this is fun," Su Heng said with a smile.


    Li Hongxiu was silent for a moment before shaking her head.


    "You n to use this girl to track the location of the other Demon Kings," Li Hongxiu stated firmly.


    "Tsk, tsk," Su Heng remarked, "sometimes I don''t really like smart people."


    "I''m not human," Li Hongxiu said seriously.


    Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-


    "¡­"


    "Do you have a way to track that girl without her noticing?" Li Hongxiu asked.


    "The Parasitic Species do have some tracking effects, but it''s too apparent and the distance is too short. Solely based on my current ability, I probably can''t do it," Su Heng replied nonchntly.


    "Then you still..." Li Hongxiu began, then paused, her expression freezing.


    "Although I can''t do it, your talent should be able to," Su Heng said with a smile.


    Li Hongxiu''s parasitic talent had stayed with Su Heng for a few days without his realizing it.


    If it wasn''t for finding clues on Chen Murong by chance.


    This matter would have ended without Su Heng knowing who was behind it.


    Su Heng had considered killing Li Hongxiu directly and merging with her monster corpse.


    But this was very uncertain because the talent obtained from merging with a monster corpse was a degraded version and whether he could inherit this talent was still in question.


    So,


    The safest method was to have Li Hongxiu personally lend a hand.


    "Why are you so sure that I will help you?" Li Hongxiu said earnestly, "I have to remind you that I am also a member of the Sky Demon Alliance, although I''m not exactly a core figure."


    Su Heng took out a letter from his bosom and handed it to Li Hongxiu.


    "What is this?" Li Hongxiu reached out to take it, furrowing her brows as she opened the envelope to find a bill inside.


    "You should know what kind of ce Baihua County is."


    From within the darkness, Su Heng''s voice gradually reached her. "After the destruction of the Red Mansion, those delicate dancers won''t have an easy time surviving in Baihua County without your protection, even with a bit of savings. The local officials, gentry, gangs¡ªwho among them aren''t vicious like wolves and leopards?"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "I don''t think it''s a threat; it''s mutually beneficial," Su Heng said calmly, "What''s important is that it''s effective, isn''t it?"


    Li Hongxiu was silent for a while before admitting, "What you say is correct."


    "The right choice," Su Heng nodded, his face wearing a smile.


    Li Hongxiu, holding the basket, walked to the end of the room and poured the chunks of meat over the Wolf King''s body.


    The wriggling fats slowly digested and absorbed the dry flesh.


    This scene,


    Seen by Li Hongxiu many times, still disturbed her, causing her to frown involuntarily.


    She noticed the flesh being absorbed at an increasingly slower pace, and the meat mountain was clearly ckening and copsing.


    Like a melting ice cream cake.


    "He won''tst much longer," Li Hongxiu turned around and spoke to Su Heng from a distance.


    "Is that so?" Su Heng walked closer and saw that indeed, as Li Hongxiu had said.


    "No matter," he said indifferently, "before long, another Demon King wille to take his ce."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    He had returned to the fifth level.


    Just as he pushed open the door to the study, he saw Elder Bai waiting there.


    "I have a message from Li Dusi," said Elder Bai as she looked up, her voice crisp, "He said your weapon is ready and asked you toe over and see if it feels right in your hand."


    "Really?"


    Su Heng was somewhat surprised, then he calcted with his fingers.


    It had only been seven days since theirst meeting. So fast, he hoped that Li Daoxuan hadn''t cut corners.


    He entered the room, took a clean towel from the rack beside him, and wiped off the bloodstains on his hands.


    Miss Bai wrinkled her nose.


    "Is there anything else?" she asked. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first."


    "What do you think of Elder You Kai?" Su Heng asked thoughtfully.


    "Elder You Kai."


    Miss Baipletely missed the deeper meaning in Su Heng''s words, and naively said, "He''s quite nice, see, he even brought me pastries from the Hundred Herbs Store."


    "Uh, okay." Su Heng felt it was wishful thinking to get any useful information from Miss Bai.


    It was really a flight of fancy.


    He waved his hand, and Miss Bai bounced away cheerfully.


    Putting on a cloak from the coat rack, Su Heng left the Demon Suppression Tower and soon arrived at Li Daoxuan''s study.


    In the tidy and bright study, with sunlight streaming in, there was a faint scent of ink.


    Li Daoxuan was at that moment frowning, examining the documents on the table.


    Upon seeing Su Heng,


    He put down the documents in his hand, raised his head, and nodded towards the corner of the room with his chin.


    On the spacious weapon rack, a reddish dey quietly in the shadows, surrounded by floating specks of dust.


    This weapon, was two and a half meters tall.


    Together with the broad and heavy de, it looked like an oversized door panel.


    The overall design did not resemble an ordinary sharp de that was sharpened; instead, it was fashioned into a serrated shape, as per Su Heng''s request.


    The junction between the saw teeth and the de was a ring of scarlet-colored flesh and blood.


    Su Heng''s eyes lit up.


    He reached out to grasp the hilt and infused his strength into it.


    Therge swathes of flesh wrapped around the de began to squirm, buzzing, and set the teeth spinning.


    The speed increased rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, it distorted the air, emitting thick white smoke, bursting with a roar simr to that of a sports car engine.


    Shhh!


    With a downward swing of the sword, Su Heng split the air sharply, producing a piercing screech and creating a gust of wind in the room.


    "How does it feel, does it suit you?" Li Daoxuan asked with a smile, caressing the beard on his chin.


    "Did you make this yourself?"


    Su Heng was very surprised; he nced at the giant sword in his hand and then turned to look at Li Daoxuan nearby, who was wearing a smiling expression, "I didn''t expect you to have such skill, it''s truly unexpected."


    "This is a craft I learned when I was young. I never expected that it would stille in handy even now, in my old age," Li Daoxuan chuckled.


    "It''s very nice," said Su Heng earnestly.


    "That''s good to hear."


    "I have another question for you," Su Heng put the ghostly-crying weapon aside and reached out to pick up a cup of tea from the table.


    "Hmm?" Li Daoxuan blinked, "What''s the matter? You seem very serious."


    "Do you know anything about Corpse Mountain?"


    "It seems you have already been to the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower," sighed Li Daoxuan.


    "I have read her file. Liu Qingqinges from Corpse Mountain; she was imprisoned in the Demon Suppression Tower more than twenty years ago. At that time, the Demon Suppression Bureau''s situation was slightly better than now, but it was also showing a decline,cking its former authority," Li Daoxuan exined.


    "So, I''m very curious about something," Su Heng continued earnestly, "how did you capture that great demon."


    "You''re right, if Liu Qingqing were at her peak, even I wouldn''t be her match," Li Daoxuan said. "However, when I encountered her, she was already gravely injured and, it seemed, she also had an offspring."


    Li Daoxuan''s voice lowered, as though he was referring to something taboo.


    He looked up slightly towards the window.


    That nce was purely psychological.


    In Baihua County, Su Heng and Li Daoxuan were both among the top experts.


    No one could escape their perception and eavesdrop outside. However, the fact that the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau showed such a tense posture indicated that the matter involved deep secrets.


    "Offspring!" Su Heng was indeed shocked, "Demons can breed? Are you joking?!"


    If demons could breed,


    Possessing both intelligence and formidable natural talents,


    With long lifespans and the ability to reproduce like humans,


    There would be no ce for mankind in this world, just to be reared like livestock by demons.


    This kind of struggle between races could not be changed by the emergence of one or two geniuses.


    It seemed Li Daoxuan understood Su Heng''s thoughts, and he exined, "Normally, demons are unable to reproduce like humans, and they don''t seem to have strong desires in that area. But with arge number, there are always exceptions."


    "For example, someone like Li Hongxiu who is half-human, half-ghost, she might be able to conceive and reproduce normally. Furthermore, the Yin Body Ta Sui. If it parasitizes a female creature, it can also reproduce, even altering the birthing process to produce a half-demon army. It''s not very strong in head-onbat, but its talents are extremely formidable.


    It''s also lucky that it died early; otherwise, it would have be a great cmity."


    "Cough cough!" Li Daoxuan coughed twice, "I digress, but the great demon on the ninth floor is likely a simr situation."


    "I see," Su Heng tried to slowly ept it. He then asked, "Since Liu Qingqing was captured by you, what happened to her child? Did you kill it, or was it some other circumstance?"

 Chapter 107: 103: Heavenly Gangs and Devilish Evils, Taking the Initiative to Strike

    Chapter 107: 103: Heavenly Gangs and Devilish Evils, Taking the Initiative to Strike


    "None."


    Li Daoxuan''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he delved into his memories, "That child disappeared without a trace."


    "Your work leaves something to be desired, to actually leave a root when cutting weeds," Su Heng downed the tea in his cup in one gulp and used unhappily.


    "Uh..."


    Li Daoxuan earnestly defended, "In order to apprehend Liu Qingqing, the losses we suffered were too devastating. Two Deputy Governors and over a dozen elders perished on the spot. I was seriously injured at the time, fell unconscious for a long time, and almost never woke up."


    "By the time I came to, a month had passed."


    "It was then that we began to investigate this matter and discovered there had always been a child with Liu Qingqing."


    "Investigate?" Su Heng asked in surprise, "How did you investigate?"


    "Liu Qingqing wasn''t like the Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance who imed mountains for their own, nor did she ughter wantonly in Baihua County," Li Daoxuan recalled, "She lived quietly in a secluded vige.""Sounds like she doesn''t seem to be a bloodthirsty demon," Su Heng observed.


    "Who knows about such things," Li Daoxuan scoffed coldly, "But who would dare gamble? When she was weak, it took all the elite experts of the Demon Suppression Bureau to barely suppress her. Even then, prominent families exerted a lot of effort."


    "Should her injuries heal, with a single thought, she could turn the entire Baihua County upside down, rivers running red with blood."


    "That does sound formidable," Su Heng nodded.


    "Over the years, we haven''t been idle and have kept tracking this matter," Li Daoxuan said, "Now, we finally have some leads."


    "Let''s hear them."


    "Remember Elder Zhao Luoying?" Li Daoxuan asked, "In the war to encircle the members of the Wolf King''s sect, she was killed by an unnamed demon, leaving behind only a severed head. We analyzed this incident afterward and believe the culprit who killed Elder Zhao Luoying is very likely that child who was always with Liu Qingqing."


    "He''s been lying low and acting discreetly. Has he suddenly taken action with the intent to save his mother?" Su Heng spected.


    "Hmm."


    Li Daoxuan nodded, "After Elder Zhao Luoying''s death, several simr incidents urred in the vicinity of Baihua County. Members of the Demon Suppression Bureau, elders of prominent families, and even greater demons of the Sky Demon Alliance, all fell. This confirmed my suspicions."


    "And you, you must be careful as well," Li Daoxuan warned in a low voice, "When it deems the time right, it will choose to attack the Demon Suppression Tower."


    "Then let ite," Su Heng bared a smile.


    "You must have already achieved great mastery of the first three phases of the Eight Phases Secret Skill, right?" Li Daoxuan''s gaze lingered on Su Heng for a moment.


    He was sharp, sensing the subtle changes in aura, and was momentarily astonished.


    "How much time has it been, your talent is truly too terrifying," Li Daoxuan initially reminisced and then shook his head with a wry smile, "When we first met, I could only just barely suppress you with the Demon Ape Transformation.


    Now, you must haveprehended simr secret techniques from the Eight Phases Secret Skill, and if we were to fight again, this old body of mine stands no chance of victory against you."


    "Youth is truly enviable," Li Daoxuan remarked emotionally.


    "Your era hase to an end," Su Heng stated calmly.


    "Well said," Li Daoxuan responded with a chuckle, "But this old frame of mine can still leave you something useful."


    "Oh?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow.


    He watched Li Daoxuan turn and walk toward the bookcase, from which he retrieved a small booklet and handed it over to him.


    "Celestial Demon technique," Su Heng reached out to ept it, skimmed through briefly, and instantly understood, "These are the techniques you used when sparring with me."


    "Correct."


    "Regrettably," Li Daoxuan said with a hint of remorse, "I had hoped to pass this skill on and make it flourish, but instead, I walked down a dead end. By the time I realized I took the wrong path, it was toote, and my remaining time is limited."


    "Nevertheless, the contents of this book should still offer you some insights."


    "I will take a close look after I return," Su Heng sincerely promised Li Daoxuan.


    "Hahaha," Li Daoxuanughed carelessly, "I don''t have your talent and innate gifts. I also never had your youthful vigor. My life has been full of regrets; I''m used to it."


    "Just take a casual nce. If it''s suitable, try practicing it. If not, feel free to throw it in the privy to wipe your ass; it doesn''t matter," Li Daoxuan shook his head.


    "You really are old," Su Heng looked into his eyes and sighed.


    He gave a dismissive gesture.


    Shouldering his Ghostly Trouble backpack, he tucked the booklet into his chest, turned, and left, his imposing figure gradually disappearing into the bright sunlight outside the door.


    ...


    ...


    Back at the Demon Suppression Tower, Su Heng flipped through the cultivation secrets Li Daoxuan had left behind.


    Although Li Daoxuan admitted he had gone down the wrong path, this summary of experiences still brought significant gains to Su Heng.


    "Celestial Demon" was not a cultivation technique that improved one''s cultivation level but was a special skill for oveing the strong with the weak.


    It was divided into three realms from beginner toplete mastery.


    The first realm was known as Force Dissipation.


    It involved using muscle vibrations and force to avoid damage.


    At advanced levels, one could even rebound the force enacted by the opponent back at them in full.


    When Su Heng first encountered Li Daoxuan,


    Li Daoxuan had used techniques like these, but ultimately Su Heng relied on his Ghostly Trouble, overpowering him with sheer force.


    The second realm, called Outburst,


    Allowed one to pierce through an enemy''s defenses with vibrational force to inflict extensive internal damage.


    The third realm, referred to as "Qiankun," was the most profound.


    At this stage, one could manipte an opponent''s body with their own force, turning their energy against them, in a state of formless and limitless chaos. Its effect bore some resemnce to the "Qiankun Great Shifting" Su Heng saw in ancient martial arts novels.


    Su Heng spent three days, and finally "cultivated the Heavenly Gang Demon Sha" to a great level of proficiency.


    And then he finally understood what Li Daoxuan meant when he said that he had walked into a dead end.


    ording to Li Daoxuan''s original idea.


    He created the martial arts "Heavenly Gang Demon Sha" to be a tool for the weak to ovee the strong.


    But the core of this martial arts was actually the vibration of the force.


    And the higher the cultivation realm, the higher the frequency of vibration required, which in turn, put greater strain on the body.


    This led to the fact that only those with strong physiques, unusualpared tomon folk, were qualified to bring "Heavenly Gang Demon Sha" to a great level of proficiency, which obviously contradicted Li Daoxuan''s initial vision.


    "However, although it doesn''t match Li Daoxuan''s original design, this cultivation technique is incredibly well-suited for me," Su Heng said.


    Su Heng slowly stood up and took out a luminescent stone, holding it in his hand.


    There was no visible exertion in his arms.


    Just a gentle squeeze with his five fingers.


    With a crackling sound.


    The iparably hard luminescent stone turned into a pile of fractured debris and dust, slipping through the gaps between his fingers.


    Not only was Su Heng''s physique formidable, but it also possessed unparalleled growth potential. The destructive power that the cultivation technique "Heavenly Gang Demon Sha" could unleash in his hands was simply unimaginable.


    Thump thump thump!


    The sound of knocking came from outside and interrupted Su Heng''s thoughts.


    "Click!" Su Heng pulled open the door, and the dim corridor outside was empty.


    Taking a step back and looking down, he noticed a slender figure right in front of him.


    "What an unexpected visitor," Su Heng raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "Elder Jin, what brings you here to see me?"


    The person outside was Jin Mingxi.


    Jin Mingxi''s face was as cold as frost, and she paid no mind to the hint of teasing in Su Heng''s words.


    Your next read is at m v|l-e''-


    She handed over a document in her hands, this time clearly remembering to use both hands and even bowed slightly forward.


    But her expression was still very cold.


    I actually like this attitude of yours, acting annoyed but still having to obediently listen... Su Heng thought with a chuckle, feeling a bit of wicked amusement.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t give her a hard time. Business was business.


    Su Heng reached out and took the document.


    The document contained information about the demons imprisoned in the Demon Suppression Tower in recent times.


    Most of them were minor shrimps from the fourth floor or below. Su Heng didn''t spend much time on it, just a quick skim.


    "Call Elder You Kai over for me, I have some things I need to exin to him," Su Heng put down the document and instructed Jin Mingxi.


    She nodded without asking why and turned to leave.


    Her ck hair trailed behind her, drawing a carefree arc in Su Heng''s sight.


    Casually cing the document on the desk, Su Heng folded his arms behind him, walked to the window, and calmly and silently waited while looking at the unchanging scene outside.


    After a moment.


    Two sets of footsteps, each with a different rhythm, approached slowly from behind Su Heng.


    "My lord, you called for me," a gentle voice said. Turning around, Su Heng saw You Kai, in a white robe, still bowing forward.


    "The gifts of a demon, they''re truly terrifying, without a single w in the disguise," Su Heng said with a smile, "If it weren''t for Ye Tong revealing a w, I might really not have noticed the anomaly in you."


    "Ye Tong?"


    You Kai looked up, his fair face full of confusion, "What does this person have to do with me?"


    "Where is the real Elder You Kai?" Su Heng asked.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," You Kai replied with a puzzled look on his face.


    "It seems that the real Elder You Kai is already dead," Su Heng sighed, "Well, your strength is mediocre, but disguising as someone familiar and suddenly striking, it indeed is very difficult to guard against in a moment of panic and confusion."


    "However, there''s still one thing I don''t understand,"


    Su Heng stalked forward, the dull sound of his steps echoing, his smile bing more sinister, "Ye Tong has already been exposed and left quietly. Yet you still chose to stay here, is it by chance, or do you seek revenge for the Wolf King?"


    St!


    Elder You Kai slowly raised his head.


    A streak of ck light shed by, aiming straight for Su Heng''s chest.


    It was a sleeve sword made of special materials, its de enveloped in ayer of dim blue light, soaked with blood-sealing poison.


    Unfortunately...


    Let alone whether the poison would have had any effect on Su Heng.


    Just Su Heng standing there unmoving, his body''s force protecting him, the de got firmly stuck, unable to prate further.


    It couldn''t even scratch Su Heng''s clothes.


    "It seems you''ve chosen to stay here to seek revenge for the Wolf King," Su Heng nced at his chest, the smile on his face unchanged, and he suddenly threw a punch straight at You Kai''s face.

 Chapter 108: 104: Life and Death Reincarnation, Gravity Manipulation! (Seeking Subscriptions)

    Chapter 108: 104: Life and Death Reincarnation, Gravity Maniption! (Seeking Subscriptions)


    Facing the punch from Su Heng without any exnation, You Kai''s confidence vanished.


    A deep shock reced all expressions, he stepped back, his arms moving upwards to block.


    Too slow!


    A sh of ck light rapidly expanded, instantly filling his entire field of vision.


    Bang!


    You Kai''s head exploded thunderously.


    Chunks of blood and brain matter, like squeezed ketchup, sprayed everywhere.


    Some of the thick bloodnded on Jin Mingxi''s body and face, strikingly conspicuous against her white dress and fair cheeks.


    Her body visibly shivered.Her eyes widened, looking towards Su Heng, not yet having time to question him when she saw the elder You Kai''s corpse begin to deform under her feet.


    The skin turned rough, covered with dark green scales. The flesh also started to deform like soft mud.


    In the blink of an eye, a headless lizard-like creaturey before her.


    Silently lying in a blood pool as clear as a mirror.


    "This!" Jin Mingxi, not minding the blood on her face, crouched down and examined closely.


    "This demon is Baixiaotong, a subordinate of the White Deer Demon King," Jin Mingxi recognized the origin of the creature, looking up at Su Heng.


    "White Deer Demon King?" Su Heng nodded, "I understand."


    He turned around, pushing open the door.


    Leaving the room.


    "What are you going to do?" Jin Mingxi followed behind Su Heng and asked.


    But when she reached the outside corridor, her line of sight only caught the empty corridor and beams of sunlight streaming through the windows, Su Heng''s figure had already disappeared.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The eighth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Li Hongxiu stood on her tiptoes and handed Su Heng a doll woven from hair.


    "This doll will point to the location of the curse," Li Hongxiu advised. She tilted her head, thought for a moment, then added, "That girl probably fled to the White Deer Demon King. The White Deer Demon King''s innate talent is Life and Death Reincarnation, which allows him to absorb energy from the external environment to recover himself and also to strengthen and remodel his human followers."


    "In terms of both personal strength and influence, the White Deer Demon King is stronger than the Wolf King, you must be careful."


    "I understand," Su Heng paused and said, "Thank you."


    "If you die, our agreement is void," Li Hongxiu coldly said.


    "A Demon King won''t kill me."


    Su Heng moved past Li Hongxiu and walked to the end of the hall.


    In front of the prison, initially holding the Wolf King. But during the transformation into a meat farm, the Wolf King, as a Fierce Level demon, had his powerful life force rapidly drained. He was nowpletely unrecognizable, just arge mass of rotting fatty mud mixed exhaling a sewer-like stench.


    Su Heng stretched his hand, summoning arge number of Parasitic Species.


    He cleaned up the giant mess before him, and a white light gleamed in his sight.


    [Demon Remains: Wolf King White Mane (Special Effect: Force Field Maniption)]


    The Wolf King was supposed to have Bloodline Awakening, Domain, and Wolf me, three different types of talents, but this Demon Remains only randomly obtained one of them.


    Seeing this, Su Heng was not disappointed but somewhat pleasantly surprised.


    ording to Demon Suppression Bureau''s records.


    The fewer talents obtained from the Demon Remains, the moreplete their corresponding abilities. Conversely, the more fragmented they were.


    The Force Field Maniption talent was the strongest among the three talents of the Wolf King.


    It left a deep impression on Su Heng.


    If he could inherit it fairlypletely from the Demon Remains, it would substantially improve Su Heng''s currentbat system.


    He grabbed the Wolf King White Mane, pressing it against his chest, and began the fusion.


    His current realm had risen to muscle mutation, allowing his body to fuse three different Demon Remains simultaneously.


    They were Water Ghost Poison Sack, Tai Sui Fungus Strain, and now the one in his hand, Wolf King White Mane. Among the three Demon Remains, the Wolf King White Mane was the first purelybat-type Demon Remains.


    "Basic attributes have increased by almost twenty percent, it''s a significant improvement,"


    Su Heng hopped on the spot, "Then there''s Force Field Maniption."


    He spread his fingers and gently lifted them upward.


    An invisible ripple spread from under Su Heng''s feet, instantly covering the entire eighth-floor za.


    Randomly discarded boxes, broken stones, and some discarded chains, all defying gravity floated in mid-air.


    Even Li Hongxiu''s hair lifted in the wind, cluttering in front of her, obscuring her vision.


    Thetter had to step back, her hand gathering her hair into a tie.


    Bang!


    Su Heng''s fingers gripped the air.


    Gravity formed an invisible vortex, drawing various debris together.


    Su Heng pushed his ability to manipte force fields to maximum power. The wooden crates cracked and splintered. A huge mass of garbage, two meters in diameter, hovered mid-air, constantly spinning. Su Heng released the force field, and the waste crashed to the ground, forming a small mound.


    "The coverage area is roughly thirty meters around me, and the maximum force is about three hundred tons," Su Heng estimated.


    Whether it was the range or the strength, it still fell short of the Wolf King''s abilities at his peak.


    Back then on Canglong Mountain.


    The Wolf King could lift entire houses with his inherent abilities and hurl them at Su Heng through the air.


    Now, no matter what, Su Heng was incapable of doing that.


    But it didn''t matter...


    With the attribute panel, the demon''s remains could be continuously strengthened.


    The quality of the demon''s remains rted to the realm the demon had inhabited in life. A fierce demon like the Wolf King was probably a tier four fierce-level entity.


    ordingly, the quality of Wolf King White Mane''s remains was fierce level, second transformation.


    Although relying solely on the demon''s remains could not achieve the original owner''s mighty effect, manipting force fields was enough to clean up some riffraff. Or in a fight with a strong opponent, to unexpectedly cause interference. Su Heng was already quite satisfied with this effect.


    "Time to set off!"


    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-


    Carrying Ghost Woe and the guide doll, Su Heng waved goodbye to Li Hongxiu and left the Demon Suppression Tower.


    He first headed north, crossing the Guang River, and arrived at the foot of Canglong Mountain. Then he set off east along the mountain base. After roughly two hours, Su Heng finally arrived at his destination. It was already summer, and coincidentally, the midday sun was at its fiercest.


    The sky was clear, and the sun zed like fire.


    In front of him, the verdant mountains slightly distorted, as if steaming from the heat.


    At Su Heng''s feety a massive, winding canyon, covered in ayer of mist that couldn''t dissipate. He could faintly hear the sound of flowing water emanating from within the canyon. Looking into the distance, he could also see a huge banyan tree, over a hundred meters tall and about ten meters in diameter, almost splitting the canyon in half, its vitality quite spectacr.


    In such scorching sunlight, this mist had not dispersed.


    Clearly, it was an illusion created by a demon using sorcery, possessing a certain degree of hallucinogenic effects and sensory shielding.


    Even so.


    Su Heng could still see various sizes of houses scattered among the valley.


    Along with barely visible small bridges over streams and neatly cultivated farnds. It was simply a paradisiacalndscape, a surprise source for anyone who wouldn''t think this ce was a powerful Demon King''sir!


    "This Demon King''s taste isn''t too bad," Su Heng remarked. "But, he still has to die!"


    Undoing the restraints, he gripped the reforged Ghost Woe in his hand, stepped forward, and leapt down from the edge of the canyon.


    A cool, brisk wind met him head-on, and the white fog in his vision turned into strands of bizarre threads.


    The gray-brown ground covered with green grass and pebbles rapidly erged before his eyes.


    Finally, there was a loud "Boom!"


    "Who goes there?"


    In the territory of the White Deer Demon King, at the entrance of the vige, a wolf and a boar, both half-demons, were patrolling.


    The wolf demon hunched his back, his upper body covered in steel needle-like fur, holding two rusty, giant axes in his hands. The boar demon, on the other hand, was thick-bodied and muscr, with a slick, shiny ponytail at the back of his head and two sharp tusks protruding violently.


    At that moment, the wolf demon, hearing the noise, pricked up his ears, warily scanning the surroundings.


    "Are you dumb? This is the Demon King''s territory. What blind idiot would dare to intrude here?" the boar demon grumbled nonchntly.


    "You can never be sure," the wolf demon said seriously. "A few days ago, Cang Ye and his Sky Wolf Sect were annihted by the Demon Suppression Bureau. The higher-ups specifically told us that something big might happen these days and instructed us to patrol more vigntly."


    "Damn it, the Demon Suppression Bureau, those bastards¡ªeating a few people and making our lives miserable."


    The boar demon cursed behind the wolf demon, "When the leader returns, they''re going to suffer. But it''s strange, isn''t the fog around here getting thicker?"


    "Look ahead, what is that!" the wolf demon stopped in his tracks, noticing something odd.


    In the mist ahead.


    A vague dark shadow slowly emerged, growingrger and denser.


    "This is the territory of the White Deer Demon King. Who are you!" the wolf demon roared and swung his axe at Su Heng without hesitation.


    Bang!


    A dyed punchnded heavily on the wolf demon.


    Thetter''s upper body burst open halfway, his organs and shattered bones sprayed like a fountain into the air. The entire upper body vanished into thin air, and with a tremble, the lower half fell to the ground with a thud. The soaked blood dyed the ground a dark red.


    "Monster!" the boar demon screamed, his pores tightening and he couldn''t stop trembling.


    Standing nearly two meters tall, the boar demon was thick-bodied and covered with boar-like bristles, a true demon in the eyes ofmoners.


    But the figure before him was Su Heng, who, even in his normal state, was over two meters seven. Especially after merging three Cultivation Techniques and awakening into the Transformed Dragon State, his presence emitted a barely perceptible yet terrifying authority. For the boar demon, seeing Su Heng in the fog was as shocking as a small rabbit encountering a hungry tiger in the forest.


    Looking into those crimson, greedy eyes, the boar demon''s legs went weak and he couldn''t muster any will to fight.


    He screamed and turned to run.


    "Silence!" Su Heng''s eyes slightly narrowed as he reached out his hand and squeezed forward.


    The distorted force field erupted instantly, covering the boar demon from head to toe. It was as if a fully loaded dump truck had directly hit him¡ªhis body explosively burst open, leaving only a piece of shriveled fur, some splintered bones, and heaps of stinking, rotten fat and flesh.


    "Who goes there! Daring to trespass on the territory of the White Deer Demon King; truly courting death!"


    As the boar demon met his end, the noise he made before dying still attracted arge group from the vige, who then encircled Su Heng.

 Chapter 109: 105: The Forest Fairy and White Deer Demon King! (Please Subscribe)

    Chapter 109: 105: The Forest Fairy and White Deer Demon King! (Please Subscribe)


    Before they arrived, arge volley of arrows pierced the air, screeching as they materialized in front of Su Heng.


    Su Heng stretched out his hand and pushed forward, controlling the forcefield once more to form an invisible wall that firmly blocked the arrows, suspending them midair.


    Whiz whiz whiz!


    The direction of the arrows reversed, shooting out at an even faster speed.


    The chests of the oing riders burst open withrge holes.


    With the forcefield''s enhancement, a single arrow often prated the bodies of two to three people before its energy gradually dissipated.


    It was just a momentary encounter, yet four or five dozen demon servitors perished.


    They didn''t even get a chance to get a clear look at Su Heng''s face.


    "The Wolf King''s talent for controlling forcefields is truly formidable, able to crush the enemy from afar without lifting a finger," Su Heng thought, continuing forward with a leisurely stride.He walked over arge number of corpses.


    Among these corpses were demon servitors simr to the previously encountered pig demons and wolf demons.


    But most were pure-blooded humans who practiced sorcery, who for their own selfish desires, betrayed their own kind and sold their lives to demons.


    Su Heng continued forward, entering the vige.


    Swish swish!


    Among the swirling grey and white mists, two figures appeared before Su Heng.


    To the left, the figure of a middle-aged man stood tall andrge, his 2.5-meter stature barely less than Su Heng''s butcking the exaggerated muscle dimensions. He wore leather trousers on his lower half, while his upper body remained bare. His muscles bore rough, stone-like textures, giving an impression of formidable solidity.


    The other was a ghastly old man, thin as though skin wrapped around bones, emitting substantial ck smoke from his body. He held a long sword shaped like a walking stick in his hand, his pupils pale white, and was staring intently at Su Heng with a sneeringugh.


    "Lu Gaoxuan, Gui Shiqi?" Su Heng recognized the origins of the two men.


    The former, a fugitive from Jialin County, was once an inner sect disciple of the Jiangzhou Boulder Gate. Formitting unforgivable acts of ughter, he was expelled from his sect and then fled all the way to Baihua County under the protection of the White Deer Demon King.


    Thetter, Gui Shiqi, was even more detestable.


    This man was once an elder of the Demon Suppression Bureau. Because of a dispute over resources and being too anxious in practice, he encountered a deviation. To restore himself to his peak, or even to surpass it, he did not hesitate to betray his friends who had lived together for decades.


    Taking advantage of a visit from one of his friends tofort him, he attacked and murdered him, severing his head as a bargaining chip to defect to the White Deer Demon King.


    This manmitted a great sin and was wanted by the Demon Suppression Bureau, with even several Deputy Governors personally seeking to apprehend him.


    Unfortunately, Gui Shiqi was too cautious, and with the protection of the White Deer Demon King.


    It had been over thirty years since the incident urred, and Gui Shiqi was still alive and well, with his strength having evidently improved!


    "But... to be something neither human nor ghost for the sake of power, is it really worth it?" Su Heng sighed.


    There was no anger on his face, just pure curiosity, wanting to know the answer.


    "Of course it''s worth it!" Gui Shiqi sneered, "You''re so young and already so powerful, you must be one of those geniuses I hate the most. How could someone like you understand the hardships of cultivation for us mediocre people, how much it costs us to move forward one step!"


    "For power, I would give anything!" Gui Shiqi roared, as if the ck smoke around him was aze.


    "Why waste so much talk on him!" Lu Gaoxuan said impatiently from the side, "Hurry up and put him down, take his head, and settle it with the White Deer Demon King!"


    "Kiddo, you really don''t know the danger of a tiger, being so young and fearless."


    Lu Gaoxuan snickered coldly, "Even Li Daoxuan wouldn''t dare to barge into a Demon King''s territory alone."


    In the midst of conversation, Lu Gaoxuan took arge step forward.


    His body swelled, his leather pants shredding inch by inch, his muscles wildly inted, turning a grayish white that was primitive and hard. In the blink of an eye, he had grown to over three meters high. His entire silhouette was sharply defined with clear edges and angles, at a nce looking like a giantposed of rocks.


    "Die!" Lu Gaoxuan bellowed with a fierceugh, spreading his arms wide to embrace and crush Su Heng within.


    Meanwhile, Gui Shiqi also sneered, raising his pitch-ck long sword and thrusting it fiercely forward.


    The two were more than ten meters apart.


    Gui Shiqi''s thrust seemed unremarkable, without any powerful sword Qi whistling through the air.


    But Su Heng''s brows furrowed slightly, his face revealing a keenly interested expression. In his eyes, the threat of that single thrust was even greater than the over three-meter-high rock giant before him. This was because the attack directly ignored distance, striking at the spirit.


    In front of Su Heng, the lush green grass, the dense trees, and the vast stretches of stream pebbles and more, all lost their color.


    They turned to grayscale, and the whole world seemed frozen in time.


    In his perception, the only one capable of action was Gui Shiqi.


    His body burned with pitch-ck fiendish mes as mournful, pale specters screamed and twisted out of the ze, rushing toward Su Heng with ws bared. Icy cold hands with sharp ck nails wrapped around Su Heng''s body, desperately trying to drag him into the abyss.


    "Interesting¡­" Su Heng sneered with a twisted smile.


    In the ck-and-white world, his eyes slowly turned blood-red.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the deep gorge within the territory of the White Deer Demon King, just behind a huge banyan tree.


    This ce unexpectedly revealed a tranquil and serene pond surrounded by lush grasnds blooming with flowers of various colors, with dense vegetation on both sides casting shadows. And within those shadows twinkled dots of light¡ªgorgeously enchanting, like a scene from a fairy tale dream.


    Under a massive willow tree by thekeside.


    The White Deer Demon King gently raised her teacup, into which a green leaf fell, rippling the surface.


    She seemed unfazed, lightly sipping the tea before setting the cup back down.


    At first nce, the White Deer Demon King resembled a young girl, about sixteen or seventeen years old, with delicate pale skin and a graceful figure. Beneath her emerald-colored hair were elfin, pointed ears. d only in armor that covered her chest, much of her soft, fair skin was exposed, gleaming subtly.


    Following the contours of her body downward, where one would expect legs to be, there was instead the lower half of a giant white deer.


    The pure white fur bore pale green patterns symbolic of nature and vitality. Her limbs were coiledfortably, half-kneeling on the soft grass. Several yellow birds perched on the Demon King''s shoulders, chirping away and preening their feathers. The Demon King paid them no heed, her beautiful, clear green eyes fixed on the long-robed man before her.


    The man wore a green robe, with an elegant and cultured demeanor. A long beard adorned his chin, and his eyes revealed a profound luminescence.


    If one were to judge by his aura, he seemed to be in his forties.


    With the mature stability characteristic of middle age.


    Yet there were no signs of aging on his face or body. The aura he exuded was deep and imposing, unfathomably profound.


    To merit such a solemn reception from the mighty Demon King, this man''s strength was certainly extraordinary.


    And indeed, it was exactly so.


    This middle-aged man in a green robe was none other than Song Zhao Yuan, the Family Head of the Song Family, which ranked second in strength in Baihua County, just behind the Hong Family.


    "The tea is of a pure, bright yellow, deliciously sweet and enduring on the lips. The Nine-Turn Tea cultivated by the White Deer Demon King indeed tastes exceptional," Song Zhao Yuanmented lightly after taking a sip. He shook his head, his expression full of admiration, and then ced the teacup down.


    "You''re not here just to ask me for a cup of tea, are you," the White Deer Demon King said, her eyes narrowing slightly like a cold pond.


    Ignoring her lower half.


    She was like a fairy of the woods, possessing a beauty that seemed untainted by the mundane world.


    "I am here to reach an agreement with the Demon King," Song Zhao Yuan said, his expression growing more serious as they got down to business.


    "Are you representing yourself, the Song Family, or the alliance of the six families?" the White Deer Demon King asked with a sneer.


    "Of course, the alliance of the six families," Song Zhao Yuan dered, "The echoes of the realm of longevity are deepening, and the number of demons being born is increasing. The coexistence of humans and demons is an unstoppable trend of heaven and earth.


    The Demon Suppression Bureau''s obstinacy is futile, akin to using a mantis''s limbs to block a chariot¡ªwe should join forces topletely eradicate it."


    The White Deer Demon King still didn''t speak, only looking at him with interest, her beautiful eyes trembling slightly.


    Song Zhao Yuan knew he had a chance, "Empty promises mean nothing; once the agreement is reached, on behalf of the noble families, I can present two significant gifts to the Demon King."


    "Let''s hear them," the White Deer Demon King said calmly.


    "The first gift is a piece of lightning-struck wood harvested from Breath Swamp. The second gift is an agreement," Song Zhao Yuan said with a smile, "After eradicating the Demon Suppression Bureau, each year, I will provide the Demon King with a thousand boys and girls!"


    "Are you serious?" the White Deer Demon King''s face could no longer maintain its calm as she gripped the teacup more tightly.


    The teacup cracked and shattered, and the bright yellow tea spilled out.


    The natural talent of the White Deer Demon King was Life and Death Reincarnation, and an item like lightning-struck wood, containing life within death, was greatly beneficial for her cultivation.


    And a thousand boys and girls were even more incredible.


    The reason humans could develop intelligence and be known as the spiritual pinnacle of all creatures was because they had a special connection with the realm of longevity at birth. But as time goes by and people grow up, this connection weakens, and people be insensible to it.


    Young boys and girls are full of spirit, and to demons and monsters, they are greatly nourishing. Even for a great demon like the White Deer Demon King, such a temptation was irresistible.


    Enjoy new chapters from m-v l''-


    "Indeed, it is true," Song Zhao Yuan said with a smile, "Once the Demon Suppression Bureau is gone, and the noble families control the world, mortals will be but livestock and ants to us. As long as you agree, a thousand boys and girls will be provided every year, and I myself will deliver them to your territory."


    The White Deer Demon King pondered for a moment, her excited emotions gradually subsiding.


    She had cooperated with the noble families more than once or twice, and their credibility was still guaranteed. Controlling a county together with the noble families seemed like a potentially promising future. The more she thought about it, the more tempted she became. Meanwhile, Song Zhao Yuan was in no rush, merely continuing to pour himself another cup of tea and sipping slowly.


    "I..." Just as the White Deer Demon King was about to nod in agreement.


    Boom!


    At that moment, a loud noise came from outside.


    The ground trembled noticeably, leaves fell in a rustle, and the yellow oriole birds on her shoulder flew away, pping their wings.


    The White Deer Demon King was taken aback at first, then a swath of ck malignant energy surfaced on her beautiful visage.


    "Who!" She reached forward to grasp, and a massive halberd appeared in her hand. The fierce and domineering aura that emerged, in stark contrast to her frail and beautiful appearance, surged powerfully, causing ripples on the grasnd.


    She stood up abruptly, "Who has the audacity to brave death by intruding into my territory alone!"

 Chapter 110: 106: The Mighty Power of the Demon Fiend, Irresistible to All

    Chapter 110: 106: The Mighty Power of the Demon Fiend, Irresistible to All


    ```


    In the deep gully vige inside the White Deer Demon King Territory.


    Gui Shiqiughed heartily, his voice triumphant as he said, "I told you, these big dumb brutes might be all muscle, but their spiritual domain is a fatal w."


    "It took me half a lifetime to develop and research the Heart Extinguishing God Sword, which specifically targets the souls of martial artists. No matter how strong or developed their physical training is, it''s useless!"


    That''s what he said.


    But Gui Shiqi''s brows furrowed slightly, sensing that something was amiss.


    In his line of sight, Su Heng''s body had been seized by pale ghostly hands, tightly entwined together.


    If it had been an ordinary martial artist.


    They would have already been unable to breathe, directly sumbing to the decay of their soul and dying.But Su Heng remained standing, breathing steadily, his eyes emitting a faint red light.


    "Something''s not quite right with this guy. Just to be safe, take him down," Gui Shiqimanded the rock giant, Lu Gaoxuan, standing beside him.


    "Fine," thetter grumbled, sounding somewhat displeased.


    Because Gui Shiqi''s words had, intentionally or not, insulted him too, causing fury to rage within him.


    "Then I''ll just take it out on you!" Lu Gaoxuan let out a fierceugh.


    His thick, gori-like arms spread out and he hugged Su Heng tightly.


    Crack!


    The smile on Lu Gaoxuan''s face suddenly changed.


    He felt as if he wasn''t embracing a creature of flesh and blood, but rather a mountain forged from steel.


    Despite grinding his teeth and exerting force...


    Thetissimus dorsi on his back and the biceps on his arms bulged, bones cracking.


    There stood Su Heng, unmoved, while Lu Gaoxuan''s own muscles and bones started to ache.


    "Stop messing around!" Gui Shiqi urged from behind.


    Cold sweat appeared on his forehead as a fierce will surged within Su Heng''s body, filling him with dread.


    "Mess with your mom! Is this guy made of iron, or what? He''s unbelievably hard!" Lu Gaoxuan retorted.


    "Damn it, you''ve really pissed me off," Lu Gaoxuan said coldly. He took a step back and then swung his fist forcefully towards Su Heng''s vulnerable liver area.


    Boom!


    A muffled sound.


    The force covering his body was activated.


    The shock effect inherent in the Sky Demon Alliance sent the power back exactly as it came.


    A piercing pain shot through him, and Lu Gaoxuan looked at Su Heng with shock, then down at his own arm, to find his wrist bent at an unnatural angle.


    His full-powered punch.


    Not only had it not harmed Su Heng in the slightest, but it had also caused injury to himself!?


    What kind of monster was this!?


    "I really don''t believe this today!" In the territory of Jiangzhou, Lu Gaoxuan was a notorious brute.


    Now, enraged and humiliated, his face flushed red.


    He stepped back.


    He swung his fist aiming for the weakest part of Su Heng, the bridge of his nose.


    Boom!


    Arge hand, with fingers spread wide.


    It tightly grasped Lu Gaoxuan''s rough, hard fist, immobilizing him on the spot.


    "How can you still move!?" Taken by surprise, Lu Gaoxuan''s eyes widened. "How can you show no reaction after being struck by the Heart Extinguishing God Sword?"


    "So that move just now was called the Heart Extinguishing God Sword. Interesting," Su Heng said with a smile. "It''s the first time I''ve encountered an attack targeting the spiritual domain. It took some time to test it out a bit. To see how effective the cultivation technique I had just practiced was."


    Hiss...


    His arm quickly filled with blood, turned red, and emitted a lot of steam.


    Su Heng''s smile widened grotesquely, pulling at his skin, "Now, the test is over."


    Boom!


    His five fingers, like eagle talons, squeezed fiercely.


    A dull thud.


    Lu Gaoxuan''s body, known to be indestructible, was crushed to pieces by Su Heng''s bare hands.


    Chunks of flesh and shattered bones were ground into a bloody mess, scattering like an exploded tomato.


    "Aaaaahhhhh!!!"


    Lu Gaoxuan''s eyes were about to split as he looked at his wrist, now a bare bone. Waves of excruciating pain washed over him, causing darkness to sh before his eyes.


    In the midst of his agony, Su Heng''s cold, murderous voice reached him, "You''re tall, but your body training isn''t there yet. In your next life, try to practice it properly."


    With a twist of his hand.


    Lu Gaoxuan''s three-meter-tall body.


    Was swung around by Su Heng like a toy doll and smashed down.


    Boom!


    A huge hole appeared on the ground.


    Dust and smoke rose noisily, obscuring the view. Surrounding debris and dry branches instantly turned to dust and scattered.


    Enjoy more content from m-v l''-


    At the bottom of the hole, Lu Gaoxuan''s body was twisted and deformed, and blood gushed from his pores in the air, forming a crimson mist. His left arm waspletely gone, haphazardly thrown aside by Su Heng.


    Hum!


    Energy poured into the Demon Suppression weapon.


    Spinning teeth, trailing sparks and phantoms, were thrust downwards.


    Lu Gaoxuan''s head, inside the pit, was split into two, brain matter sttering, scattering dozens of meters away.


    "You''re next," Su Heng said expressionlessly as he walked towards Gui Shiqi.


    "This is impossible!" Gui Shiqi''s face showed despair.


    He could not believe that his life''s hard work, his ultimate technique, was utterly useless against Su Heng.


    In his despair, he thrust out three swords.


    ```


    The world turned to ck and white.


    In his pupils, ghastly pale ghost shadows emerged from the sword de with twisted, shrieking faces, flying towards Su Heng.


    "Do you really think these trifling skills could threaten me?" Su Heng sneered coldly.


    He opened his mouth to inhale.


    Amid the violent breathing sound, all the ghost shadows were swallowed by Su Heng in one gulp.


    Then came a thunderous roar that shook the human world.


    Roar!


    At this moment, Su Heng''s body weight exceeded two thousand two hundred pounds, his physique incredibly powerful.


    Combined with the effects of various innate cultivation techniques, his current full-force roar actually produced the effect of an air cannon from a science fiction novel.


    An invisible shockwave sted out in a conical shape.


    The green turf on the ground was rolled upyer byyer, revealing the moist earth underneath, with patches of green grass and petals floating up into the air.


    Boom!


    Gui Shiqi wanted to escape.


    He hadn''t managed to turn around when he was sted away.


    His body quivered with his skin pping, blood spurting from his mouth and nose as the air wave wrapped him and lifted him a dozen meters into the sky before he gently fell down.


    Hiss¡ª


    Arge hand, as if cast from iron, tore through the air, grabbing Gui Shiqi''s head.


    Without a word, it pressed him to the ground.


    "Spare my life!" Gui Shiqi screamed and struggled, "I''m willing to offer you my loyalty, to be your ve and servant!"


    "Kneel before me? Do you think you, this mongrel, are worthy?!" Su Heng, without a word, grabbed his head and smashed it down with force.


    Bang!


    The head disappeared into thin air.


    Only arge stain of blood clung to his palm.


    He wiped the bloodstains off his hands, then picked up the Heart Extinguishing God Sword and slung it across his back again.


    Su Heng pulled out the locator doll given by Li Hongxiu from his bosom, his purpose this time not merely to deal with the White Deer Demon King.


    Within this territory.


    Other monsters, Sky Demon Alliance disciples, and so on.


    Since he had encountered them, it was best to clean them all up, or they would be trouble sooner orter.


    Following the direction the locator doll pointed, Su Heng moved on, crossing a stream and a vige until he stopped in front of a rough stone wall.


    The earthy yellow stone wall was covered withyers of creeping ivy.


    Blending into the surrounding environment.


    No trace of disguise or hidden door mechanism could be seen.


    "Is something wrong?" Su Heng put the locator doll back into his bosom and clenched his fist,nding a mighty punch on the rock wall.


    The solid rock wall was as fragile as tofu under Su Heng''s iron fist, bolstered by his tremendous strength.


    With a casual swing of his fist, the entire rock wall trembled, spiderweb cracks spreading out, stones cracking, and a torrent of dust and pebbles tumbled down. A pit about two meters deep appeared before Su Heng, with cries of rm faintlying from within.


    "Hahaha, so you really were hiding inside the mountain wall!" Su Heng gripped the Heart Extinguishing God Sword in his hand.


    Amid the booming sounds.


    The sharp des on the Heart Extinguishing God Sword whirred.


    The longsword carved out a swath of scarlet phantasms, like a storm chiseling into the rock wall.


    Crash!


    Inside the rock wall, in the dim cavern.


    The intense vibrations caused chunks of rock to fall from the ceiling, hitting Ye Tong on the head.


    "What exactly did you see in the Demon Suppression Tower? Why did youe back alone, and Elder Baixiao Tong disappeared without a trace?"


    Ye Tong hugged her knees, curled up into a ball.


    Hiding in the deepest recesses of the cavern.


    Her mind was muddled, the interrogative voices from days ago still echoed in her head.


    However, the experiences inside the Demon Suppression Tower were akin to hell. She didn''t want to recall them, nor share them with others.


    But whenever she remembered the massive flesh mountain and the bloodshot eyes...


    Ye Tong felt nauseated.


    "That monster has found us, he''sing in!" A scream woke Ye Tong from her dazed state.


    In the small cavern, seven or eight figures hid.


    They were either pure-blooded demons or elders with great potential, having reached the Demon Spawn realm.


    They were not weak, but their faces were stricken with terror, watching the trembling rock wall and the buzzing sound of the spinning de.


    All of them were pale and shaking uncontrobly.


    "Hold on!" A demon swallowed a dry gulp, saying, "The White Deer Demon King will save us!"


    St!


    But before he could finish speaking.


    The massive scarlet sword de pierced through the rock wall, splitting open his chest.


    The two and a half meter long Heart Extinguishing God Sword, through a single cut, sliced the demon from top to bottom into two halves, dead beyond any doubt.


    "Ahh!" Screams echoed in the sealed cavern.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the wall copsed with a bang, and the broken stones shot out like buckshot.


    In the bright sunlight, Su Heng''s ferocious figure, like a humanoid T-Rex, charged in, his Heart Extinguishing God Sword emitting a sharp whistling sound with a horizontal sweep. In an instant, blood sprays erupted, and seven or eight figures were sliced in half at the waist, leaving the ground covered in thick, muddy blood.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Heng strode forward, his enormous frame filling the entire space.


    The sunlight could only scatter from over his shoulders, faintly revealing the fine droplets of blood floating around him.


    Taking out the locator doll from his bosom and throwing it to the ground, Su Heng shook his neck, his face wearing a fierce smile. He stretched out his hand towards Ye Tong''s neck, picking her up as if she were a chick, "You''ve been of great help to me this time, where is the White Deer Demon King!"

 Chapter 111: 107: The Demon Ape Descends, The Forest Roars with Fury Waves

    Chapter 111: 107: The Demon Ape Descends, The Forest Roars with Fury Waves


    The Demon Suppression Bureau, in a brightly sunlit study.


    Li Daoxuan furrowed his brow as he inspected the contents of a secret letter in his hands.


    In front of him stood the equally grave and muscr Wang Xindong, who spoke in a deep voice, "Recently, we have been tracking a group of demons under the White Deer Demon King. Unexpectedly, we stumbled upon something. It seems quite possible that the White Deer Demon King has been in contact with the upper echelons of the great families; we do not know what they are scheming."


    "The great families..."


    Li Daoxuan grabbed the secret letter, and it turned to ash in his hand.


    He rubbed his temples, "At this juncture, any coboration between demons and the great families is highly sensitive. In the past, coborations involved only individual families. But now, the Six-Family Alliance has formed. If their cooperation restarts, this won''t be a minor issue."


    "That''s precisely what I''m worried about," said Wang Xindong. He gestured across his neck, speaking ominously, "When the enemy is strong and we are weak, the longer it drags on, the less favorable the situation will be for us."


    "Should we... strike first?"


    "Hmm," Li Daoxuan nodded, "It''s something to consider, but we must be fatal in one blow. Let me think, this matter should..."Thud thud thud!


    Knocking noises interrupted their conversation.


    "Pleasee in," Li Daoxuan lifted his head and said from a distance.


    Click!


    The door was pushed open.


    In the bright sunlight, a pair of wheat-colored long legs stepped through.


    The neer was a robust and tall beautiful woman, around thirty years of age, with a darkerplexion, dressed quite boldly. She wore a ck leather outfit consisting of shorts that just covered her chest and the most sensitive parts below. A ck cloak draped over her shoulders and in her left hand, she held a blood-colored ax.


    Her name was Luo Shuang.


    Among the Demon Suppression Bureau, she was one of the three Deputy Governors responsible for ying demons, with exceptionally strong practicalbat abilities.


    Her experiences could be considered legendary even within the entire Jiangzhou branch of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    When Luo Shuang was fourteen,


    Her vige was attacked by demons.


    By the time the people from the Demon Suppression Bureau received the news and arrived, the attack had already happened three full days prior.


    During those three days, Luo Shuang, who was just an ordinary girl, engaged in a hide and seek with the demon that attacked her vige. She hid while seeking its weaknesses, ultimately killing the demon. Of the hundred-plus people in the vige, only she survived.


    Such fighting talent was simply incredible.


    Thus, among the Deputy Governors of the Demon Suppression Bureau, even though Luo Shuang''s realm wasn''t the highest, her practicalbat ability was undeniably the strongest.


    Luo Shuang was also the initial candidate Li Daoxuan had chosen as his sessor.


    But now, in his heart, he faintly felt he had a better option.


    "In such a rush, what''s the matter?" Li Daoxuan looked up and asked with a smile.


    "I''ve received a secret letter from Elder Jin Mingxi," Luo Shuang said, cing the ax casually on the table. Despite her name containing the character for frost, she wasn''t a cold person.


    "The new Tower Master has just left the Demon Suppression Tower," Luo Shuang reported, "Elder Jin Mingxi spectes that Su Heng may be seeking revenge on a demon."


    "Seeking revenge?" Li Daoxuan said, surprised, "Which demon has offended him?"


    "The White Deer Demon King," Luo Shuang summarized the events that had unfolded at the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Unexpectedly.


    No sooner had she finished speaking, the previously lively atmosphere fell into silence.


    Li Daoxuan and Wang Xindong looked at each other, the former gripping his beard tightly, frowning, "This is bad!"


    "What''s so terrible?" Luo Shuang asked, puzzled, "Isn''t the new guy pretty fierce? I heard that he gave the Wolf King a beatdown. I just got back from a mission and was looking for an opportunity to spar with him."


    "It''s eptable to face a Demon King alone, but the current situation is veryplex." Li Daoxuan shared the content of the secret letter.


    He lowered his head, pacing back and forth on the ground.


    Then, with a fierce p on the table and cold light shing in his eyes, he said, "Didn''t we just talk about finding an opportunity to take action? Now is the best chance!"


    "Colluding with demons, the crime is unpardonable, we''ll strike them all down at once!" Li Daoxuan eximed angrily.


    "Good!" Wang Xindongughed heartily, "I''ll go with you."


    "There''s no time to dy, we must set off now!" Luo Shuang was also a person of decisive action.


    Li Daoxuan led the team himself with the two Deputy Governors following; they were few in number but each was among the elite of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    The three were furious.


    However, after just a few steps, Li Daoxuan stopped.


    "What''s the matter, old man?" Luo Shuang asked irritably.


    Li Daoxuan didn''t respond, but just looked up with a grave expression. In the distance, on the grayish-green city wall tower, stood a tall figure wearing a hat, his back to the sun.


    The great sun hung high in the sky.


    Because of the intense sunlight, all that could be seen was a ck silhouette, the face indiscernible.


    But that was enough.


    The two had been enemies for nearly a hundred years, each fully familiar with the other.


    Li Daoxuan recognized the figure on the tower as his archenemy, the leader of the great families, Hong Jiuxiang.


    Moreover, if things were as usual, there would likely be many powerful family martial artists hidden in the surrounding buildings, and it was very possible that demons were mixed among them as well.


    Yet, Li Daoxuan was not afraid.


    He even patted Luo Shuang and Wang Xindong on the shoulders, signaling them to leave first and provide support, while he remained alone.


    "Old man, is it not a bit of a stretch for you to be here alone?" Luo Shuang said, frowning worriedly.


    "The old man is very stubborn, just leave him be," said Wang Xindong. As the eldest disciple, he naturally knew his master''s temperament.


    He pulled Luo Shuang away.


    It was early summer in the afternoon, and the sun was fierce.


    Yet the atmosphere around turned icy, and the two had no obstacles as they crossed the city wall and disappeared from the city.


    Li Daoxuan slowly rolled up his sleeves and looked at the figure on the tower,ughing boldly, "Hong Wendao, after all these years. From those early days as the unsurpassed son of the great families to now the leader of the Six-Family Alliance. You still fear me so much, haha!"


    His body expanded inch by inch, transforming into a massive, pitch-ck Ape Demon.


    The robustughter grew increasingly terrifying as it echoed throughout the city, causing the surrounding buildings to buzz and tremble. Hiding in the shadows, an assassin spat out blood from his mouth, his face showing horror. It was unimaginable that just the sound ofughter could shake one''s organs so violently, causing him to fall straight down from mid-air.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Beyond this huge oak tree lies the White Deer Demon King''s chamber," Ye Tong said with a dull look in her eyes.


    By now, she had realized.


    It was the curse on her that had attracted theet-like Su Heng.


    One blow after another, and Ye Tong''s spirit finally copsed.


    At this moment, she was almost as good as a wooden puppet. No matter whatmand Su Heng issued, even if he ordered her to take her own life on the spot,


    Ye Tong would do it without hesitation.


    Among all the emotions of sentient beings, fear is the most intense.


    The utmost fear could easily dominate one''s spirit, which was the situation with Ye Tong now. When facing Su Heng, she would numbly obey, unable to even think.


    Crack!


    Following Ye Tong''s words, Su Heng stopped in his tracks.


    His ck boots sshed through a stream, the once crystal-clear water gradually tinged with a shade of red.


    Su Heng lifted his head, examining the oak tree before him.


    Previously, from above the canyon and through the mist, he had already had a clear view of it.


    But now standing nearby, he realized just how extraordinarilyrge the oak truly was. Over a hundred meters tall with a diameter of more than ten meters. Dense roots protruding from the ground in a radius of tens of meters, making the earth rise up as if numerous giant pythons were writhing beneath the soil.


    The afternoon sunlight waspletely blocked by the lush leaves, while thick branches twined with vines, moss, and even various flowers.


    Countless birds nested above, along with all sorts of nameless insects, and so forth.


    This single oak tree alone formed a unique ecosystem.


    The formidable surge of vital energy was palpable.


    "However, this oak tree is almost blocking the way, we need to find a way around it," Su Heng slowly moved forward, reaching out to touch it.


    Your journey continues on m v|l--


    In the next instant, his expression suddenly changed.


    He stomped his foot down hard.


    His figure left an afterimage, disappearing in an instant.


    The gusty wind lifted Ye Tong''s long hair, and before she knew what was happening, a thunderous noise reached her ears.


    Boom!


    The enormous and vigorous oak tree suddenly came to life. Like the release of floodgates, angry dragon-like dark green tendrils grew outward.


    The grinding noise was deafening as the canyon walls on both sides were easily torn apart.


    Ye Tong had no time to react.


    Her eyes widened, her mouth opened, and in the next instant, she was swallowed up by the green tide, leaving only a ssh of blood within it.


    While Su Heng''s reaction was extremely fast, he was still a step too slow.


    Masses of vine roots surged out like a waterfall, mming heavily into the center of his chest and sending Su Heng flying.


    Bang bang bang!


    His body crashed against the rock wall like a cannonball.


    And that wasn''t the end. The mass of roots chased Su Heng along the rock wall, exploding all the way, leaving a rough trench hundreds of meters long while shattering untold numbers of giant rocks and soil slopes.


    Luckily, Su Heng, with his well-honed physique unlike any ordinary person, remained intact. Had it been a slightly inferior Martial Artist, they would have been crushed to pieces by now.


    Ptui!


    Nheless, Su Heng was covered in dust and looked quite disheveled.


    "What the hell was that just now!" He was disheveled, but there were no obvious injuries on his body.


    He spread hisrge hand across his face, wiping it, then forcefully tore off the vines wrapped around him. Before the dust and smoke in front of Su Heng had cleared, a shrill whistling rang out, and a de enshrouded in cold light came shing at him.


    Boom!


    Su Heng dodged to the side, but his heavy body was still thrown by the explosion''s shockwave.


    Stone and dust shot out, and when Su Heng finallynded steadily on the ground, he turned back to see that the entire canyon face had been split open, permanently altering the terrain with a massive indentation.


    Before Su Heng could express his surprise, the second strike followed closely behind.


    This time it was like a sweeping army, a Fangtian halberd piercing through the air. Before the de struck, invisible ripples swept across half the valley in an instant.


    The air twisted slightly, and Su Heng tilted his body to dodge. His hair rose with the wind, and a few strands were cut by the st and floated in the air.


    A green figure shed by his side, and vines and trees rapidly grew on the ground, forming a tform.


    The figure stepped heavily on it, changing direction. He moved so fast that he became a blur, leaving behind afterimages, and reappeared next to Su Heng in an instant for a downward strike, with power that seemed to be able to split a mountain!


    But this time, Su Heng didn''t dodge.


    He grabbed the handle of his Ghost-Faced Knife with a backhand and swept it horizontally.


    The scarlet de collided with the Fangtian halberd, causing a huge noise. The grass beneath his feet blew apart, the stream cut off. Blossoming water drops refracted sunlight, creating a colored arc of light.


    Su Heng''s legs sank deep into the soil, yet he didn''t move an inch.


    The White Deer Demon King''s strike might have been able to shake a great mountain, but it was unlikely to budge the increasingly serious Su Heng.


    The tremendous recoil force, like a ck tide, made the Fangtian halberd hum. The demon king, with the appearance of a delicate girl, was sent flying. She adjusted her posture in mid-air,nding gracefully on the ground like a white deer, with the elegance of a dancer.


    However, this couldn''t conceal her inner astonishment.


    The three strikes just now had used up all her strength, and she had chosen tounch a surprise attack.


    Yet, Su Heng, looking somewhat disheveled, was entirely unscathed.


    Instead, in thest sh, she had undoubtedly been at a disadvantage and had almost lost her weapon.

 Chapter 112: 108: Sorry, I Don’t Eat Beef!

    Chapter 112: 108: Sorry, I Don¡¯t Eat Beef!


    "It seems, this is all the strength you have," Su Heng slowly pulled his legs out of a muddy swamp, shaking off the muddy water clinging to him.


    With a backhanded grip on his weapon, Su Heng''s eyes narrowed, a coldugh escaping him, "If that''s all you can muster, you can''t change the fate of dying by my hand today. Or, you could give up resisting and follow me back to the Demon Suppression Tower, and you might suffer less."


    "How arrogant," the White Deer Demon King spoke coldly, her hands grasping the long halberd, its cold, gleaming de aimed straight at Su Heng''s brow.


    Seeing this, Su Heng said no more.


    Bang! Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-


    He bent his knees to gather strength, then leaped forward violently.


    The ground beneath his feet exploded instantly, scattering arge amount of mud, creating a huge depression.


    An intense sense of danger overwhelmed like a mountainous tsunami, and the White Deer Demon King lost her earlierposure. Su Heng''s speed was too fast and fierce, and in mid-air, he used the vibration methods within the heavenly fierce demonic energy to eliminate sound and the surge of air.


    In the White Deer Demon King''s perception, it was as if Su Heng had vanished into thin air.In her line of sight.


    There were only ps of thunder booming out of nowhere.


    Those weren''t real ck thunders but the nerve reflexes caused by the White Deer Demon King pushing her perception to the limit.


    "Up there!"


    Lifting her head as if connected by intuition, her pupils suddenly contracted, and the roaring de was less than half a meter from her forehead.


    "Life and Death Reincarnation!" the White Deer Demon King eximed sharply.


    In the nick of time, she activated her innate ability again.


    This time, however, she didn''t attach her life force to the external environment to promote nt growth.


    Instead, she extracted life force from the lush natural environment of the canyon, attaching it to her body, enhancing herself.


    Under the boost of Life and Death Reincarnation.


    Her strength, physique, and reaction speed wereprehensively improved by more than double.


    However, even so, she was only barelyparable to Su Heng''s normal state.


    Boom!


    The long halberd was lifted with both hands, raised in defense.


    The overwhelming force broke through the White Deer Demon King''s Protective Demon Barrier like a blood-colored tidal wave, sending her flying.


    The Demon King''s heavy body was sent flying over ten meters into the air.


    Meanwhile, Su Heng''s figure disappeared again.


    He instantly appeared above the White Deer Demon King, delivering another top-down strike.


    Whiz!


    Her body whistled as it moved.


    Apanied by the intense friction of the air producing a red arc of light, she heavily mmed into the ground. The dark soil of the canyon violently undted, resembling waves, and the viges nearby faced repercussions, copsing inrge patches and emitting thick yellow smoke.


    "This power!" In the pit, the White Deer Demon King''s arms, along with her four hooves, suffered varying degrees of damage.


    Blood flowed copiously from her orifices, leaving stains on her pale skin.


    "Huh?"


    As the dust dispersed.


    Seeing this from a distance, Su Heng was slightly surprised that the White Deer Demon King could still stand.


    He had intended to capture the Demon King alive to transform her into a flesh farm, and had not used a few of his trump cards when he made his move.


    Nevertheless.


    With Su Heng''s current physique, realm, and robust strength.


    A burst of such power was not something an ordinary Demon King could withstand. At least if it were the Wolf King, he definitely wouldn''t be able to stand up by now. But the White Deer Demon King looked disheveled, her aura still overwhelming. Moreover, the injuries from the fight hadpletely healed in just a breath or two.


    "Human, your power is indeed astonishing. But if this is all the strength you have, you cannot kill me," the White Deer Demon King, seeing the surprised expression on Su Heng''s face, breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    Regaining herposed and confident demeanor, she spoke proudly, holding the long halberd, "This is my territory, and every tree, every nt in this territory can provide me with power. Just as mortals cannot defeat a storm, do you think you can defeat nature?"


    "If you can''t kill me, you only make me stronger!" The White Deer Demon King''s voice brimmed with confidence.


    "Hahaha!"


    But before she could finish speaking.


    Before she couldplete her sentence, Su Hengughed out loud as if he had heard a hrious joke.


    "What are youughing at?" the White Deer Demon King frowned and asked.


    "You beast!" Su Heng said coldly, "I amughing at your deluded ignorance. You want to witness my full power? Fine, I''ll satisfy you!" n?vel.co?


    "What do you mean!?" the White Deer Demon King''s expression changed drastically, "Could it be that..."


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Su Heng inhaled deeply, his body swelling up.


    His ck hair moved on its own, and his inting, reddening muscles tore through his clothes inch by inch.


    A mass of twisted muscles piled up forming armor-like patterns, and from the crevices of the patterns, intense smoke billowed out.


    In the grey-white smoke.


    A pair of red eyes opened on Su Heng''s back.


    He had evidently entered the state of "Ghost Eyes on the Back."


    There was a time when the ghostly strength was Su Heng''s absolute trump card, but after awakening the iplete Transformed Dragon State, the ghostly strength had diminished within Su Heng''s martial arts system, bing a second-tier technique. However, even so, the enhancement brought by the ghostly strength alone could easily defeat a Demon King.


    In the shocked and bewildered eyes of the White Deer Demon King, Su Heng slowly extended three fingers as thick as copper pirs.


    His eyes, filled with twisted blood vessels, started to smile sinisterly, "Thirty percent strength, a punch with thirty percent strength, if you can catch it, I''ll spare your life today."


    Boom!


    Without waiting for the White Deer Demon King to respond.


    Su Heng had already stomped down hard, shooting forward with a burst of astonishing wind.


    His arms spread out, and the muscles on his back seemed to feather away.


    Huge body, extreme speed.


    A mere burst, yet it caused amotionparable to a supersonic fighter jet at full speed.


    Grass and trees on either side broke apart, dust and leaves on the ground swirled high, and dandelion petals floated in mid-air.


    Behind Su Heng, a conical sonic boom cloud exploded.


    Leaving behind a trail of white cloud streaks.


    "Damn it!" Facing this terrifyingly exaggerated power, the White Deer Demon King trembled all over.


    In her field of view, she couldn''t see Su Heng''s body at all, only saw a dark and chaotic valley where a gray-ck storm approached head-on. One moment he was thousands of meters away, and the next, right in front of her.


    The high-speedpressed air sliced past her like a de, her green hair fluttered up, and crimson cuts appeared on her pale shoulders and arms.


    Bang!


    The White Deer Demon King desperately drew life force from the outside world.


    Her muscles and bones tensed throughout her body, she could only instinctively block forward.


    "Boom!" A thunderous noise like the splitting of the heavens exploded in the White Deer Demon King''s mind, her eyes quickly rolled back white. Her body felt like it was hit head-on by a full-speed armored train, as blood spurted from every pore of her body.


    Her body lost control, and like a kite cut from its string, she soared into the air.


    "Cough, cough!" As the White Deer Demon King regained consciousness and opened her eyes once again, she realized she was embedded in a rock wall.


    The entire face of the rock wall had fractured and copsed, creating a crater tens of meters in diameter.


    This was just the aftermath of that one strike. The White Deer Demon King''s scalp tingled, hardly able to imagine the extent of Su Heng''s strength.


    Intense pain transmitted from every nerve ending across her body. Her halberd waspletely shattered. Countless fragments embedded in her body, a bloody, blurred mess, made her look like a battered doll, copsed on the ground unable to move.


    In the crimson glow of blood, Su Heng walked forward step by step, his head bowed low.


    "I caught it!" The White Deer Demon King shivered, then desperately shouted, "You said before, if I can catch your punch, you''d spare me from death!"


    "Hehehe." Su Heng opened his mouth, revealing a terrifying smile, "I don''t eat beef."


    "What does that mean?" A huge question mark popped above the White Deer Demon King''s head.


    However, she had no time to think further, for Su Heng''s terrifyingly smoke-billowing hand had already reached forward, grabbing towards the slender neck of the White Deer Demon King.


    The White Deer Demon King no longer possessed her previous grace and confidence.


    "Song Zhao Yuan!" she screamed, "if you do not take action now, do you n to wait until he kills us all one by one!"


    "You think to distract me with such methods, you think I am... Hmm?"


    Su Heng raised an eyebrow.


    At his side, a burst of firelight exploded.


    The air distorted and expanded, hair shriveled, and the nostrils were filled with the pungent smell of sulfur and thick smoke.


    "So there really is someone ambushing here, interesting," Su Heng remarked, though it was merely the case for an additional punch.


    Boom!


    He turned around and threw a punch.


    The air exploded violently, and a wave of red fire swept towards him.


    Like a cannonball bursting out of nowhere, this person was considerably strong; Su Heng''s body was knocked back over ten meters.


    Song Zhao Yuan, on the other hand, ended up much worse. The dragon-like power hit him, sending him flying backward. A series of exaggerated explosions rang out along the way, and severalrge trees copsed thunderously, kicking up dust. Finally, he mmed heavily into a protruding rock face, creating a crater.


    "Noble families indeed tantly collude with demons," Su Heng''s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze icy cold.


    From the contact just now,


    He had sensed the scorching Martial Artist''s vigor from that person, obviously having cultivated a high-quality Cultivation Technique to perfection.


    "But what of that, it''s just a dying struggle," Su Heng moved forward two steps.


    But just then, a sudden change urred.


    The ground beneath his feet buzzed and trembled as if an earthquake had struck, quickly bulging upward.


    Massive tree roots broke through the soil, wrapping around his body like they were alive. These roots, brimming with robust vitality, were extremely tough, gleaming like steel with a dense metallic luster. Su Heng struggled forcefully a couple of times but failed to break free.


    "Quick!" the White Deer Demon King shrieked, "now''s the time, I can''t hold him for too long!"


    Boom!


    Song Zhao Yuan tapped his toes heavily on the ground, reappearing on the battlefield.


    He pushed his family''s inherited Fiery Sun Divine Skill to its limit. Gone was his previous schrly appearance; his body turned bright red and his long hair zed like mes, floating mid-air like the mythic fire god Zhu Rong.


    He opened his mouth and inhaled deeply, his cheeks puffing up high.


    Apanied by the crackling sound of the air exploding, a cone-shaped me jetted out, striking the tree cage that imprisoned Su Heng.


    The thick roots were ignited instantly, burning fiercely.


    And during this process, the roots continued to grow, driving the airflow and shooting up into the sky, swiftly forming a hundreds of meters tall me tornado. The fog pervading the canyon was swept away, and the entire sky was illuminated in a reddish hue!

 Chapter 113: 109: The Might of the Skeletal Dragon, Devouring Alive!

    Chapter 113: 109: The Might of the Skeletal Dragon, Devouring Alive!


    "Boom!"


    In the not-too-distant woods.


    Wang Xindong stopped in his tracks, squinted his eyes, and looked at the fierce me tornado rising up in the distance and the reddish sky.


    "This power is the Fiery Sun Divine Skill of the Song Family!" Wang Xindong eximed in shock.


    "To cultivate the Fiery Sun Divine Skill to such a level, only the Family Head of the Song Family, Song Zhao Yuan, is capable." Luo Shuang''s graceful figure appeared behind Wang Xindong, her face equally serious, "It seems the intelligence is spot-on; the powerhouses among the noble families and demon creatures have already joined forces."


    "Looks like we need to hurry."


    Wang Xindong said anxiously, "With the prepared facing the unprepared, even though Brother Su''s strength is not weak, he very well might encounter danger."


    "Mm!" Luo Shuang nodded.


    "Let''s quickly resolve the situation here; the old man''s troubles aren''t over yet."After a brief exchange, a sense of oppression rolled in like dark thunderclouds.


    The atmosphere was heavy.


    Both of their expressions were rather ugly.


    Without saying more, they continued to sprint forward.


    Swish!


    They streaked through the woods, arriving at a hillside covered in a swath of green grass.


    At the hill''s peak, two figures, one tall and one short, were already waiting, their faces wearing smiles of triumph.


    The sun was beginning to nt westward, casting long shadows of the two men.


    The taller figure was almost two meters in width, with disheveled hair and bronze skin, his arms adorned with massive rough copper rings. His body and face were marked with mystical and ancient gray-white tattoos, exuding a formidable aura, like a samurai god who had stepped out of the wilderness.


    The shorter figure was fat and hunched, with an ugly face andyers of loose b.


    Two upside-down triangr eyes, and a mouth full of dark yellow broad teeth.


    His body emitted a foul stench so tangible it even attracted green-headed flies the size of thumbs, buzzing around him.


    "Hong Jizhen, Lai Mingde!"


    Wang Xindong stopped, recognizing the origins of the two men, his expression worsening.


    The former, Hong Jizhen, was an elder of the Hong Family who, in his youth, wandered thends and was taught martial arts by a high monk. He then spent half his life cultivating it to perfection, gaining immense strength. Even amidst the Hong Family''s abundance of experts, he ranked at the forefront.


    Thetter, Lai Mingde, was a pure-blooded great demon of the Sky Demon Alliance, his body rife with deadly poison that made him exceptionally troublesome. A mere touch was certain death for ordinary people.


    Even a cultivator at the Demon Embryo Realm had to be extremely cautious when encountering him.


    There had once been an elder within the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Due to carelessness, he was dissolved by this toad demon''s potent poison into a pool of bloody water.


    "I''ve long heard of the boundless might of the Demon Suppression Bureau''s Eight Phases Secret Skill; I wonder if I am worthy of experiencing a few moves."


    Atop the hill.


    Hong Jizhen managed a skin-deep smile, his voice drifting over.


    "It seems you are indeed intent on stopping me!" Wang Xindong untied his long robe and tossed it upwards.


    His skin, covered in scars from knife wounds, was now exposed as his expression turned icy. He took a step forward, "Since you''re bent on courting death, I''ll oblige and send you on your way!"


    "Thisdy looks quite nice, with delicate skin and tender flesh, even if a bit dark."


    Lai Mingde pped his hands, croaking loudly.


    His murky yellow eyes greedily ogled Luo Shuang, saliva seeping from the corner of his mouth.


    "Let''s make it quick!" Luo Shuang tossed her silver-white hand axe upward, her cape billowing, and she skimmed the ground, turning into a streak of ck light, charging forward with extreme speed.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Boom!


    In the territory of the White Deer Demon King, a valley in utter chaos.


    The fire tornado pierced the heavens, waves of heat hitting them head-on.


    The White Deer Demon King panted heavily, her forehead beaded with crystal-clear sweat. Her injuries had healed once more, but she was nearing her limit, as she had nearly drained all the life force from the nts in the entire valley. Moreover, her spirit was on the verge of copse, and her condition was rapidly deteriorating.


    "This should finally be enough to kill him, right?" Song Zhao Yuan, another powerhouse at the same level as the White Deer Demon King.


    His condition was slightly better.


    But his face also bore a tense and serious look.


    Just now, Su Heng''s casual punch had knocked him senseless.


    His soul left his body, his consciousness briefly plugging into the void, until he mmed heavily against a mountainside and slowly came to his senses.


    He didn''t have the formidable life force of the White Deer Demon King.


    Now, his internal organs throbbed with pain, his mouth and nose filled with the taste of iron, a clear sign he had sustained severe internal injuries.


    "Together, the two of us have created this fire tornado, which would melt even bronze and steel, much less a mere mortal." The White Deer Demon King said softly.


    Despite her words,


    She felt an inexplicable sense of panic.


    Her heart thudded uncontrobly, and she struggled to breathe.


    Especially her right eyelid, which kept twitching uncontrobly, and even pressing it down with her hand did not help.


    It made the scene before her eyes appear distorted and blurred, "What on earth is happening?"


    The White Deer Demon King ced her hand over her chest, filled with confusion.


    "There seems to be some noise!" Song Zhao Yuan swallowed dryly.


    As a human, hecked the keen intuition of the White Deer Demon King, but he too sensed something was amiss.


    It felt like numerous sharp needles pressing against his skin, causing chills to run down his spine and making him afraid to take deep breaths.


    And his eyes flickered with images he could not exin:


    Great volcanic eruptions in the wilderness, apocalyptic lightning striking from the sky, and even bloody storms.


    All of the images were twisted and blood-red, apanied by intense flickering and stuttering,


    Causing Song Zhao Yuan''s forehead veins to throb and his teeth to feel sour.


    "Wait! What is that!" the White Deer Demon King''s voice became shrill, suddenly yelling like a deranged lunatic.


    Her voice carried an uncontainable fear and despair.


    Song Zhao Yuan shook his head vigorously, his jaw clenching his teeth firmly, as he stared ahead with wide eyes.


    "Hiss..."


    Heavy, intense breathing resonated in the air.


    A vague shadow twisted into shape amidst the raging mes, initially indistinct, just a vertical wisp.


    But it soon filled the entire view, utterly clear, as it stepped forward through the zing fire.


    The sinister armor, a mixture of ck and crimson, had sharp bone spurs extending out from its joints, and its rough breathing blew the dust and gravel off the ground.


    With each step forward, a melted footprint was left on the ground.


    A nearly thirteen-foot-tall frame, with physical strength pushed to the extreme.


    The man was like a muscr volcano in motion. Gushes of dark crimson blood essence surged from the gaps in his armor, apanied by shrieks.


    His mere presence caused all the surrounding vegetation to wither and burn, and the ground inch by inch cracked and lost its nutrients.


    Whoosh!


    The half-human, half-dragon creature suddenly looked up.


    Its eyes were blood-red, with ck and crimson mes pulsating deep within the pupils.


    "Hahaha!" a madugh erupted like a ck thunder in the wilderness, buzzing in the ears of the White Deer Demon King and Song Zhao Yuan.


    "Bitch, you really gave me quite a surprise today!" Su Heng stretched out his hand towards the White Deer Demon King, who had returned to her original state, with fingers spread wide, he clenched his fist firmly.


    "Since you''re so good at staying alive, then struggle for me. Let me see where your limit really is!"


    "You!" The White Deer Demon King''s heart skipped a beat, her face changing abruptly.


    Before she could react, Su Heng had already vanished from in front of her.


    The next moment came a sharp, ear-piercing whoosh. Su Heng''s dark red figure had appeared in front of her, and his heavy, exaggerated iron fist powerfully struck the White Deer Demon King in the smooth, soft center of her belly.


    Whoosh!


    The terrifying force of the punch burst forth.


    Chunks of organs and intestines were instantly destroyed and turned into a mash of flesh, her spine shattered piece by piece, the entire body was sent flying.


    In mid-air, the White Deer Demon King''s mouth gaped open, her hair flying wildly, her eyes bulging out due to the intense pain. Before she could scream, Su Heng stomped down again, the fierce recoil propelling his body to instantly appear above her. Readtest chapters at m_v-l''e|-


    In the fearful and desperate gaze of the White Deer Demon King.


    Su Hengughed maliciously, opened his mouth wide, revealing a mouthful of sharp, shark-like teeth, and violently bit down¡ª


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!!"


    The White Deer Demon King covered her cheek with her hand, emitting an unearthly scream.


    Her vision instantly turned crimson, her body convulsed violently, jumping back and forth on the ground, even mming forcefully against the rock wall and stirring up a cloud of dust.


    "My face, my face!" She forced down her hand covering her face to reveal a terrifying visage.


    The left half of her face was still rtively normal, charming and innocent like a forest nymph.


    The right side of her face was a blur of blood and flesh. Red muscles, white teeth and bones, and evenrge chunks of nerves and fat were all exposed. The intense contrast was enough to make one''s skin crawl and scalp explode.


    "Slurp!"


    The half of a face torn from the White Deer Demon King was in Su Heng''s mouth, swallowed down with the blood like a noodle.


    In the blood-red re, Su Heng smiled coldly, "Beasts really do taste better fresh!"


    Women generally love beauty, and Demon Kings are no exception.


    Having her face destroyed by Su Heng, the White Deer Demon King was in pain to the point of madness, nearly enough to make her lose her reason.


    "Kill you! Kill you!" Her hooves pounded the ground, recklessly charging towards Su Heng, colliding straight with him.


    "Just a dying struggle!"


    Su Heng''s figure shed, and he mounted the White Deer Demon King''s back directly.


    The expression on his face was sadistic and cold, devoid of mercy. His dragon-transformed, sharp hands were like files, stabbing into the body of the White Deer Demon King again and again. With each withdrawal, they brought out gushes of fresh blood, broken organs, shredded muscles, and bones, among others.


    At first, the White Deer Demon King still struggled violently, but as time went on, her struggles became weaker and weaker.


    The intense pain of being shed andcerated finally shattered her spirit.


    "You forced this on me!" the White Deer Demon King howled in pain and used herst bit of strength to m violently into the cliff, pinning Su Heng between her body and the rocks'' fissures. Then she opened her mouth wide, grey-white aura of death emerged from her body, and her perforated frame started swelling like a balloon gone mad.


    Boom!


    A loud noise thundered as the White Deer Demon King decisively chose to self-destruct.


    First came the sweeping grey-white aura of death, followed by a rain of bone fragments and rotten flesh, which dyed the ground into a quagmire.


    "Hiss¡­" At a distance, Song Zhao Yuan''s eyelids twitched violently upon witnessing the scene.


    A strong figure among the demon kings, brutalized to death in just a few exchanges, and in such a cruel and bloody manner.


    To tell the truth¡­


    Demons eating humans, Song Zhao Yuan had seen plenty of that.


    But a person skinning and devouring a demon alive, this was indeed his first time witnessing it.


    "However, can this final blow kill this monster?" The White Deer Demon King took advantage of her innate talent and chose to detonate her own body, the force of which was extraordinary.


    There was no violent explosion.


    For wherever the grey-white aura of death passed, be it the cliff walls to either side or the earth and vegetation below.


    Everything swept up by this deathly aura disappeared into nothingness as if they were sand castles washed away by the tide, leaving not a single trace.


    Unfortunately, the thick death aura obscured vision and blocked perception.


    Song Zhao Yuan couldn''t discern the situation and found himself in a dilemma.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    A sharp inhtion sound rose.


    Huge amounts of grey-white death aura whirled out of nowhere, forming a massive vortex.


    At the center of the vortex was Su Heng''s gaping maw, bristling with greed. All the death aura was swallowed by him in one gulp, his face revealing a look of intoxicated satisfaction.


    He lifted his head, locking eyes with Song Zhao Yuan.


    Song Zhao Yuan felt as if he had been targeted by a primeval beast, his entire body stiffened, his muscles going limp.


    "Run!" Without a second word, he transformed into a streak of crimson light.


    Unfortunately, it was still too slow.


    A loud noise erupted from behind, apanied by the howl of a fierce wind.


    The bright sunlight suddenly dimmed, and when Song Zhao Yuan looked up, he saw Su Heng''s gigantic face already looming above him.


    He could nearly feel the other man''s scorching breath!


    "I surrender!" Song Zhao Yuan yelled out in sheer terror.


    "Toote!" Su Heng sneered and smashed down with a punch from midair. Thetter''s body exploded instantly, turning into a cloud of blood-colored fireworks in the sky.

 Chapter 114: 110: Eight Phases Secret Skill, The Domineering Dragon of the Blue Sky!

    Chapter 114: 110: Eight Phases Secret Skill, The Domineering Dragon of the Blue Sky!


    Bang!


    With one punch, Su Heng dealt with Song Zhao Yuan and then stamped downwards in mid-air.


    Apanied by a booming sound as the air burst, his speed skyrocketed, and his form blurred¡ªa dark, fearsome figurended on a protruding boulder at the edge of the canyon.


    "Huh..."


    Amidst a prolonged exhale, Su Heng''s brows slightly furrowed.


    His expression did not look great.


    Although he had sessfully eliminated the White Deer Demon King, he had failed to capture him alive.


    The White Deer Demon King''s Life and Death Reincarnation talent could have been transformed into a meat field, which would have been a much stronger effect than the Wolf King.


    Unfortunately...He had the talent in hand.


    Despite Su Heng''s strength, he couldn''t stop the White Deer Demon King if he decided to self-destruct.


    "Fortunately, the White Deer Demon King had many subordinates. Gathering all these bits and pieces to make a flesh Tai Sui should be enough for me to cultivate the Skeleton Dragon Demon to perfection," Su Heng exhaled a turbid breath slowly, thinking to himself.


    "The urgent matter... Huh!?"


    Su Heng sharply sensed a disturbanceing from the distance and looked up with a surprised expression.


    "This aura, Wang Xindong!? What is he doing here, could it be that he came specifically to support me?"


    "And there is another person with a strong aura, probably the Deputy Governor of the Demon Suppression Tower."


    "Both of them have been stopped..."


    In the Transformed Dragon State.


    It wasn''t just a boost in strength and physique.


    Su Heng''s perception also experienced an all-around enhancement.


    Even though there was still a considerable distance, Su Heng could analyze the battlefield almost perfectly through the air''s force fluctuations. Of course, this was also because Wang Xindong was powerful and fought with wide, sweeping moves.


    If it were those martial artists specializing in stealth and assassination techniques, once at a certain distance, Su Heng would find it hard to notice them.


    "Let''s go over and see!"


    Although he hadn''t been of any help yet,


    As someone had traveled a long distance to put themselves in danger to help him,


    Su Heng was grateful. Without further hesitation, he stamped his foot heavily and rushed towards the other battlefield.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Hahaha, Wang Xindong of the famed Demon Suppression Bureau isn''t so much after all," Hong Jizhen, an imposing figure covered in ancient Sanskrit, roared withughter, his eyes full of bursting bloodshot, "Well then, let me show you the power of my Bodhi Demon Suppression Skill!"


    "Hisss¡ª"


    He took a sharp breath, expanding his chest and abdomen.


    His body exploded into pieces of golden varnish, the golden rings trembling, making him truly seem somewhat like the fierce and majestic Demon Suppressing Arhat.


    Bang!


    Both of them fought in a straightforward, hard-hitting style.


    Wang Xindong also did not dodge. With a big shout, he threw a straight punch forward.


    The mountainous torrential force of both pressures collided, blowing up a wild gust. Invisible wind des tore the ground, sending shards of leaves and petals fluttering in mid-air.


    Both backed up one step and then stabilized firmly.


    A full-force punch.


    The result was a standstill.


    "Enough time has been dyed, things should have already been finalized with the White Deer Demon King and Song Zhao Yuan," Hong Jizhen seemed rough on the outside, but having traveled extensively, he was actually quite meticulous. He made a quick calction in his mind and immediately formted a n.


    "Enough!"


    Hong Jizhen transmitted his voice, "The mission isplete, let''s withdraw."


    "Right!" Lai Mingde answered hurriedly and chaotically.


    His strength was slightly inferior to Hong Jizhen''s, and he was up against Luo Shuang, a highly skilled fighter in actualbat.


    After dozens of exchanges, he quickly became flustered.


    His body also umted many wounds.


    Lai Mingde''s short legs stomped downwards, and his plump body flew backward like a meatball.


    He wanted to leave, but Luo Shuang was not willing to let him off easily. With a fierce killing intent on her face, she lightly tapped the ground with her toes, her long body wrapped in a broad cloak, turning into a ck light as she pursued him.


    "This damned stupid woman!" Seeing Luo Shuang relentlessly pursuing him, Lai Mingde was both shocked and angered.


    "Quack!"


    He opened his mouth wide, spewing out a yellow-green poison fog.


    But Luo Shuang did not dodge or evade; instead, her speed increased as she charged directly into it.


    "Hahaha, truly a foolish woman seeking her own death!" Lai Mingde, seeing this, was immediately overjoyed, pping his belly with his broad palms, producing a series of smacking sounds.


    He was extremely confident in his lethal poison.


    Even a Deputy Governor-level expert contaminated by it would be in big trouble.


    At the least, they would suffer disfigurement due to the severe poisoning, regress in their cultivation level, and at the worst, they would die outright.


    Huh!


    But to his shock,


    Lai Mingde widened his eyes to see Luo Shuang in midair, channeling her force into her cloak.


    With a sweep and sway of the broad cloak, the surrounding poison fog instantly dispersed, forming a circr pathway. Luo Shuang''s wheat-colored body sprang through like a nimble lioness, appearing right above Lai Mingde.


    Her legs spread apart, muscles tensing.


    With a forceful movement of her arms, she covered Lai Mingde''s head with the cloak.


    Thetter had just conjured a poison gas that was immediately suppressed back down his throat. He struggled fiercely, but the cloak, made of some incredibly tough material, was extraordinarily durable.


    Lai Mingde tried several times but not only failed to free himself, but also grew panic-stricken and revealed ws in the chaos.


    Puchi!


    The hand axe traced a silvery arc through the air.


    Apanied by the sound of splitting leather, Lai Mingde''s head soared into the air, a foul, bile-like blood spraying wildly from his neckline.


    Barely a moment had passed since he had dealt with Lai Mingde, Luo Shuang sped up and charged again towards Hong Jizhen. Enjoy exclusive adventures from m-v l''-


    "Fool!" Hong Jizhen whispered angrily.


    He had only coborated with Lai Mingde and felt little for his death.


    "I am not a waste like Lai Mingde." Watching Luo Shuang closing the distance rapidly, Hong Jizhen scoffed coldly.


    His arm swelled as it filled with blood, the bronze rings around it buzzing.


    He threw a punch forward with a thud.


    Luo Shuang flipped tond on the ground, looking down at her slightly swollen, numb arm with a trace of shock on her face.


    "This man has formidable hardening skills, impressive!" Luo Shuang thought with admiration.


    This type of martial artist was powerful in every aspect, whereas she had some unique abilities, relying on her movement techniques andbat experience to manage.


    But she could by no means stop him if he wanted to leave.


    "We''ll meet again!" Hong Jizhen seemed quite satisfied with the surprised look on Luo Shuang''s face.


    With his hands sped behind his back, his clothes fluttering, heughed three times and turned to leave the chaos of the slope.


    "No need for a next time; it''s better you die here."


    A cold voice sounded.


    A shadow fell, covering the sky and shrouding Hong Jizhen within.


    An immense sense of crisis crashed down like andslide, and Hong Jizhen froze, daring not to move.


    He looked down at the shadow under his feet, his face showing disbelief.


    Hong Jizhen, standing over two and a half meters tall and nearly two meters wide, was a true giant among martial artists, known as a walking bronze wall and iron fence. Yet, the shadow behind himpletely engulfed him, blocking out all sunlight.


    Damn, what kind of monster is this!? Hong Jizhen turned swiftly, only to see a huge, dark red iron wall confronting him.


    His face stiffened, hisplexion awful. Inch by inch, he lifted his head higher, and then he saw Su Heng''s sinister smiling face, along with an upraised palm asrge as a wagon wheel.


    Bang!


    Su Heng''s palm smashed down onto his head.


    A sharp, terrible wail, like the cries of a hundred beasts, exploded thunderously.


    Hong Jizhen''s eyes bulged white, his facial skin shaking violently, the bronze rings on him jangling, unable to react in time¡ª


    Puchi!


    His upper body suddenly vanished into thin air, leaving only his two robust thighs supporting his blood-drenched pelvis.


    Blood gurgled out, darkening the ground.


    "That was easy."


    Su Heng shook his hand, circting his energy to dry and rub off the sticky sma on his fingers.


    With a step forward, Wang Xindong and Luo Shuang simultaneously tensed up. Their muscles tightened as a guarded expression formed on their faces.


    "Who are you!?" Wang Xindong shouted.


    "I am Su Heng; we''ve met before," Su Heng said, somewhat bewildered.


    "You¡­" Wang Xindong dryly swallowed saliva, looking at the almost four meters tall, half-human, half-dragon creature before him.


    Su Heng''s image shed through his mind.


    Comparing the two¡­


    Oddly enough, he could see some resemnce.


    "How did you transform into this form?" Wang Xindong let down his guard a bit, but remained puzzled.


    "This is a secret technique I grasped from the Eight Phases Secret Skill," Su Heng was also surprised, "I thought everyone in the Demon Suppression Bureau knew it."


    "I¡­" Wang Xindong''s mind was in turmoil, unsure what to say.


    "The Eight Phases Secret Skill has a venerable origin, said to be derived from observing and emting a world-ending dragon in Chantian. For regr people, mastering one or two of the genuine skills to perfection is already exceptional," Wang Xindong gave a wry smile.


    "To grasp a secret technique, one needs all eight phases, which only Deputy Governor Li Daoxuan has achieved in the Demon Suppression Bureau. Among the younger generation, only Su Li has shown such potential."


    "I''m also a rising talent of the younger generation," Su Heng solemnly reminded him.


    "Uh¡­" Wang Xindong was speechless again.


    However, Su Heng hadn''t mastered all eight phases of the secret skill either.


    He had only supplemented the first half of the Eight Phases Secret Skill, yet he had already developed deadly abilities like the Transformed Dragon State. Given some time, once he perfected thetter half and pushed it to its limits, what level could the Transformed Dragon State reach?


    Could he really replicate the legendary dragon that could soar to the heavens and delve into the abyss, sweeping across thousands of mountains and overturning seas?


    Su Heng was looking forward to this.


    Hiss!


    Thick smoke billowed from his body, distorting the air around him.


    His armored muscles also gradually retracted into his body, his shape adjusting back towards that of a normal human.


    However, halfway through the process, a cool breeze swept through the woods, and Su Heng''splexion changed, suddenly realizing something was amiss.


    "Lend me your pants," Su Heng said gravely.


    "..." Wang Xindong was speechless for the third time.


    Meanwhile.


    Luo Shuang seemed to have already guessed.


    She sighed, covering her face with her hand.


    In a flicker, she vanished from the spot.

 Chapter 115: 111: The Ultimate Realm, All Things Turn into Dragons!

    Chapter 115: 111: The Ultimate Realm, All Things Turn into Dragons!


    After a short while,


    When they reckoned that both had changed clothes, Luo Shuang came back.


    Su Heng was wearing Wang Xindong''s trousers and a long robe with a white base and gold patterns.


    The originally loose robe looked like a tight-fitting garment on Su Heng''s frame, almost bursting at the seams. Fortunately, the Demon Suppression Bureau used special materials in their clothing that had considerable stretch, which barely allowed it to fit his body.


    Wang Xindong was in a tight vest on the upper body and big boxer shorts on the lower.


    His furry thighs were exposed, and he wore ck leather boots on his feet, spreading his legs wide, and he just stood there beside Su Heng with ease.


    "Not bad, you have a good physique, young man," Luo Shuang''s gaze lingered on Su Heng for a moment before she cheerfully spoke.


    "You''re Luo Shuang?" Su Heng extended arge hand, "Li Daoxuan has mentioned you to me."


    "First impressions are certainlysting," Luo Shuang reached out and gave a gentle handshake.Herment wasn''t mere politeness, it came from the heart.


    Hong Jizhen''s half-body was still propped up on the ground, withrge clumps of flies buzzing around.


    Luo Shuang had a profound experience with his tough body cultivation when they sparred before. Yet in Su Heng''s hands, Hong didn''tnd a single blow and half of his body was directly sted apart.


    It was too exaggerated, too bloody and cruel.


    "We received a message, the nobles were meeting with the high ranks of the demons. Li Daoxuan sent us toe and support, but I didn''t expect that things here had already been resolved," Luo Shuang took the initiative to state their purpose.


    "Thank you." Su Heng nodded his head.


    "How''s the situation at the Demon Suppression Bureau?" He felt that the nobles wouldn''t limit themselves to minor skirmishes this time.


    "That old fox Hong Jiuxiang personally led people to guard the gate," Luo Shuang spoke solemnly.


    "Only Li Daoxuan alone," Su Heng was surprised, "That old man is quite confident. We''d better hurry and head out quickly."


    "You''re right," Wang Xindong agreed.


    "There''s one more thing," Su Heng said, "in the territory of the White Deer Demon King, there are many demon corpses. These corpses are useful for my cultivation, help me send someone to bring them back."


    "Small matter." Wang Xindong subconsciously reached into his chest to search, only toe up empty.


    He then remembered, the device used formunication, the Cloud-Piercing Arrow, was on Su Heng.


    "See if there''s a whistle arrow inside the long robe, just ignite it," Wang Xindong said, "Someone wille soon to handle the situation here."


    "Whistle arrow?" Su Heng reached into his chest and sure enough, he felt a cylindrical object.


    He channeled his strength into the cylinder and casually tossed it above his head.


    Whoosh!


    A ze shot towards the sky.


    Then it exploded intorge patches of gold and red sparks.


    Whichever material these fireworks were made of, they were incredibly noticeable even in broad daylight, visible clear across several kilometers.


    "Is this okay?"


    "Yes!" Wang Xindong said, "Afterwards, someone from the Demon Suppression Bureau will specifically handle the scene."


    "Great! We should hurry then," Su Heng said.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    By the time Su Heng and the others rushed back to the inner city,


    The battle between Li Daoxuan and Hong Jiuxiang had alsoe to a close.


    Li Daoxuan had used a forbidden technique, injuring Hong Jiuxiang, leaving behind corpses of many noble elites.


    From the outside, Li Daoxuan didn''t seem to have received much harm. But he was very aged, his vitality dwindling, and forcibly using the forbidden technique must have extracted some toll.


    "Cough cough!" Li Daoxuan said with augh as he patted Su Heng''s arm, "Don''t worry about me. It''s just a pity that Hong Jiuxiang was too cunning to leave behind." Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-


    "If there''s anything you need help with, you can tell me," Su Heng said softly with a slight frown.


    Even if he focused mostly on his cultivation, spending most of his time in the Demon Suppression Tower,


    He had gradually noticed that things were amiss during this period.


    A feeling of impending storm, increasingly oppressive, was building.


    Demons, nobles, Demon Suppression Bureau, the contradictions among the three had been intensified.


    Now, it was pretty much aplete face-off, and what followed would be the final battle to see who would emerge as the ultimate victor.


    After a few words with Li Daoxuan,


    Su Heng left the study and returned to the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Two dayster, all the demons from the territory of the White Deer Demon King had been collected and transformed,ing together.


    Rumble!


    At the end of the gloomy and solemn corridor, the stone doors slowly opened.


    Su Heng''s broad and majestic figure came towards, slipping off the ck robe from his shoulders and casually cing it on the coat rack in the corner.


    The firelight flickered.


    Elder Li Xunhao of the Demon Suppression Tower bowed his head as he approached Su Heng.


    "How''s the blood pooling along?" Su Heng asked in a low voice, striding forward.


    Li Xunhao, being of normal height, had to jog to keep up with Su Heng''s pace, but he showed no dissatisfaction and respectfully replied, "These past two days, the whole tower has been preparing with all its might, supplying the resources you need with the highest priority."


    "As of now, the blood pool is essentiallyplete."


    "Good," Su Heng nodded slightly, a smile crossing his face.


    The so-called blood pool was actually an advanced version of the Tai Sui Fungus Strain.


    After upgrading the Tai Sui Fungus Strain to the Fierce Level of the second stage, the abilities of the other fungus strains were also enhanced.


    Su Heng merged the Parasitic Species with the flesh fungus strain, conducting several experiments, and finally found a method to preserve the essence of the blood energy within the demons to the greatest extent.


    And the application of this method was the blood pool that Su Heng had created using a vast amount of resources and the flesh and blood of the demons.


    Walking along the dark corridor, Su Heng moved swiftly, the fire basins hanging on chains on both sides swinging back and forth with a whooshing sound.


    He arrived at his study in the Demon Suppression Tower.

 Chapter 116: 111: The Ultimate Realm, All Things Turn into Dragons!_2

    Chapter 116: 111: The Ultimate Realm, All Things Turn into Dragons!_2


    Bright sunshine poured through the vast French windows, atst scattering the gloomy darkness inside the Demon Suppression Tower.


    To the left, a new secret chamber had been carved out of the wall.


    Su Heng reached out to activate the mechanism.


    Buzz!


    The wall recessed downwards.


    A dark corridor appeared before the two of them.


    Following the corridor forward, there was no oilmp, but a mysterious red light surfaced amidst the darkness.


    A rich and pungent odor permeated the air, not unpleasant, but enough to make one feel uneasy.


    Li Xunhao stopped in his tracks.He adjusted his breathing before hurrying to catch up.


    At the end of the corridory an octagonal chamber, its walls engraved with ancient, mythical beast patterns. A bronze longsword dangled from the cone-shaped ceiling, suppressing the malicious aura and hiding any traces of their presence. At the center of the room, the most conspicuous object was a circr blood pool, over five meters in diameter.


    A thick and violent presence of murderous energy bubbled up from the blood pool, with bubbles roiling. One could even make out remnants of demon creatures and other such relics within.


    This viscous liquid radiated light.


    The red glow seen outside, and the difort felt, were all due to this very blood pool.


    In the face of this hellish scene, Su Heng actually revealed a look of satisfaction.


    He squatted by the edge of the blood pool and dipped his hand into it.


    Sizzle!


    At the mere touch,


    The blood pool began to boil violently, releasingrge bubbles and billowing smoke.


    The liquid that made contact with Su Heng''s palm seemed toe to life, climbing up his arm as if to pull him into the blood pool and digest him whole.


    "Damn, this thing is way too evil!" Li Xunhao''s eyebrows jumped violently at the sight.


    He had been personally involved in the construction of the blood pool.


    Demons, demon servants, half-demons, and so forth, all captured alive and thrown directly into the blood pool.


    They''d scream terribly and struggle fiercely.


    Within a few breaths, they would be digested thoroughly, flesh and bone.


    And now, Su Heng hade personally to the edge of the blood pool.


    It seemed as if the creatures that had died here wereing to seek revenge upon Su Heng.


    Twisted, agonizing faces emerged from the blood pool, their bloody hands reaching out as if to drag Su Heng inside.


    "Worthless beasts!" Su Heng huffed coldly.


    An invisible ripple expanded from him, and the boiling blood pool instantly calmed down.


    He slowly withdrew his hand from the water, streaked with thick and sticky blood. With a light flick, Su Heng cleaned it off.


    Su Heng stood up.


    Li Xunhao felt a tickle in his nose.


    He reached up and found his hand coated in blood-red.


    Li Xunhao was stunned. He too was a Cultivator at the Demon Embryo Realm, and though not known for physical strength, the mere scent was enough to cause a reactionary injury. What mishaps could ur if one were to truly plunge in?


    "Sir, are you really nning to cultivate in there?" Li Xunhao asked in shock, "Isn''t this too risky?"


    "Not at all; it''s even somewhatcking for my needs," Su Heng replied calmly, "Capture two more prisoners from the eighth floor and throw them in; that should do it. You and Elder Zhao Zongwu will handle this together to be on the safe side."


    "Understood," Li Xunhao nodded stiffly.


    "Complete this today," Su Heng patted him on the shoulder with a swift stride, heading back outside.


    Arriving at the Demon Suppression Tower''s eighth floor.


    The space had considerably emptied due to the construction of the blood pool.


    The few remaining demons and Fallen Martial Artists looked at Su Heng with expressions of horror and fear.


    Continue your journey with m|v-l''-


    He also saw Li Hongxiu here; having aided Su Heng before, she received special treatment in the Demon Suppression Tower.


    She wasn''t confined to a cage but was allowed to move about outside.


    However, she could only roam the seventh and eighth floors, and sometimes Su Heng would bring her things from the outside.


    Li Hongxiu was leaning against a corner reading a book, a delicate smile gracing her fair and exquisite face.


    Perhaps she had been in one position for too long.


    The little girl stretched and yawned.


    Then, she saw Su Heng standing expressionless, looming in the shadows that the firelight couldn''t reach.


    She closed her eyes and then opened them again.


    This wasn''t a nightmare but a vivid reality.


    Li Hongxiu''s little face tensed up; she switched to a kneeling position, looking quite well-behaved.


    "What are you looking at here, smiling so happily?" Su Heng asked casually.


    "Letters from the sisters at the Red Building," Li Hongxiu said, "Do you want to read them yourself?"


    "Forget it," Su Heng shook his head.


    In this regard, he wasn''t that curious.


    "Has the White Deer Demon King been taken out by you?" Li Hongxiu raised her head to ask, noticing that the curse she had ced on Ye Tong had disappeared.


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded, "But that guy self-destructed, couldn''t bring him back alive, it''s truly a pity."


    "Your information was urate... although it wasn''t very useful," Su Heng said, "Thanks."


    "Uh, you''re wee." Li Hongxiu took out a basket covered with a red cloth beside her and handed it to Su Heng with both hands, "This is what you wanted."


    "Good."


    Su Heng reached out to take it.


    After saying goodbye to Li Hongxiu, he arrived at the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Before even stepping in, a melodious and soothing sound of a zither gradually reached him.


    In both his past and present life, Su Heng had little exposure to art appreciation, but still found the zither music quite appealing.


    It was like early springtime.


    Under the warm sunshine, the spring water mixed with ice chunks, making a ding-dong sound as it flowed over the pebbles.


    Birds chirped cheerily as green sprouts pushed through the ck earth on either side.


    Brimming with life, yet carrying an inexpressible mncholy and loneliness that lingered, Su Heng paused, waiting patiently until the music ended before he stepped into the room.


    In the room with red curtains hanging down,


    The serpent demon lifted her pale hands from the ck zither and raised her head, her deep gaze falling on Su Heng.


    "This is what you wanted," Su Heng said, cing the basket on the floor and pushing it forward.


    The basket slid across the floor as the white snake tail curled back.


    Liu Qingqing gently touched her tail, but then Su Heng''s voice suddenly came through, "Not necessary this time."


    "Why?" Liu Qingqing''s gaze held confusion.


    "Your zither music was very pleasant to the ear," Su Heng said, "Consider that as your rpense."


    Having said that, Su Heng turned and left.


    He returned to the fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower as evening approached.


    After sacrificing two unlucky souls from the eighth floor, the blood pool was finallypleted, meeting Su Heng''s requirements.


    Su Heng slowly stripped off the clothes from his body, his muscr and dragon-like physique exposed in the flickering red light.


    He recalled the melody he had heard earlier.


    His excited mind gradually calmed down.


    "The dragon is not just a special creature; it''s also a state of being," Su Heng closed his eyes, remembering some records from the Eight Phases Secret Skill,


    "Constant transformation, evolution, shedding the useless burdens, structures, cells, and keeping only the strongest parts for foundational split and evolution, until reaching the legendary realm of the ''dragon''!"


    "Five Elements Division, return to the origin!" Su Heng took a deep breath, his chest heaving, "Integrating the essence of the five cultivation techniques, discarding the dregs. Aplishing this, I''d also take on a third of the dragon form!"


    With that thought, Su Heng no longer hesitated.


    He stepped forward, plunging into the vast and massive blood pool before him.


    Hiss!


    The blood pool boiled violently, churning and exploding.


    Thick blood transformed into numerous hands, wrapping around Su Hengpletely, while countless tortured spirits wailed miserably, seeking to im his life. However, Su Heng sat cross-legged in the center of the blood pool, exuding the majesty of a golden Buddha, imperturbable regardless of the ghosts'' mournful cries.


    He just continuously absorbed the essence of the many demons in the blood pool into his body.


    During this process, his body temperature rose, and steam billowed out. The chamber became hazy, with only Su Heng''s eyes emitting a bloody light.


    And as time passed, they became increasingly sharp and awe-inspiring, terrifying to behold!

 Chapter 117: 112: A Storm Approaches, Offspring of a Demon

    In the blink of an eye, seven days had passed.


    Several conflicts had erupted between the Demon Suppression Bureau, the demons, and the noble families, and the situation was bing increasingly tense.


    That evening.


    As the sun set in the west, its red light bathed thend.


    Inside the city of Baihua County, within the study of Li Daoxuan from the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    "It''s truly a pity that we couldn''t detain that old man Hong Jiuxiangst time," Li Daoxuan''s gaze traveled through the window, watching the glimmering waves of the river in the distance.


    "Cough cough!"


    As he spoke, he couldn''t suppress a cough.


    An abnormal flush appeared on his face as he wiped at the corner of his mouth.Looking down.


    His thin palm was stained with a patch of blood red.


    Li Daoxuan''s brows furrowed slightly, he sighed, and wiped the bloodstain from his hand clean.


    "Are you alright?" Although this action was discreet, it was noticed by a delicate-looking young man beside him.


    The young man''s eyes were slightly furrowed as he asked with some concern.


    "Hahaha, it''s nothing!"ughed Li Daoxuan heartily, "Just an old ailment, don''t worry about me. These old bones of mine can still hold up for a couple more years."


    "Well, that''s good," the young man replied, nodding his head upon seeing the smile on Li Daoxuan''s face, and said no more.


    The young man was named Murong Hanshuang.


    He was thest one of the three responsible Demon-ying Deputy Capital Commanders.


    The other two were Wang Xindong and Luo Shuang, whom Su Heng had previously met.


    Murong Hanshuang had a remarkably handsome appearance, with a countenance that was androgynous, fair skin, and a high-bridged nose. Together with his dark attire and deep eyes, he was the sort that would absolutely turn young girls'' heads with screams if he walked in a modern city.


    Besides, Murong Hanshuang was also the orphan of Li Daoxuan''s senior sister.


    Li Daoxuan cultivated the Daoist mystical arts.


    He led a life of abstinence, without offspring.


    Owing to a sense of guilt and the desire topensate, Li Daoxuan always treated Murong Hanshuang as his own child.


    Murong Hanshuang lived up to expectations, achieving countless merits within the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Before the age of forty, he had already be a Deputy Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    However, these were events of sixty or seventy years ago. Murong Hanshuang appeared youthful because of the integration with a demon''s corpse. His actual age had already surpassed a hundred years. ?


    "Now, where were we..." Li Daoxuan scratched his head, trying to steer the conversation back on track.


    "Hong Jiuxiang failed to achieve his goalst time and will certainly not let it go; we can''t just sit and wait," said Wang Xindong in a grave voice.


    "We''d better take the initiative to strike," Luo Shuang said with a frown, "If the battle takes ce within the inner city, many innocent civilians will be dragged into it. It would also hinder us greatly, which is not in our favor."


    In the modest room.


    Li Daoxuan, along with three powerful Deputy Governors.


    All were discussing the next course of action.


    "What Luo Shuang says makes sense," Wang Xindong asserted, "However, the noble families'' fortresses are also heavily guarded. It would be best if we could catch them by surprise for the most significant effect."


    "The longer we dy, the more unfavorable it is for us," Murong Hanshuang stated, "The sooner, the better."


    He paused for a moment, then continued, "Preferably, we start our action tonight!"


    "Hmm!" Li Daoxuan nodded, not objecting.


    "Shouldn''t we wait a bit longer?" Luo Shuang''s brows furrowed slightly, "Su Heng is still in seclusion; he should be close to finishing. If we act together after hees out, our chances will be much better."


    Luo Shuang had only seen Su Heng once.


    And hadn''t witnessed Su Heng''s full power.


    But the strength Su Heng had shown was already astonishingly formidable.


    "He has even more important things to do," Li Daoxuan replied, shaking his head, "What we can think of, our enemies can also anticipate."


    "You mean to say, the noble families and demonic beings might take advantage of this opportunity tounch a sneak attack?"


    "Exactly," Li Daoxuan nodded.


    "There''s reason in that," Luo Shuang considered for a moment and agreed that Li Daoxuan was right.


    She stepped back, and promptly stopped debating the matter further.


    "Since nobody has any objections, then... this matter is settled," Li Daoxuan said with a smile, "Everyone, go back and prepare. After this battle, Baihua County should undergo aplete upheaval."


    "It''s still unclear who will fall," Luo Shuang murmured with a sigh.


    "Hahaha, don''t talk such nonsense!" Wang Xindong extended hisrge hand, patting Luo Shuang on the shoulder.


    The two turned and left the room, followed by Li Daoxuan.


    He walked a few steps.


    Then stopped.


    Turning around, he saw Murong Hanshuang remaining in the room.


    Bowing his head, his gaze was vacant, lost in thought.


    Luo Shuang and Wang Xindong seemed to realize something was amiss and turned back as well.


    Under the red glow of the setting sun.


    Murong Hanshuang stood alone in the shadows.


    A blurred line clearly split the four individuals to their respective sides.


    "Are you pondering something?" Li Daoxuan asked with a smile, hands sped behind his back, speaking in the manner of an old farmer.


    "It''s nothing..." Murong Hanshuang raised her head, "I just suddenly remembered my mother."


    "Senior Sister," Li Daoxuan nodded.


    "Speaking of which, I remembered another matter."


    Li Daoxuan instructed Wang Xindong, "The great demon on the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower apparently has an offspring still active outside. It''s caused quite a few major incidents recently. This conflict might be an opportunity for it to stir trouble. Remember to leave a message, alert Su Heng, and have him be on guard."


    "I understand," Wang Xindong nodded firmly.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    At the foot of Canglong Mountain, an abandoned vige.


    Yellow mud walls broken, weeds overgrown.


    Lots of copsed houses and courtyards, the setting sun''s red light prated through the gaps in the bricks and tiles, revealingrge patches of dust, shingles, and discarded furniture.


    At this moment...


    The demon offspring that Li Daoxuan mentioned, needing special vignce, appeared in this inconspicuous vige.


    "Hanlin, didn''t you say you wanted to save your mother? Why have we suddenlye to this ce?"


    The divine skill of Taotie activated.


    Apanied by faint red light, a giant mouth full of sharp teeth appeared under the handsome man''s chin, emitting a series of strangeughs.


    "Taotie, my man, can you please be quiet for a bit, just for a little while?" Xu Hanlin''s voice was gentle, pleading, "I want to be alone here in silence for a little while."


    "Alright, but you have to tell me why we came to this godforsaken ce first."


    Taotie spoke in a brash voice.


    "This is my home; I lived here for thirteen years," Xu Hanlin''s voice was filled with wistfulness.


    He walked forward slowly.


    Amid the chirping of birds and the fragrance of the soil, he came to a secluded courtyard.


    Pushing open the ancient wooden door, he entered.


    What met his eye was a vast expanse of blooming morning glories and wild roses.


    So lush that there was hardly any ce for someone to set foot in the whole courtyard.


    In the middle of the courtyard stood a huge locust tree.


    Under the locust tree, there were a wooden bench and a stone table.


    The stone table was engraved with a chessboard, and tea sets were ced on it. Both the tea sets and the stone table were covered in dust.


    "More than twenty years have passed, since mother was captured, this is the first time I''vee back here," Xu Hanlin gently picked up a tea cup, wiping the dust off it, and softly said:


    "The memories left here that I had with mother are just too beautiful."


    "So beautiful they don''t seem real, like a dream," Xu Hanlin said, "And the more beautiful something is, the more painful it is when you lose it."


    "Taotie..." Explore more stories with m,v l''e-


    Xu Hanlin spoke, but no sound came out.


    After a moment of silence, "Didn''t you tell me to shut up?" Taotie retorted.


    "I wanted to talk to someone, anyone," Xu Hanlin put down the tea cup, his eyes already reddening slightly.


    He smiled, "What do you see here?"


    "Flowers, a lot of flowers," Taotie answered, "Too bad I can''t make out the species."


    "That''s okay, I can teach you," Xu Hanlin said gently, "These flowers that look like little trumpets are morning glories, the yellow ones are chrysanthemums, the white ones are roses. The ones that hang in clusters from the rack are wisterias, and the bunches that grow amongst the grass are baby''s breath."


    "Your mother really liked flowers?" Taotie mumbled, "What a strange demon."


    "No..." Xu Hanlin''s smile faded, and he shook his head, "I like flowers, so mother nted a garden full of them. Most of it has already gone to waste now, but twenty years ago, this courtyard had flowers of all colors and shapes."


    "Hmm, that scene must have been beautiful," Taotie said, "Although I don''t appreciate it myself."


    "Yes, it was indeed beautiful," Xu Hanlin sighed, "Butter, I met a wandering artist. He told me that snakes are very sensitive to pollen. This garden full of flowers, a beautiful sight to me, was torture for mother. But she never showed it..."


    "She loved you very much," Taotie said in a deep voice.


    "And this locust tree," Xu Hanlin put down the cleaned tea cup, slowly stood up, and reached out to touch the locust tree''s old rough bark.


    "This locust tree was nted by my mother the year I was born," Xu Hanlin lifted his head, "In the blink of an eye, it''s already grown this big."


    "See that half-piece of zither?"


    Xu Hanlin continued forward, carefully stepping over the sea of flowers.


    In a weedy trash pile, he gently cradled the half-piece wooden zither in his arms.


    "During the River Lantern Festival that year, I saw other kids from the vige going to the riverbank to y and attend thentern show. I also wanted to go, but mother wouldn''t allow it. I couldn''t understand why at the time; I was angry with her. After much begging, she finally agreed."


    "Taotie, do you know? I regret it, I truly do¡­"


    Xu Hanlin''s voice carried a trace of a sob; he bowed his head, covering his face with his hands, his shoulders shaking involuntarily.


    "It was that River Lantern Festival that led to the Demon Suppression Bureau discovering mother. Not long after, she was captured by the Demon Suppression Bureau''s men. This zither was bought at thentern show."


    "It''s been over twenty years, I remember everything about the day mother disappeared," Xu Hanlin said in a low voice.


    "Those bastards, they must have cast a wide," Taotie said viciously, "They''re inhuman, they''ll do anything to take down a demon."


    "No..."


    Xu Hanlin shook his head, "How could a mother expose her own child to danger so recklessly?"


    "It was an ordinary evening."

 Chapter 118: Green Spirit Demon King, Offensive and Defensive Alliance

    Xu Hanlin paused briefly before looking up.


    Gazing at the fiery red sun that was gradually setting in the sky, in the same position, the same twilight.


    The light of the setting sun seemed to pierce through twenty years of time, once again shining on his body.


    "It was also a beautiful evening, the sky aze with red, dotted with a few clouds," Xu Hanlin recalled. "The distant calls of the water buffalo, as I returned home, drenched in sweat. I pushed open the door, and my mother came out of the kitchen."


    "She was wearing an apron, her hands dusted with flour, having just finished wrapping dumplings."


    "She hugged me, crying and saying how could she have such a good child."


    Xu Hanlin took a deep breath and exhaled a turbid breath, "When I saw my mother crying, I asked who had bullied her. I said I was already a big kid, that I could protect her."


    "She said no one had..."


    "I was young then, I didn''t know anything, and I didn''t ask.""She watched me finish the dumplings and coaxed me to sleep. I had yed so happily that day, I really was tired. Iy carefree on the bed and then waited for the next day to wake up..."


    Xu Hanlin slowly crouched to the ground.


    He covered his face with his hands, unable to suppress his sobs, as tears seeped through the gaps between his fingers.


    A red light shed by his side, and a goat-faced demon appeared silently. Taotie, devoid of its usual arrogance and mor, gently patted his shoulder with its paw.


    "She left me a letter saying she was going to visit an old friend of hers, and told me to find her in Lianshan City."


    "I wandered alone for a long time, I couldn''t find her."


    "Later, I learned that this world is filled with demons, noble families, and the Demon Suppression Bureau..."


    Xu Hanlin slowly got up, stretching his fingers forward, and with a fierce grab, as if trying to tear down the entire setting sun from the sky.


    Huge swaths of ck and evil aura erupted from his body, his skin covered withyers of twisted scale armor, his voice turning cold and terrifying like an evil spirit from the underworld, "But I don''t care about any of these things. I said I would protect my mother well. Everyone who has hurt her shall be sent to hell by me!"


    "Now you''re a true monster, you''ll be able to do it," Taotie whispered in his ear.


    "Yes, I can do it. I''m just afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Xu Hanlin left the courtyard, his back against the rosy sky, walking alone on the deserted, dusty path toward the Demon Supression Tower, "I''m afraid that when we meet again, will my mother still recognize me?" ?


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the sealed chamber within the Hong Family''s fortress,


    Hong Jiuxiang, with his white hair and beard, was d in beast-patterned bronze armor and held a long sword, sitting imposingly in the main seat.


    In the flickering firelight on both sides,


    The family elders exuded a formidable and terrifying aura, standing tall in session.


    In the middle of these many elders, on the great hall paved with jade,


    Stood the figures of a man and a woman.


    The man was muscr, with broad and round shoulders covered in steel needle-like ck hair, his eyes a blood red, with two curved horns growing from his head.


    A golden bell hung from his nose, and he was currently breathing heavily, ring angrily at Hong Jiuxiang.


    The young woman by his side, however, was much more delicate in stature,


    Around four feet and five inches tall. With pale blue wings on her back, her skin so translucently white, and beneath her feet, a white flow of air swirled like a solid entity, lifting the girl as if she were floating in mid-air.


    The girl''s features were delicate and her demeanor gentle and serene. She didn''t exude a very strong aura.


    But in the hall,


    Including Hong Jiuxiang,


    The majority of gazes were on the girl.


    Some even tensed their muscles subconsciously, their breathing heavy, their faces showing clear signs of anxiety.


    The man and woman, one ck and one white, were both Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance.


    The towering man with the golden bell on his nose, known as the Bull Demon King, ranked lowest among the seven Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance. The winged girl was the Green Spirit Demon King, ranked second in the alliance.


    In the absence of the Lion King Babek, the leader of a hundred demons and the ruler of the Sky Demon Alliance,


    The Green Spirit Demon King was the undisputed authority of the alliance.


    "Pah!"


    The Bull Demon King took a heavy breath, spitting forcefully on the ground.


    The precious jade floor immediately exploded upon impact, spreading cracks, with a fist-sized hole appearing.


    Some elders'' expressions subtly shifted.


    "You humans really are worthless!" the Bull Demon King looked up furiously at Hong Jiuxiang, bellowing out, "Damn it, why should you lot sit warm and cozy in your nest, doing nothing, while we''re sent out to risk our lives!"


    "What, do our demon lives not matter!"


    "Or do you really think we''re stupid, our heads filled with nothing but muscle?" Despite the alliance,


    The Bull Demon King was anything but courteous to the leader of the noble family,


    Pointing at his nose and cursing.


    If they had not been far enough apart, his sputum might have washed Hong Jiuxiang''s face.


    Hong Jiuxiang was tall and had a refined appearance. Now d in armor, he was the archetypal schr-general admired by literati,


    Able to control the situation from the temples and also to advance in the battlefield amidst mountains of corpses and seas of blood.


    Hong Jiuxiang''sposure was impable.


    In the face of the Bull Demon King''s nose-pointing tirade, his expression remained calm.


    He did not even spare an additional nce; his eyes were focused on the Green Spirit Demon King from the beginning to the end.


    "We''ve received the news that tonight, Li Daoxuan intends tounch a surprise attack on our Hong Family''s stronghold, aiming for an element of surprise," Hong Jiuxiang said with a cold smirk. "Such actions are indeed in line with that old beggar''s style."


    "The Demon Suppression Bureau''s operations should be strictly confidential¡­"


    The Green Spirit Demon King lifted her head slightly, her face revealing a hint of astonishment. Her voice was like an oriole singing crisply from the valley.


    She voiced her surprise, "You have spies nted inside the Demon Suppression Bureau, and they upy high-ranking positions."


    "Humph, of course," Hong Jiuxiang said with a stroke of his beard and a smile, "Our noble family has been infiltrating the Demon Suppression Bureau for decades; even a stone would have been worn away by drops of water by now. Not to mention, the Demon Suppression Bureau of today is far from being a monolith."


    "Here, we will eliminate Li Daoxuan and his main forces, while you stir up trouble within the inner city of Baihua County."


    Hong Jiuxiang said coldly, "Tonight, you may kill at will."


    "But once dawn breaks, you must leave. People from our noble family will enter the city to maintain order."


    "In this way, to outsiders, it will appear as though the Demon Suppression Bureau has failed in its duties. In contrast, the noble family will seem to have righted the tipping scale, heroically stemming the tide and sessfully repelling the demons. They will be hailed as the heroes who saved hundreds of thousands of citizens of the county¡­"


    In the Green Spirit Demon King''s beautiful eyes, a glimmer of admiration shone as she said with a click of her tongue, "What clever scheming, truly ingenious."


    "By then, even if someone from the State Mansion arrives, with the support of public sentiment, you will be able to handle it with ease."


    "This is a win-win choice for both of us," Hong Jiuxiang said, picking up a tea cup that was ced at the edge of the table, sipping from it, and then setting it back down.


    Suddenly rising to his feet, his armor-d figure looked especially imposing in the flickering firelight.


    "In this world, what divides everything has never been about so-called race or moral alignment, but power. The strong exploit the weak; it is the same for both humans and demons. This principle, Demon King, you must understand."


    "Together, we shall eliminate the Demon Suppression Bureau."


    "Afterwards, the millions ofmon folk in Baihua County will merely serve as resources for our cultivation,cking any further impediments. Poor Li Daoxuan, he lived in ignorance for over a hundred and forty years. Failing toprehend even this basic principle, he is destined to meet his demise at my hand."


    As he spoke, Hong Jiuxiangughed derisively once more, "A beggar will always be a beggar, even if he assumes the role of the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau, nothing changes."


    "What is your take on this, Demon King?"


    "Agreed," the Green Spirit Demon King said with a slight nod. "However, there is still ack of trust between us."


    "I understand what you mean," Hong Jiuxiang nodded and said, "Zhou Batong and Ximen Xing, these two are heads of their noble families. If I send them to act alongside you, that should be sufficient to prove my sincerity, should it not?"


    The Green Spirit Demon King pondered for a moment.


    Then she nodded, extending a pale white hand and gently touching it to Hong Jiuxiang''s armored hand, "Pleasure doing business with you."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    As the sun set, the clear night brimmed with sparse moonlight and stars.


    Li Daoxuan led his troops in an ambush on the noble family''s stronghold, taking arge number of experts from the Demon Supression Bureau with him.


    At the same time, Experience new tales on m v|l e''-


    The noble family and the Sky Demon Alliance prepared each to their own.


    As nned, they moved into the inner city of Baihua County.


    The atmosphere grew taut, with a battle imminent.


    "This is the Demon Suppression Tower, for three hundred years the lingering cloud over countless demons'' heads," said the petite figure of the Green Spirit Demon King atop the spire of a tower.


    Moonlight bathed her,


    entuating her nearly translucent skin, granting her an ethereal beauty as if from a dream.


    "After tonight, the Demon Suppression Bureau and this Demon Suppression Tower will bepletely consigned to history," the Green Spirit Demon King murmured softly, her delicate face full of ambition.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    A gentle breeze blew by, the moonlight warping.


    Three figures silently appeared beside the Green Spirit Demon King.


    The well-muscled, intimidating figure was that of the Bull Demon King, his face full of murderous intent, excited for the impending ughter.


    The other two, d in long robes, smiling¡ªone tall and the other short¡ªwere two Family Heads from the Six ns Alliance.


    The taller was Ximen Xing, while the round and chubby one was Zhou Batong.


    "As ordered by the Demon King, our forces are in ce and ready tomence the operation at any time," Ximen Xing turned to look at the Green Spirit Demon King, a trace of awe shing in his eyes briefly.


    He bowed his head immediately, quietly giving orders.


    "Excellent¡­" the Green Spirit Demon King said, "In that case, let us proceed ording to n!"


    "I will distract them from the outside, while you two enter the Demon Suppression Tower and release the demons to create chaos," the Green Spirit Demon King directed her gaze towards the Bull Demon King and Zhou Batong.


    The two nodded in agreement.


    "Be wary of the Tower Master, Su Heng," Ximen Xing cautioned, "That man is very strong, and you might not be his match. If you encounter him, don''t engage. Lure him out of the Demon Suppression Tower, and with the four of us together, I don''t believe he can escape!"


    "Understood!" the two acknowledged the instruction and then vanished, making their way into the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Inside the tower, there were agents nted by the noble family; as soon as they arrived at the za, the gates opened with a hum.


    Watching the two enter the tower and disappear out of sight.


    The Green Spirit Demon King''s face became stern. With a light touch of her toes, her whole body floated in the air.


    Her wings shuddered, revealing a multitude of tiny purple halos like fireflies in the night, coalescing into immense, translucent wings behind her.


    Boom!


    Her wings pped, generating a surge of air currents.


    In an instant, a roaring windstormmenced, carrying dust and debris through the air.


    The ferocious hurricane tore through entire houses,unching them into the sky. Trees that had stood for over a decade were plucked up by their roots and broken into pieces.


    The tranquil night was shattered in a moment, and the entire inner city was as though stricken by a level eight gale, filled with cries and screams.


    Amid the howling wind, the Green Spirit Demon King''s eyes turned white, her hair whipping about.


    Her aura grew even colder, her clear voice spreading with the storm to every corner of the inner city, "The Sky Demon Alliance hase to pay respects; where are the people of the Demon Supression Bureau!"

 Chapter 119: 114: Night Parade of One Hundred Demons, Forcibly Entering the Demon Suppression Tower!

    Atop a high tower within the inner city of Baihua County.


    Apanied by a sh of icy blue light, the air twisted and blurred.


    Zhou Guiyu, the Deputy Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau, appeared on this tower top, d in a ck robe that billowed in the strong wind.


    He gazed at the Green Spirit Demon King, who was surrounded by countless swirling currents of air and suspended in mid-air, her expression stern.


    Zhou Guiyu''s face was extremely grim.


    "The coboration between the noble families and the demons has reached such an extent that even the Demon King personally takes action. This is going to be troublesome!" he said.


    He nced downward.


    Instantly, he detected more than a dozen demonic auras within the city.


    As for the Sky Demon Alliance''s demonic servants, shadow creatures, and half-demon martial artists, their numbers were too great to count.With demonic Qi swirling tumultuously, screams of frenzy erupted in session.


    All of Baihua County.


    It was a scene of demons running wild and ghosts roaming at night¡ªa terrifying spectacle.


    Many elders, disciples, and stewards of the Demon Suppression Bureau responded one after another, engaging in desperate battles with the demons.


    In midair, the Green Spirit Demon King''s gaze lowered, clearly aware of Zhou Guiyu''s presence.


    "She has spotted me!"


    Zhou Guiyu''s heart chilled, and he dared not be negligent.


    He gathered his scattered attention from the chaotic battlefield, his gaze bing solemn as he decisively chose to strike first.


    Whiz, whiz, whiz!


    Droplets of water condensed out of thin air.


    They continuously stretched and transformed, forming hundreds of ice cones inch by inch.


    Each ice cone, wrapped in formidable force, shot out like bullets from a sniper rifle toward the Green Spirit Demon King, a kilometer away.


    "Is this all the Deputy Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau is capable of?" Facing such an attack, the Green Spirit Demon King''s expression was cold. ?


    She slightly shook her head, her face even showing a hint of disappointment.


    Crack!


    Within ten meters of her vicinity.


    The ice cones froze mid-air, suspended.


    Ground down by the wind wall that enveloped the Green Spirit Demon King, they crackled, shattered, and vanished from sight.


    The Green Spirit Demon King''s figure swayed gracefully, her fingers flicking lightly.


    Swish!


    A Wind de suddenly formed.


    At first, it was only three to five centimeters in diameter, seemingly harmless.


    However, as it flew through the air, it continually drew power from its surroundings, growing and expanding until it became a massive vortex hundreds of meters in diameter right in front of Zhou Guiyu.


    Zhou Guiyu''s ck hair whipped wildly about, and the hem of his long robe behind him pped against his face, pping loudly.


    He pushed off the ground, exploding with force.


    Yet his body, drawn by the vortex, had its trajectory altered and slowed down perceptibly.


    By the time he regained his senses, the massive Wind de was already strikingly present before him!


    Crrrack!


    A loud noise resounded.


    Zhou Guiyu''s body, along with the tower behind him,


    Were both severed in half by the Wind de, a deep gash appearing on the ground.


    The tower copsed thunderously, and from within came screams of horror. This tower was an arsenal within Baihua County, home to many soldiers and civilians. Now all met their doom, either torn apart by the hurricane or buried under the rubble, leaving not a single survivor.


    "The desperate cries of mortals on the brink of death are truly delightful..." the Green Spirit Demon King murmured as she casually flicked a lock of hair behind her ear.


    She licked her lips, a captivating flush spreading across her pale cheeks.


    "Hmm?"


    The Green Spirit Demon King''s gaze sharpened.


    Suddenly, she discovered that Zhou Guiyu, who had just been sliced in half, had not perished.


    His severed upper and lower halves transformed into liquid, recondensing together, twisting and morphing back to their original form.


    However, Zhou Guiyu''splexion had turned much paler, and there was even a trace of blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.


    Clearly, this method imposed a great toll on him and was not to be used lightly.


    "Interesting!" The Green Spirit Demon King gently lowered the hand that she had held by her ear, chuckling lightly, "You do have a strong will to live, but you are just a slightly tougher ant."


    "Struggle all you want¡­ bring me as much amusement as possible."


    In the end,


    Her voice grew colder and more ethereal,


    Like a distant, aloof, and merciless ancient deity looking down upon all living beings.


    The hurricane dispersed thest wisp of thin cloud in the sky as the crisp, cold moonlight shone down. The Green Spirit Demon King spread her arms wide, her fingers sweeping forward. Behind her, more than a dozen giant Wind des twisted into shape instantly. With a sharp, piercing howl, they crashed down on Zhou Guiyu like andslide and tidal wave!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Who dares to intrude on the Demon Suppression Tower!"


    "A demon!? How could there be a demon escaping from the Demon Suppression Tower; what is going on!"


    "Kill!"


    Inside the Demon Suppression Tower.


    The Wolf King and Zhou Batong had barely taken a few steps when they were surrounded and attacked.


    Each steward disciple, upon seeing the Wolf King''s burly, dark figure swaggering down the corridor, was initially shocked, disbelieving.


    But as they came to their senses, they attacked without a second word.


    Boom!


    Sword Qi and gusts of wind roared.


    Rushing toward the Wolf King like a tidal wave.


    Unfortunately, the disparity between them was simply too great.


    The Wolf King, a Fierce-level Great Demon, corresponded to the strength of family heads and deputy governors of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Moreover,


    Fierce-level Demons possessed a powerful killer feature like the demonic barrier.


    The disciples and stewards of the Demon Suppression Tower seemed formidable in appearance, but their efforts were like mere stones in the tide, having no significant effect on the Wolf King.


    "Hahaha!" The Bull Demon King roared withughter, his body expanding inch by inch, covered in ayer of crimson, twisted demonic aura.


    Bang!


    He stomped forcefully with his foot.


    His body charged forward like an armored tank.


    Along the way, anything he encountered, whether it was barriers set up or disciples too slow to dodge, all exploded on the spot, leaving no bones, turning into drifting blood mist.


    In an instant, the entire first floor of the Demon Suppression Tower quieted down, leaving only the sounds of wailing and gasping for breath.


    Zhou Batong''s eyes twinkled with a smile as he followed behind the Bull Demon King.


    In his hand, he held a rather tacky,rge golden broadsword.


    It seemed as if it were cast from gold.


    Even in the darkness, it was dazzling, shining brightly.


    Pfft!


    A golden arc shed.


    Zhou Batong beheaded the disciples who had miraculously survived and were still struggling, then gave each a kick, ensuring they were dead beyond doubt.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-


    "The Demon Suppression Tower has nine floors in total; the lower four floors contain insignificant riff-raff."


    Zhou Batong came to the Bull Demon King''s side and said, "We need to hurry to the upper four floors; that''s where the main show is. Releasing those guys will definitely give the Demon Suppression Bureau a severe headache!"


    "Wahaha." The Bull Demon Kingughed heartily, "After tonight, whether the Demon Suppression Bureau still exists is still up in the air!"


    "The Demon King speaks the truth." Zhou Batong smiled and echoed from the side.


    The two continued forward.


    The Bull Demon King was burly and heavy, and his running was thunderous.


    As he ran along the pre-arranged route, he wondered, "Both the upper and lower four floors of the Demon Suppression Bureau contain demons, but what about the fifth floor, what exactly is that?"


    "The fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Bureau is where the elders live," Zhou Batong replied.


    "Elders..." The Bull Demon King''s eyes widened, breathing heavily, "The Demon Suppression Tower Master who killed the Wolf King and the White Deer Demon King, is he also on this floor!?"


    "Exactly!" Zhou Batong nodded, his voice grave.


    Su Heng had killed Hong Wendao that day, and Zhou Batong was also present at the scene.


    Having witnessed Su Heng''s ferocious demeanor firsthand,bined with the opponent''s unbelievably exaggerated battle record, Zhou Batong''s words inside and out revealed considerable wariness.


    "Do you remember what the Green Spirit Demon King tasked us with? Don''t act rashly if you encounter that guy," Zhou Batong warned anxiously.


    "I understand, I understand," the Bull Demon Kingughed loudly, "I, Old Bull, am the cleverest one in our area."


    Hiss...


    Upon hearing the words ''the cleverest.''


    Zhou Batong''s right eyelid twitched fiercely, and a foreboding feeling suddenly surged in his heart.


    Bang!


    The two burst through arge door.


    Amid the flying wood chips, they had already reached the fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    In a spacious room before the stairway corner, there was a huge square martial training ground.


    On the training ground, a burly elderly man with white hair sat cross-legged, beside himy a rusty, old copper mace.


    It seemed he had heard the noise from outside.


    The elderly man slowly raised his head, opened his eyes, and two streaks of blood light appeared in the darkness.


    "Something''s off about this guy''s aura, be careful!" Zhou Batong''s expression darkened slightly, sensing a hint of threat from Zhao Zongwu.


    He was just about to speak when the Barbarian Bull Demon King let out a wild roar.


    "Fooling around with your tricks, eh?" The Barbarian Bull Demon King charged forward, growing increasingly arrogant and agitated.


    It bellowed, "Watch me tear you apart alive, old cow!"


    Boom!


    The floor beneath its feet explosively burst open.


    Sharp horns topped with ayer of metallic cold light on its head, its body inhaled and swelled, driving a fierce wind and turning into a blurry afterimage, bursting forward with a crash.


    Bang!


    Zhao Zongwu''s body flickered, and he grasped a bronze mace that was by his side.


    He swung it up, then smashed it down.


    Hum!


    The demon king''s bullish body was actually stopped in its tracks.


    The crimson demonic barrier attached to its body flickered intensely and then burst open with a pop.


    Right between the two horns on its forehead, a visibly crimson lump emerged, oozing blood, covering its entire head.


    The tform beneath Song Zongwu''s feet copsed and crumbled, kicking up dust.


    But his body was like it was cast from bronze and iron, unmovable.


    Amidst the dust.


    Zhao Zongwu''s whole presence emitted a strong, bloodthirsty aura, with ripples forming and dispersing under his feet.


    Seeing the Barbarian Bull Demon King about to go berserk again, Zhou Batong''s heart suddenly trembled.


    He quickly pushed with his hand, "I''ll handle him, you go ahead with the n and release the demons on the fourth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower."


    "Alright!" This time, the Barbarian Bull Demon King agreed with a grunt.


    The two momentarily separated.


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King proceeded alone, but the structure of the fifth floor was different from the lower four.


    Plus, Zhao Zongwu''s blow had really packed a punch. It had dazed the Barbarian Bull Demon King, making him stagger like a drunk, unsteady on his feet. It wandered around the fifth floor for quite some time without finding the stairs to the sixth floor and instead ended up in a huge office with floor-to-ceiling windows.


    The windows had been shredded in the aftermath of a previous demon king''s battle, and the wild wind and the cold moonlight poured in from outside.


    On a broad clothes rack.


    A pure white, huge wolf fur cloak fluttered up and down.


    Sensing the familiar scent on the wolf fur, the Barbarian Bull Demon King sobered up.


    Its eyes widened in fury, its fists creaking, "It''s the Wolf King''s fur, brother, you''ve died a terrible death!"


    "So... this must be the Demon Suppression Tower Master''s room!"


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King stopped, looking around.


    Seeing arge door in the corner, with patches of white ash under it, it appeared to have been recently hewn.


    "This door is..." the Barbarian Bull Demon King stepped forward, extending a hand to touch it.


    Snap!


    But just then.


    Arge hand pped on his waist, "What are you doing here!?"


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King looked down to see it was Zhou Batong, who had just hurried back, his face sweaty and panting heavily.

 Chapter 120: 115: Terrifying Blood Pool, Demon God Opens Eyes!

    "Damn it!"


    Zhou Batong, somewhat agitated, scratched his head and red at the Barbarian Bull Demon King, grumbling, "Didn''t I tell you to go to the top four floors of the Demon Suppression Tower to undo the seals? What are you doing in this damned ce? I''ve been looking for you for ages!"


    "That bastard killed my brother!" The Barbarian Bull Demon King clenched his fist tightly, panting heavily.


    Its other hand pointed towards a wolf-skin cloak on the rack, its eyes blood-red.


    The pungent hot breath exhaled from the Barbarian Bull Demon King''s nose and mouth sprayed all over Zhou Batong''s face.


    His forehead veins throbbed.


    But upon reflection, he thought it not worth shing with this brainless creature.


    "So¡­" Zhou Batong sneered, "what are you doing in this damned ce¡ªdid you also want to avenge your brother?"


    "Don''t forget, even the White Deer Demon King was ughtered by that guy, let alone you."Among the seven Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance,


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King''s strength rankedst, with nothing but brute force.


    Being single-minded, he did not catch the sarcasm in Zhou Batong''s words.


    "Under normal circumstances, I would definitely not be able to defeat that guy," the Barbarian Bull Demon King said in a husky voice, "but if that guy is in a critical moment of seclusion, then it''s hard to say. I remember, you human Martial Artists cannot be disturbed during seclusion, right?"


    "The slightest mishap could lead to deviating into madness, or even immediate loss of control and death on the spot."


    "Seclusion!?"


    Zhou Batong was also startled, "How did you know he was in seclusion?"


    "With all the noise we''ve been making, and that guy still hasn''te out, he must be upied with something urgent," the Barbarian Bull Demon King said, casting a disdainful nce at him.


    Zhou Batong''s forehead veins throbbed violently again.


    Being looked down on for his intelligence by this brainless creature was utterly unbearable!


    "Besides, there''s this door!" The Barbarian Bull Demon King turned around, knocked on the stone door in front of him with his brawny arm, and immediately a thudding sound ensued.


    "Goodness¡­"


    Zhou Batong turned to look, also startled, "This door is entirely made of glowstone."


    Glowstone was a considerably precious material.


    Not only was it sturdy, but it could also suppress and iste demonic qi.


    The sudden appearance of such a door in Su Heng''s office, whenbined with various details, made Zhou Batong think the Barbarian Bull Demon King''s guess was not so far off.


    "How about that!?" the Barbarian Bull Demon King said enticingly, "If we can take this opportunity to finish that guy off, it would be a great aplishment!"


    "Such an opportunity, if missed, won''te again."


    "Really this coincidental?" Zhou Batong pondered for a while and gradually became tempted.


    Bang!


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King, careless,


    Bowed his head, aimed his horns at the stone door.


    Its body''s muscles erupted, every hair standing on end, as it charged once more.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion resounded.


    The white ash scattered from the ground, but the stone door didn''t budge an inch. Explore more at m,v l''e-


    Instead, the Barbarian Bull Demon King''s two horns were heavily embedded in the stone door; it pulled hard twice but could not free itself.


    Bang!


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King, somewhat annoyed,


    Kicked at the door with one foot, using the tremendous recoil to finally free itself.


    It staggered back several steps, tumbling over, smashing several chairs and the solid wooden desk in the center of the room before finally sitting on the ground with a thud. R


    Its face and body were covered in fine wood shavings, looking utterly disheveled and embarrassed.


    "Phew!" The Barbarian Bull Demon King spat out a piece of paper stuck to its face, stood up and asked, "This door is both stinky and tough; if Old Bull can''t break it, do you have any ideas?"


    "This door is crafted from glowstone, specifically to counteract you demons¡ªyou obviously can''t easily break it."


    Zhou Batong touched the flesh on his chin and said, "I can make a mark on it, then you can follow the mark to pry the door open. That should work, right?"


    "Hmm, we can try that," the Barbarian Bull Demon King nodded.


    "Then¡­"


    Whoosh!


    Zhou Batong took a deep breath.


    His body fat surged like a tire,


    A stream-like force emerging, flowing into his arms, causing them to visibly swell.


    He then took the broadsword from his back, swung it mightily at the door.


    Boom!


    Another loud sound.


    As the dust slowly settled, a distinct dent appeared right in the center seam of the stone door.


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King stepped forward, gripped the dent with both hands and pulled hard to both sides. As the lowest-ranked Demon King, this fellow still had some merits. At the very least, purely in terms of brute strength, the Barbarian Bull Demon King deserved somemendation.


    Its arms bulged, teeth clenched.


    Its eyes filled with blood-red capiries, andrge veins bulged over its face and body.


    Boom, Boom, Boom!


    The massive, several-ton stone door, along with various mechanisms within the walls,


    Was forcibly ripped open by the Barbarian Bull Demon King, apanied by a mighty wind sweeping away the dust on the ground, revealing a hallway before the two of them.


    The hallway was pitch ck, seemingly unfathomable, with only a dim red light twinkling at its deepest end.


    No sooner had the stone door been opened than a thick, heavy odor of blood filled the air.


    Zhou Batong''s eyelids throbbed violently.


    He felt a bit breathless and a strong sense of imminent danger overwhelmed him.


    "What are you standing there stupidly for,e on over," the Barbarian Bull Demon King had already plowed ahead into the hallway.


    At that moment, he stopped in his tracks and turned his head to urge.


    Zhou Batong clenched his teeth.


    As a Family Head, he didn''t want to be looked down upon by others.


    So, steeling himself, he followed, walking alongside the Barbarian Bull Demon King.


    "What about the guy outside, did you kill him?" The voice of the Barbarian Bull Demon King arose and echoed in the darkness.


    "No..." Zhou Batong replied solemnly, "That guy had merged with a powerful demonic corpse and couldn''t control it. I released some sixth-level demons to lure him away. By the time I turned back, I realized you weren''t on the sixth level at all, so I had toe back and look for you."


    As Zhou Batong spoke, he eventually fell silent.


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King hummed in response and didn''t speak again, both men bowing their heads and moving forward.


    The short distance of less than a hundred meters seemed as long as the road to heaven at this point, the oppressive feeling growing ever more tangible as they moved forward. Eventually, even the thick-skinned Barbarian Bull Demon King noticed something was wrong and began to breathe heavily.


    Finally, the two arrived at the room at the end of the corridor.


    The room was a sea of blood.


    What caught their eyes was a huge blood pool in the center and an enormous crimson cocoon within it.


    The cocoon was three meters tall and more than two and a half meters wide.


    This was still in a seated posture. One could only imagine how tall and majestic the creature inside the cocoon would be if it stood up!


    "Is that Su Heng inside the cocoon!?" both eximed with bulging eyes, stunned by the scene before them.


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King eximed, "Such a vast blood pool, what wicked cultivation technique is this guy practicing!"


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King felt the presence of Demon Kings inside the blood pool, and not just one.


    There were also various powerful human Martial Artists, demonic servants, and so on.


    As a Demon King,


    It had ughtered countless beings.


    But to gather such a vast blood pool of high-quality blood was beyond the imaginings of the Barbarian Bull Demon King.


    "Damn it, this guy must be the biggest demon in the Demon Suppression Tower," he felt, sensing the powerful aura emanating from inside the cocoon.


    Zhou Batong was deeply shocked as well.


    He gulped nervously, his face turning pale, unable for a moment to determine whether the being inside the cocoon was human or monster!


    "Whether it''s human or monster, this is a rare opportunity, let me handle this!"


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King sensed the presence of Bai Lu and Cang Ye, two Demon Kings, inside the blood pool.


    Anger surged straight to his crown.


    His eyes reddened and smoke billowed from his nostrils.


    He stomped heavily, and his robust body charged towards the blood cocoon like a mad bull.


    Without hesitation, he exerted all his strength, vowing to annihte, tear apart, and grind the giant cocoon and the creature inside it into the mud!


    "Aaaaaah!"


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King had not yet touched the blood cocoon; he had barely even touched the blood at his feet.


    He suddenly stopped and let out a piercing scream.


    "What''s happening!?" Zhou Batong was instantly rmed.


    But he saw the previously calm blood pool, sensing an intruder, violently surge and boil.


    Huge clumps of muddy blood marsh twisted around the Barbarian Bull Demon King''s robust hooves and thighs.


    The moment the two made contact, they hissed and emitted thick corrosive fumes.


    "Damn it, what the hell is inside here!" As madness turned to horror on the Barbarian Bull Demon King''s face, his legs already showed bones in just a few moments.


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King struggled violently, trying to exit the blood pool.


    Crack!


    The cocoon ripped open, and a ck light shed fiercely.


    A massive tail, pitch-ck with a gigantic triangr w at its end, spread out, clutched the Barbarian Bull Demon King''s neck without warning, and yanked him in fiercely.


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King''s huge robust body, uncontroble like a rag doll, soared in the air.


    The blood cocoon torepletely, revealing a pitch-ck, fierce dragon-like demonic figure that slowly rose.


    "Save me!" The Barbarian Bull Demon King trembled and howled loudly.


    His voice abruptly stopped¡ª


    A maw full of sharp teeth violently opened and mped down on the Barbarian Bull Demon King''s neck. Two thick wed hands, covered with scale armor, gripped the Barbarian Bull Demon King''s shoulder and arm and tore fiercely.


    Hiss!


    In the chilling sound of flesh being torn,


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King''s face twisted, his eyes bulging, and his body was brutally ripped into two halves like a toy.


    Chunks of organs, flesh, and bones fell into the blood pool, causing ripples.


    The blood pool swirled and instantly digested these matters.


    The remaining thick blood, like magma, slowly flowed upward, forming a terrifying crimson blood over the limbs of the monster, entirely enveloping him.


    Amid the hissing sound, thick smoke emitted from the monster''s body, and the blood pool visibly dropped, exposing the bones at the bottom. All the nutrients within the blood pool were entirely absorbed by him,pleting the final dragon transformation!


    In another part of the chamber,


    Zhou Batong''s legs went weak, with a turmoil of emotions flooding his mind.


    His face was terrifyingly pale, and his back was soaked with cold sweat.


    "What the hell is this joke!"


    "A Demon King! Goddamn, a top-tierbatant of the Sky Demon Alliance, taken down in an instant! And even in an unconscious state!"


    Zhou Batong trembled, holding his breath, his back tightly against the chamber wall, inching slowly towards the corridor.


    Fearful that any slight noise might awaken the monster in the blood pool.


    Plip!


    A drop of sweat fell from Zhou Batong''s chin,


    Landing on the floor, sshing, and making a faint sound.


    At the same time, along with a long breath, the monster in the blood pool abruptly opened its eyes.

 Chapter 121: 116: Advantage Is Mine? The Heart of the Black Glove!

    "Boom!"


    The moment Zhou Batong''s eyes met the monster''s, he felt like ck thunder exploded inside his head.


    Countless scenes of bloody rain and foul winds, mountains of corpses and seas of blood crashed into him.


    "No!"


    This was not an illusion!


    The floor beneath his feet and the walls all around him were buzzing and trembling, cracks spreading asrge chunks of dust and rubble fell from the ceiling.


    In front of Zhou Batong, Su Heng''s eyes were filled with a blood-red light.


    Covered with a crimson blood over his dark and ferocious dragon-transformed body, an overwhelming demonic aura emanated from him, making the Demon Suppression Tower beneath their feet, which seemed incapable of bearing that power, tremble and sway constantly. Wave after wave of terrifying murderous aura surged at him like tidal ripples.


    Zhou Batong''s flesh trembled in response, his face deathly pale,pletely void of any thought of resistance."Monster!" Zhou Batong''s psychological defenses were crushed bit by bit.


    "Run!"


    He roared.


    No longer bothering to hide, he scrambled towards the corridor on all fours.


    He sprinted toward the glimmer of light at the end of the corridor.


    Behind him, Su Heng, who had just finished his closed-door cultivation and awoken, was still somewhat stunned.


    The first thing he felt was strength, aprehensive robustness. His body seemed no longer made of flesh but was like a terrifying volcano filled with scorching magma. Every organ, every piece of keratin, was born for battle and ughter, the power erupting from his casual movements seeming capable of destroying a mountain.


    Then...


    He looked down and saw the huge bull head in his hands.


    The immense and robust body of the Demon King Bull had beenpletely devoured by him, leaving only this head frozen with a look of horror in his hands.


    Surprise shed through Su Heng''s eyes, glowing with crimson light.


    Where did this bull heade from?


    A pie from the sky, or was it someone''s takeout for him?


    Unable to figure it out, he simply stopped thinking about it.


    Watching Zhou Batong flee in disarray and hearing faint cries of fighting from outside the Demon Suppression Tower,


    Su Heng roughly guessed what had happened during this time.


    "Then, just kill them all!"


    Click!


    He shook his head and moved his body gently.


    Immediately, the sound of his bones vibrating resonated through his body, his blood heated and sped up its cirction, rumbling through his veins like the engine of a battle tank. ?


    Bang!


    Su Heng stepped forward.


    It was just a casual movement, without any deliberate force.


    Yet even so, deep grooves appeared on the tough Yao stone ground.


    This material, known for its sturdiness, waspletely unable to withstand the casual force emanating from Su Heng''s body.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Reaching the entrance of the corridor, Su Heng inhaled arge breath of air.


    The powerful capacity of his lungs seemed to suck in all the air in the room. The strong attraction of the vacuum caused dust and stones to lift from the ground. Even Zhou Batong at the end of the corridor could feel the galeing straight at him, his clothes whipping around furiously.


    His heart filled with horror.


    In a hurry, he turned around and suddenly saw Su Heng punch fiercely forward from the end of the corridor.


    Boom!


    The terrifying power burst forth; the air, which should have been invisible, waspressed into a white torrent harder than steel. It surged out like a high-speed train, the walls and ground along its path fracturing and caving in, instantly appearing in front of Zhou Batong, filling his entire field of vision.


    "A casual punch and at such a distance still has such power!?" Zhou Batong was overwhelmed with fear.


    In despair,


    He could only thrust the broadsword behind him forward like a shield.


    Bang!


    His overweight body, along with the broadsword in his hand, was unceremoniously flung away.


    The power of the punch was undiminished, the torrent flooding into the room outside, shattering the remaining windows, and destroying every piece of furniture. Under the bright, frosty moonlight, the wolf-skin coat fluttered wildly, scraps of paper floating around like snowkes.


    Pfft!


    Zhou Batong spat a mouthful of blood midair.


    Carried by the fist wind, he was hurled through the window, tumbling out of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Outside, in the midst of a chaotic battlefield,


    Zhou Guiyu knelt on the ground, bleeding from all over his face and body, even forming a pool of blood beneath his feet. A deep, bone-deep cut across his chest damaged the internal organs within. Half-kneeling, breathing heavily and hoarsely, his face was a mask of pain.


    In front of Zhou Guiyu floated the Green Spirit Demon King with wings on her back, surrounded by swirling winds, her skirt billowing.


    On her beautiful, fair face, an expression of lofty indifference.


    She gently wiped beside her ear with her hand.


    Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -


    Bowing her head,


    She saw a smudge of blood on her fingertips.


    "Yourst ace?" scoffed the Green Spirit Demon King, "You managed to injure me, that''s somewhat impressive. However, I''ve never liked dogs that bite."


    "So..."


    She stretched her hand forward, and several pale-green Wind des twisted into shape.


    Gathering in the palm of her left hand, they formed a chaotic and dangerous high-pressure air mass, a terrifying force capable of destroying a city district.


    The Green Spirit Demon King lifted her hair from her ear, preparing to finish off Zhou Guiyu once and for all.


    But just at that moment¡ª


    Bang!


    A muffled sound echoed through the air.


    Zhou Batong''s blood-drenched body suddenly appeared between the two of them.


    He struggled to stand up but failed, blood seeping from his mouth and nose, his face twisted and ugly with pain and fear.


    Whoosh!


    A dark shadow appeared next to Zhou Batong.


    It was Ximen Xing, another family head, tall and strong.


    "How did you get so badly injured!?" Ximen Xing hurriedly reached out to help Zhou Batong, stuffing a bunch of life-saving healing pills into his mouth, while urgently asking, "What happened in the Demon Suppression Tower, is your missionplete?"


    After swallowing the pills streaked with thick blood, Zhou Batong''s face regained a bit of color.


    He grabbed Ximen Xing''s arm with one hand, his eyes bulging with visible terror on his face.


    "Run!" Zhou Batong screamed, "Run quickly, there''s a monster in the Demon Suppression Tower!"


    "Monster!?" Ximen Xing was surprised, "Isn''t it normal to have monsters in the Demon Suppression Tower?"


    "Where is the Bull Demon King?" Green Spirit Demon King said coldly.


    "It turns out the fool I swallowed whole was the Bull Demon King, tsk tsk, I thought someone had ordered me a takeaway," remarked a cold voice out of nowhere, making the three instantly alert.


    Bang!


    The dark green floor beneath them exploded violently.


    Sinking downwards to form a crater.


    Within the five-meter wide crater stood a towering pitch-ck figure.


    Layers uponyers of exaggeratedly thick ck scale armor, with magma-like, seething hot blood seeping through the armor crevices. A crown formed by three thick horns rested on his head, and a stout tail swung back and forth behind him. A bone mask in the shape of an inverted triangle covered his face.


    Only revealing a grin that seemed to swallow the world and a pair of cruel and merciless eyes.


    His mere appearance caused the air temperature to skyrocket, distorting the moonlight and forming tangible wisps of smoke.


    The odor of sulfur and steel assaulted the senses, and the horrifying aura of death and demonic energy made all three before him quiver in their hearts. Even the entire battlefield around them went quiet in an instant!


    "You... You''re Su Heng!?" Green Spirit Demon King frowned slightly.


    Including the Bull Demon King from just now, nearly half of the Demon Kings in the Sky Demon Alliance had fallen at Su Heng''s hands, a record too astonishing.


    Su Heng didn''t have the habit of dealing with food.


    He turned slightly, his head lowered, and his blood-red gaze shifted to Zhou Guiyu behind him, "Are you alright?"


    Zhou Guiyu looked up and met Su Heng''s eyes. Despite theck of malice in those bloody eyes, being targeted by such a powerful creature sent a shudder through Zhou Guiyu''s heart.


    "Huff..." He took a deep breath, steadying his emotions, before tremblingly replying, "I''m fine."


    "Good," nodded Su Heng, "Stand back, I''ll handle this war."


    "You!?" Ximen Xingughed loudly in front of him, his arms trembling as the wraps around them tore apart, revealing the muscr arms beneath.


    He pointed forward, saying coldly, "Don''t panic, everyone, the advantage is ours! United, we three are invincible in Baihua County!"


    "Three against one?" Su Heng scoffed, "Idiot, now it''s two against one!"


    Before the words ended.


    His figure blurred suddenly, vanishing into a shadow.


    Before Ximen Xing and Green Spirit Demon King could react, Su Heng reappeared in exactly the same position as before.


    Only...


    In his left hand.


    Was a still-throbbing heart covered with awork of blood vessels.


    Drip-drip, thick blood dripped through the gaps in Su Heng''s fingers, falling to the ground with an audible sound.


    The fine features of Green Spirit Demon King''s face showed no more cold arrogance, as visible panic shed by.


    Her innate ability was "Summon Wind."


    She could condense Wind des to kill enemies unseen or ride the wind to travel a thousand miles in a single day.


    In battle, she could even gather information from the movement of the wind, making her powerful in both offense and defense.


    It was due to such a formidable talent that even though Green Spirit Demon King''s true form was frail,


    She was second only to Alliance Leader Babek in the Sky Demon Alliance.


    But when Su Heng made his move just now, she hadn''t sensed any movement from him at all.


    Her vital talent, her lifeline, hadpletely failed her for the first time. The shock and panic in Green Spirit Demon King''s heart was insurmountable, and she was already contemting retreat.


    On the other side, the situation for the pair from the noble family was even worse.


    Zhou Batong clutched his chest, slumped on the ground, gasping for air.


    Although he wasn''t the one who had died, throbbing pain from the depths of his heart felt so real it turned his face green.


    "I..."


    Ximen Xing''s eyes shook violently as he slowly looked down.


    Through his blurring, shaky vision, all he could see was his own empty chest cavity, from which blood was dripping down, congealing into lines. Through the bloody lines, the devastated streets behind him were all too clear.


    St!


    With a cruel grin, Su Heng squeezed hard.


    The heart in his hand exploded.


    In that same moment, Ximen Xing fell to the ground, facedown.

 Chapter 122: 117: Dragon Demon Descends, Massacring All Around!

    A family head of a noble family died suddenly and mysteriously.


    Even to his death, he couldn''t rify how Su Heng had struck.


    Watching the scene before him,


    Zhou Batong''s heart trembled violently, and he could no longer muster any thoughts of resistance.


    He now only hoped the Green Spirit Demon King would dy just a bit, creating an opportunity for him.


    He tapped the ground with his foot, turned around, and wanted to leave the battlefield, fleeing as far as he could. He was even willing to give up his position as the head of the family just to survive. After all, with his strength, no matter where he went, the world was vast and open to him.


    "Huff¡ª"


    But Zhou Batong had barely taken two steps when a gust of wind surged towards him.


    Already seriously injured and caught off guard, he was lifted off the ground and sent flying. Extreme fear.


    His mind initially went nk.


    By the time he realized, a streak of green light shed past him, and he recognized it was an act of the Green Spirit Demon King.


    "You motherfucking bastard! Bitch, whore!" Zhou Batong''s face turned red with rage as he cursed loudly and turned around to see Su Heng getting closer and closer to him.


    "I¡ªBang!"


    The plea for mercy had no chance to be voiced.


    A dark iron fist then smashed down from above, and Zhou Batong''s corpulent body exploded on impact.


    Blood sttered everywhere, vaporizing into a crimson fog. Bits of bone and flesh, caught in the violent wind, floated mid-air, obscuring the view.


    The Green Spirit Demon King, already in mid-air, turned around.


    The high-pressure air orb held in her hand suddenly exploded, and instantly, hundreds of wind des violently smashed down towards Su Heng.


    The air tore apart, and the moonlight twisted.


    Incisive wind des fiercelyshed Su Heng''s body.


    On the ground below him, a narrow ravine abruptly appeared, with the floor shattered and mud sttering.


    However, Su Heng stood unmoved in the center of the crater, from beginning to end, like an immovable steel mountain.


    The sharp wind des that could easily slice through buildings and crush stones couldn''t even leave a light scratch on his scale armor.


    Hiss!


    Nevertheless, the Green Spirit Demon King hadn''t intended to harm him in the first ce.


    Her aim was only to buy time.


    Compared to traditional martial artists and demons, owning wings was undoubtedly a significant advantage for the Green Spirit Demon King.


    While the battlefield for other martial artists and demons was two-dimensional, the Green Spirit Demon King''s battlefield was three-dimensional.


    She could attack from unexpected angles.


    Moreover, even when facing formidable foes, she could fly away into the sky and escape.


    Flying hundreds to thousands of meters high, even if her opponent was very strong, they could only stand on the ground and stare helplessly, unable to reach her.


    By using this tactic,


    The Green Spirit Demon King had escaped dangerous situations several times before, and it seemed this time was no exception.


    "Huff..."


    Flying to mid-air, she gently ced her hand over her chest.


    She took a deep breath and turned back to look.


    Just as the Green Spirit Demon King''s muscles began to rx, they suddenly tensed, and her pupils froze, trembling in their sockets.


    On the ground in the za,


    Su Heng bent his knees, sank down, and with a fierce thrust of his foot, propelled himself downward powerfully.


    Boom!


    Huge cracks distorted and spread underfoot, covering the entire square before exploding loudly, scattering dust and debris. The violent gust swept around, and thepletely shattered ground rolled up and down like water waves. The buildings in the surrounding blocks copsed outward in patches, resembling blooming reeds.


    Even the Demon Suppression Tower was affected, shaking violently. Thick, fierce chains stretched taut and quivered with a creaking noise.


    In the air above, vast expanses of golden Earth Vein Array Patterns emerged.


    And with this violent recoil force,


    Su Heng''s body suddenly disappeared from the square, enveloped in a wild wind, soaring into the sky like a rocket. An astonishing oppressive force came head-on, and the Green Spirit Demon King''s long hair unfurled and danced wildly.


    "How is this possible!?" Watching the pitch-dark figure rapidly erging and approaching in his line of sight, along with a thunderous, fierceughter,


    The Green Spirit Demon King''s face was full of horror, and his chest trembled with the terrifyingughter resonating within.


    Swish!


    She dared not stay any longer.


    Summoning the strong winds, pping her wings.


    The speed increased again, and she changed directions in midair, hoping to shake Su Heng off this way.


    Bang bang!


    Two bolts of thunder exploded in the air consecutively.


    Su Heng stomped hard, the air instantly solidified into a solid state then explosively shattered.


    Apanied by a conical sonic boom cloud forming and dispersing underfoot, Su Heng changed directions twice in a row high in the sky, his figure shing explosively, and in an instant, he appeared right above the Green Spirit Demon King.


    "Hahaha!"


    Watching the horror-stricken desperate expression of the Green Spirit Demon King before him, Su Hengughed heartily.


    "Did you hear that? The sky is under my feet, the wind is wailing to me!"


    He spread his arms wide, the formidable blood energy around him twisting the air, morphing into a ck fog and smoke, obscuring the bright moonlight.


    Bang!


    He stretched out his hand forward, fingers spread, and fiercely clenched his fist.


    Crimson mes crawled all over Su Heng''s body, in the Green Spirit Demon King''s view, truly like the legendary evil demon of the world.


    Irresistible, invincible.


    Hiss¡ª


    ck hair unfurled, wildly dancing in the wind.


    The next instant, eighteen ck thunders appeared out of nowhere, exploding, and a massive punch asrge as a canopy fiercely smashed down.


    "Ahhhh!" The Green Spirit Demon King screamed piercingly,yers of demonic barriers twisted into form in front of her. Apanied by the howling wind, they formed a wind shield. Elevating her defense to the utmost, yet still futile. Under such exaggerated and terrifying power, any resistance seemed frail andughable.


    Boom!


    The wind shield instantly exploded, and the demon remains twisted and shattered.


    Su Heng''s pitch-ck, fierce iron fist, almost asrge as half of the Green Spirit Demon King''s body, smashed against her face, the tremendous force bursting instantly!


    Boom!


    Another loud noise.


    Compressed gases exploded, forming rings expanding outward, morphing into a peculiar conical shape in midair.


    At the center of the cone, the Green Spirit Demon King''s body lost control. Wrapped in ayer of red light, she plummeted downward at extreme speed.


    It looked just like a meteor streaking across the sky.


    Due to the intense friction with the air, it burst forth with a plethora of light and heat.


    Bang!


    The recently calm ground exploded once more.


    A huge hole, over ten meters wide and five meters deep, appeared at the center of the square.


    The remnants of some cyan-ck bricks at the edge, under the fierce impact, crumbled into dust and drifted in mid-air.


    And right in the center of the pit.


    The Green Spirit Demon King''s limbs were damaged, her body covered in blood, looking like a disfigured human, utterly tragic.


    However, her eyes still shone bright, reflecting the moon on the horizon, and the pitch-ck shadow that stepped closer to her from beside the moon.


    "Monster..." the Green Spirit Demon King coughed twice in pain and screamed.


    That punch just now.


    It shattered all her bones, and her organs were severely damaged.


    This was still the result of Su Heng holding back; otherwise, with the Green Spirit Demon King''s feeble body, she would have exploded mid-air and beenpletely obliterated on the spot.


    The shadow stopped beside her.


    With a flick of the long tail behind him, the sharp w at the end gripped her slender neck and lifted her up.


    Discover more stories at m,v l''e-


    "Do you have anyst words?" Su Heng''s massive face filled the entire view of the Green Spirit Demon King, iparably domineering.


    The Green Spirit Demon King closed her eyes, unwilling to look any longer.


    Snap!


    Su Heng applied a little more force with his tail w.


    The Green Spirit Demon King''s head tilted, she lost consciousness and fell into aa.


    She was casually thrown to the ground by Su Heng.


    Zhou Guiyu''s injuries had somewhat recovered, and now he appeared next to Su Heng.


    He first looked up at the over four-meter-tall Su Heng, d in ck armor, then down at the disfigured Green Spirit Demon King.


    Unimaginable.


    Just moments ago, she was still aloof and hovering above his head.


    And in the blink of an eye...


    "Find a chain and lock her up. She is still useful to me. Do not kill her," Su Heng said calmly, "After this war ends, I will take time to slowly process her into a flesh field, only then can her greatest advantage be utilized."


    "Understood!" Thinking of the rumors about flesh fields that circted out of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Zhou Guiyu was also startled and quickly bowed in response.


    "Hmm!" Su Heng nodded.


    His figure blurred and disappeared.


    In an instant, he had charged into the battlefield outside, his mighty energy bursting forth, with screams following one after another incessantly.


    In less than the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, Su Heng returned to the square beneath the Demon Suppression Tower.


    His body and hands were stained with crimson blood.


    Meanwhile, the city regained its silence. All the demonic martial artists who had invaded Baihua County had been ughtered by Su Heng, not one was left.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    Apanied by the sound of breaking air, figures appeared beside Su Heng.


    It was indeed Li Xunhao, Jin Mingxi, Bai Wangchuan, and many other elders, as well as many elders serving Su Heng whom he had seen but could not recall their names.


    Each of these elders was injured.


    Their gazes towards Su Heng were filled with deep reverence.


    To end the battle single-handedly in an almost brutally overwhelming manner, ughtering the Demon King and the family heads.


    Even Li Daoxuan, at his peak, couldn''t achieve this feat.


    Only the extraordinarily talented previous Tower Master of Baihua County from generations ago could possibly do this. But even that was just a possibility; it had been over a hundred and fifty years, and few who had seen the former Tower Master in action were left.


    "Tower Master... how did you turn into this state?" In the crowd, the youngdy Bai who had a good rtionship with Su Heng spoke up.


    She was small-statured and strained to look up.


    His chin and neck were almost aligned in a straight line, so that he could see Su Heng''s eyes.


    In the past, Su Heng was equally exaggerated, but now... the horns on his head, the tail behind him, and the hideous scale armor covering his entire body made him appear even more demon-like than actual demons. Hardly any human essence could be seen in him anymore.


    "The Eight Phases Secret Skill of the Tyrant Dragon was created in imitation of the Tyrant Dragon. When cultivated to a high level, step by step, one approaches the form of a dragon, and the body naturally undergoes transformations," Su Heng said in a deep voice, exining casually.


    The Eight Phases Secret Skill was the core inheritance of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Among the elders and disciples present, there were no shortage of cultivators.


    Regarding what Su Heng had said, most had heard simr rumors before, but they had taken them only as sensational headlines.


    But they had never imagined.


    That someone had truly cultivated to this stage.


    Thinking back to the formidablebat power Su Heng had disyed earlier, some of the younger disciples suddenly became very excited.


    Su Heng, however, was pleased to see this.


    If there was an opportunity, he might evenplete the upper half of the secret technique.


    He had never been one to hoard his martial skills, and he even hoped that these cultivation techniques would be widely disseminated to have more challengers.


    He had reached such a realm and believed he should have the confidence matching his own strength.


    But just as...


    Boom!


    Su Heng had not finished speaking when a huge sound erupted from behind him in the Demon Suppression Tower.


    The discussion atmosphere, which had been heating up gradually, instantly quieted down, and eyes filled with terror swiftly looked upward.


    They saw a fierce and filthy demonic qi erupting like a volcano, shooting straight into the sky in an instant.


    It obscured the moonlight, forming rolling dark clouds.


    Golden Earth Vein Array Patterns first appeared in empty space, crisscrossing. Then, rippling like water, they vibrated intensely, shed brightly, and quickly dimmed and vanished. The chains wrapped around the Demon Suppression Tower tightened inch by inch, showing cracks and finally snapped simultaneously with a crack.


    Down below the Demon Suppression Tower, Jin Mingxi and arge group of elders and disciples turned deathly pale.


    Only Su Heng remained calm as water, his eyes flickering with red light.


    "The seal of the Demon Suppression Tower has been broken!"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Demon Suppression Tower, ninth floor.


    In a room filled with an antique charm and aromatic incense.


    Liu Qingqing was earnestly writing at her desk, seemingly indifferent to the events happening outside.


    Even as the Demon Suppression Tower shook violently several times, with Earth Veins surging and seals failing, Liu Qingqing waspletely unaware.


    Because she knew.


    With that person guarding the Demon Suppression Tower.


    No matter what happened here, the Demon Suppression Tower could not possibly be breached.


    Footsteps slowly came from the dark corridor, Liu Qingqing sighed softly and slightly adjusted her cor.


    "Have youe to kill me?" she asked calmly, lifting her head.


    In the dim red glow of thentern.


    A familiar yet so unfamiliar figure appeared before her eyes, striking Liu Qingqing like lightning, leaving her stunned.


    "t!" The brush in her hand fell to the ground.


    Gone was her previous calm!

 Chapter 123: 118: The Hong Family Father and Son, The End of the Monkey King

    Baihua County, Hong Family''s earthen fortress.


    Under the bright moonlight, arge group of people and horses were engaged in battle.


    The nging of swords, the sound of closebat, and the mournful cries for help from those on the brink of death created a chaotic symphony.


    The originally peaceful and tranquil residence with its bamboo groves was now covered with crimson bloodstains, corpses strewn everywhere, a sight of utter devastation.


    "Kill!"


    In the midst of the crowd, Li Daoxuan''s eyes shed with a faint cold light.


    He leaped forward, reaching out with his palm, and delivered a powerful blow to the top of an elder''s head from a world n.


    The elder''s head exploded on impact, a fountain of blood spurting from his severed torso.


    Even those strong in the realm of demonic spawn were powerless.In the face of a master like Li Daoxuan, they had no chance to fight back.


    After eliminating one, Li Daoxuan continued his motions without pause, flipping through the air towards another elder.


    That elder, having witnessed the previous scene, panicked.


    Dropping his long saber, he turned and ran.


    But in doing so, he exposed a vital spot on his back to Li Daoxuan, who leaped and caught up from behind.


    Just as his fist was about toe crashing down, the swirling gust already rippling his clothes¡ª


    However, at the moment of impact¡ª


    Bang!


    Li Daoxuan suddenly changed direction.


    Twisting his waist and turning his back, thetent force within his body exploded with a roar.


    With a ferocious punch, he struck out in the direction to his right.


    Boom!


    Like a grenade going off, a thunderous explosion resounded through the air.


    Li Daoxuan spun in midair, thennded on the ground with ease and ir, flicking his sleeves and casually readjusting his hair.


    "Hong Jiuxiang, you old man, still trying to sneak up on me? I''d know what kind of fart you''re about to let out just by the way you stick out your ass," Li Daoxuanughed heartily among the crowd, his face brimming with pride.


    On the other side, Hong Jiuxiang''s face was dark as water.


    He looked down at his trembling fingers, clearly having been at a disadvantage in the exchange of blows just moments before.


    The two had been enemies for many years.


    Li Daoxuan knew Hong Jiuxiang''s strength like the back of his hand.


    Although he was slightly stronger, defeating his opponent was not going to be easy.


    In this war, the first thing to do was to target the external figures, gradually clipping away his adversary''s wings.


    And then, when the opportunity presented itself, he would deliver a fatal blow.


    With this thought in mind¡ª


    Li Daoxuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he quickly formed a n.


    Whoosh!


    A breeze blew by.


    His figure vanished out of sight.


    Elsewhere, Murong Hanshuang was being besieged by three experts from the world n.


    He had cultivated the Cold Ice Charm from the Eight Phases Secret Skill, covering the surrounding area withyers of ice-blue force with his every move. Ice crystals condensed out of thin air, but though this force was strong in defense, itcked in attack.


    Murong Hanshuang had tried to break through several times without sess, stuck fast to the spot, and was in a somewhat unfavorable situation.


    Bang!


    Li Daoxuan descended from the sky, his robe obscuring the moonlight from behind.


    With a punch in midair, the force of the Heavenly Demon Devastating within him resonated with the surrounding environment.


    The fierce and powerful wind from the punch came barreling forward, blowing up sand and rocks from the ground. One of the men, unable to dodge in time, was directly struck by the wind, sent flying through the air. He spat a mouthful of blood, his face pale as a sheet, and by the time hended, he was clutching his chest, unable to move.


    The other two, seeing Li Daoxuan''s approach, were terrified and quickly retreated. But the temperature around them plummeted abruptly, and ice crystals began to envelop them, slowing down their movements.


    Li Daoxuan closed in andnded a punch on each of them.


    By the time they hit the ground¡ª


    Their internal organs were shattered, and theyy breathless.


    "Well done!" Li Daoxuanughed heartily, patting Murong Hanshuang on the shoulder.


    "You and I, uncle and nephew, will fight our way in and out of this den of n devils today and create an era of peace!"


    After sessively killing several experts from the world n, Li Daoxuan grew even more exhrated.


    The force within him surged, flickering like mes, rippling underfoot, his robe billowing in the aftermath.


    His mere presence was like that of a Stabilizing Pir, causing the surrounding world n elders to hesitate toe near.


    "Excellent!"


    Murong Hanshuang nodded vigorously in agreement.


    It seemed the spirit was catching, and the force within him surged with powerful Condensation.


    Spurt!


    Li Daoxuan''s arms shook, ready to release his power¡ª


    But suddenly, a feeling of weakness spread from his abdomen, and the fire-like force burning within his body quickly extinguished.


    His eyes wide, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth, his face filled with shock.


    Looking down¡ª


    A sharp dagger had pierced through from behind, protruding from the lower abdomen.


    "You!?" Li Daoxuan slowly turned around, in disbelief at seeing Murong Hanshuang behind him.


    ```


    For a moment, he thought his own niece had been controlled by sorcery, but Murong Hanshuang''s pupils were ice cold and indifferent, clearly not the case.


    The dagger brutally stirred in the belly, and a great deal of blood gushed out.


    Bang!


    Li Daoxuan mmed down with a palm.


    Murong Hanshuang was immediately sent flying, crashing heavily into a dirt wall in the distance.


    The originally chaotic battlefield suddenly fell silent.


    Whether it was the Demon Suppression Bureau or the n elders, everyone''s face wore an expression of disbelief.


    "What are you doing!?" Wang Xindong leaped forward andnded beside Li Daoxuan, his eyes red with rage as he red at the traitor.


    His fists were clenched so tightly they cracked, and his robust body trembled uncontrobly.


    "Do you still remember what I told you?" Hong Jiuxiang, d in armor, slowly appeared in front of Li Daoxuan.


    He wore a smile, his hand fondling his long beard.


    He spoke calmly and evenly, "Li Daoxuan, even you can''t keep winning forever."


    "Tell me, why!" Li Daoxuan did not respond; his face did not show much pain or sorrow, just confusion and disbelief.


    "Remember my mother?"


    Murong Hanshuang wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and slowly got up, holding her chest, "She died, died at your hands!"


    "Senior sister?" A blurry figure emerged in Li Daoxuan''s memory.


    He shook his head and said calmly, "She died at the hands of a demon, and when she was brought back to the Demon Suppression Bureau, she was nothing but an empty shell. The fierce ghost that killed her took residence in her body. I should have shown you the demon''s remains."


    "You''re talking nonsense! You think just any demon''s remains can fool me!" Murong Hanshuang''s eyes bulged, her voice came out hoarse and grating as if wrenched from her throat.


    "Heh heh..." Li Daoxuan suddenly let out a coldugh, "I understand now."


    "What do you understand?"


    Murong Hanshuang was being looked at with such a cold gaze.


    She felt an inexplicable panic, stepped back, and leaned against the earth wall behind her.


    "When you lie, you still can''t meet my eyes; from childhood to this day, over a hundred years, this habit has never changed."


    Li Daoxuan raised his head and let out a long sigh, his voice full of weariness, "What you want is the Demon Suppression Bureau, it''s power. The so-called revenge for your mother is nothing but a front to deceive others, and even yourself."


    "You''re lying!" Murong Hanshuang screamed.


    "Then look into my eyes and repeat what you just said!" Li Daoxuan roared, his white hair flying about, much like an old lion at dusk.


    Murong Hanshuang suddenly raised her head and stared into his eyes.


    He opened his mouth but made no sound.


    "What a piece of trash!" Wang Xindong let out a coldugh and spat in her face. Even many from the ns looked at Murong Hanshuang with intense disdain. Fighting and betrayal for power weremon among martial artists.


    But ying the saint while being a whore, and even using one''s deceased mother as a shield, was simply too disgusting.


    "Li Daoxuan, your era has ended." Hong Jiuxiang''s face was filled with the smile of a victor, "Facing death, do you have anyst words you''d like to say?"


    ```


    "You think you can deal with me just by resorting to such despicable tactics?" Li Daoxuan sneered.


    "Then what if I join the fray!?" A tall figure d in beast-patterned bronze armor appeared on the battlefield. Holding a long spear, with a handsome face, the bright moonlight cast ayer of silver-white upon him, making him look even more stern and unshakable.


    What''s more, the aura he exuded was faintly no less intense than that of Hong Jiuxiang.


    This man was none other than the strongest among the younger generation of the nobility, Hong Dingtian!


    "Hahaha, not enough!" Li Daoxuanughed heartily, "Even if I am grievously injured, even if the two of you from the Hong Family join forces, I, Li Daoxuan, am still invincible!"


    He took out a pill the size of a thumb from his bosom, rubbed off the coating, and immediately, a strong fishy smell emanated, spreading across the battlefield.


    Wang Xindong was shocked by this sight, "No way!"


    He reached out, trying to stop it.


    But it was toote; Li Daoxuan had already swallowed the pill in one go.


    Boom!


    Instantly, a domineering presence burst forth from Li Daoxuan.


    Thick, ferocious veins climbed over his entire body, his spotted skin broke out in copious hair, and his shriveled frame inted rapidly as if pumped with air.


    In the blink of an eye, a three-meter-tall, pitch-ck fearsome demonic ape appeared on the battlefield. It let out a long roar toward the sky, like thunder exploding, causing the ground to erupt in flying sand and rocky debris, and even the elders of the nobility couldn''t bear it, spewing blood from their mouths.


    "I want to see how you father and son are going to kill me today!"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Hanlin..."


    Liu Qingqing''s eyshes trembled slightly, disbelieving as she looked at the figure before her, "Am I dreaming, is it really you?"


    "It''s me, Mother." Xu Hanlin stopped, his eyes brimming with tears.


    Discover more content at mvl


    Everything around him seemed to blur out of his perception, leaving only the familiar figure in front of him.


    "It''s me, I am Hanlin." Xu Hanlin took two steps forward, stumbling over a chair tucked under the table. Nearly falling over, he disregarded everything, half-knelt on the ground, barely embracing the snake demon in his arms, his chest heaving violently.


    "I''m sorry, Mother, I shouldn''t have..." Xu Hanlin began incoherently, tears streaming uncontrobly from the corners of his eyes.


    A cold, delicate jade hand gently caressed Xu Hanlin''s face.


    "You must have suffered a lot toe here," the white serpent said sadly.


    "Those hardships are nothing, it was worth it," Xu Hanlin said passionately, "I''vee to rescue you, Mother. I''ve be very strong now, no one will ever separate us again."


    He reached out to grasp the white serpent''s arm, "We''ll leave this ce now, we''ll go home together."


    "No..."


    His mother''s words struck him like a thunderbolt.


    "Hanlin, I''m sorry, I can''t go with you," the white serpent shook her head, her face filled with immense joy and sorrow.


    "Why!?"

 Chapter 124: 119: Half-Human, Half-Demon, Utter Despair

    "Why!?"


    Xu Hanlin''s eyes widened as he turned around, staring at her nkly.


    "That person is still here, I can''t get away," Liu Qingqing shook her head, her voice filled with sadness.


    "That person, who is he?" Xu Hanlin''s face was full of confusion and puzzlement, "Even if Li Daoxuan were before me, it would mean nothing. Who else in Baihua County could stop me!?"


    "No, you don''t understand. That person, he is aplete monster, he is death, he is unbeatable. Even in the Corpse Mountain Demon Country, I have never seen such horror," Liu Qingqing''s beautiful and delicate face gradually twisted, her shoulders trembling uncontrobly. Your next chapter is on mvl


    For twenty years...


    The pent-up surging thoughts and sadness in her heart turned into a river, breaking through all barriers.


    "Hanlin, you''ve walked this path alone all this way, you must have suffered a lot," Liu Qingqing gently touched Xu Hanlin''s face with her hand, "How could I have such a wonderful child as you." Her other hand clutched her chest tightly, her face full of sadness.


    "Over these years, I''ve had many things to tell you, but there''s no time now," Liu Qingqing turned around, picked up the booklet she had just finished writing from the desk, and ced it into Xu Hanlin''s arms."What is this?" Xu Hanlin was full of confusion.


    "During the years when I was locked in the Demon Suppression Tower, I didn''t know whether you were dead or alive, I wrote what I wanted to say in here. I didn''t dare let anyone know, I was afraid they would kill you. It''s really good that you are still alive,"


    Liu Qingqing''s eyes were red, her face full of tears.


    "This is enough, while there is still time now, you should hurry and leave," she shook her head, her dark hair disheveled, "Once he returns, it will be toote."


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying!" Xu Hanlin''s brows furrowed slightly as he suddenly calmed down.


    He reached out and grabbed Liu Qingqing''s arm, "Twenty years have passed, I''ve been desperately improving myself, constantly preparing for this day. No matter who it is, no matter what happens, I must take you out of this Demon Suppression Tower, no matter the cost!"


    "Hanlin..." Liu Qingqing shook her head, she was just about to say something.


    Boom!


    A loud noise, the dust exploded.


    Arge hole suddenly appeared in the Demon Suppression Tower, and the bright moonlight poured in from outside.


    The cold night wind dispersed the dust, the curtain pages rustling, an immensely tall and ferocious figure stood in the gap. His ck robe fluttered in the wind, the moonlight coating him with ayer of silver-white. A pair of eyes, glowing red, were filled with malice staring at the mother and son before him.


    "Hahaha!" Su Heng''s throat burst out with a series of coldughs, "What a touching reunion of mother and son, have Ie at an inopportune time!?"


    Liu Qingqing''s figure shook, she stepped forward, and extended her hand in front of Xu Hanlin.


    "You are the monster my mother mentioned!" Xu Hanlin roared, his eyes filled with crimson light.


    His figure shed, and before Liu Qingqing could speak, he had disappeared from the spot.


    The next moment¡ª


    Hiss!


    Amidst the sharp, piercing sound of cutting through the air, Xu Hanlin appeared above Su Heng''s head.


    His left arm swelled with blood, and patches of pitch-ck snake scales appeared.


    His five fingers clenched into a fist.


    With a ferocious and swift strike, he mmed it toward Su Heng''s head.


    "Hm!?" Su Heng''s eyebrows twitched, and mes leaped within his pupils, "That''s somewhat impressive, stronger than those trash Demon Kings from the Sky Demon Alliance."


    "However, that''s all there is." Su Heng''s voice grew colder as heunched a ferocious punch that followed.


    Boom!


    Xu Hanlin''s expression drastically changed.


    He only felt an exaggerated and terrifying forceing head-on, crushing through his own power and then heavilynding on his face and body.


    In midair, Xu Hanlin''s body first froze and deformed. Then, with a gust of wind, it dispersed, sweeping across the room.


    Xu Hanlin burst out like a cannonball, violently hitting the wall behind him.


    "Is this all you''ve got!? And you dare shout in my face!" Su Heng snorted coldly, tapping his foot heavily on the ground.


    Among the crackling sounds of the radiant stone floor cracking and sinking, his demonized body burst out.


    Tearing through the air, he chased forward.


    About to smash this man''s head with a punch and end this farce.


    Bang!


    An incredibly ferocious punch was intercepted.


    As pale as jade, an arm crossed in midair, fully advancing to block.


    Liu Qingqing''s figure suddenly lowered, her legs plunging directly into the ground beneath her feet. A Demon scale appeared in the middle of her forehead, sharp teeth showing at the corners of her mouth. Her normally normal eyes also turned into blood-red vertical pupils. Her entire demeanor became enchantingly abnormal, like a blood-red rose bristling with spikes.


    "Let him go, and I''ll let you dispose of me!" Liu Qingqing looked up at Su Heng''s eyes, pleading in a low voice.


    "Hahaha! Let me dispose of you!?" Su Hengughed wildly, punching the white snake down to the ground, "What are you, to beg mercy from me?"


    He lifted his leg to kick at the snake demon, when a violent surge of energy came head-on.


    "Bastard! You dare insult my mother!?" A roar resounded, Xu Hanlin, just recently embedded in the wall, charged at Su Heng like a mad dog.


    His body swelled to over three meters, covered with pitch-ck snake scales, and his spine was studded with fierce protrusions. He hadpletely lost any human form, exuding the extraordinary power unique to both demon monsters and Martial Artists, motivating both to the extreme in a furiously mad punch that came like a ck light.


    Bang!


    Su Heng reached forward to block with his hand.


    The squeezed wind sted against his face, blowing his hair beside his ears.


    "Interesting!" Feeling a slight tingling sensation spreading from his arm, Su Heng''s expression also became a bit more solemn and serious.

 Chapter 125: 119: Half-Human, Half-Demon, Utter Despair_2

    "Cultivating human techniques with a half-demon''s body, it appears then, Elder Zhao Luoying was also killed by you?"


    Su Heng recalled the battle on Canglong Mountain, chasing after the remnants of the Sky Wolf Sect.


    Elder Zhao Luoying''s bones were gone, only a rotten head remained, casually discarded in the mud like trash. By the time it was dug out, it had already rotted and teemed with maggots.


    "Zhao Luoying?" The two crossed arms, momentarily at a standoff.


    Xu Hanlin, enraged to the extreme, let out a coldugh, "I''ve killed many from the Demon Suppression Bureau. Do you ask for the name of a chicken before you eat it?"


    "Good, boy!" the blood vessels in Su Heng''s eyes burst, "You''re the first to dare be so arrogant in front of me!"


    "Arrogant?" Xu Hanlin''s aura, already extremely fierce, surged again.


    Broad blood-red stripes exploded under his Scale Armor, twisting and ovepping, barely forming the grotesque visage of a goat-human creature.


    "Today I''m not just arrogant, I''m going to kick your head around like a ball!"The two powerful forces squeezed and expanded, sting apart thunderously.


    Within the blood-colored smoke.


    Xu Hanlin''s body suddenly turned ethereal and vanished.


    Boom!


    A mountainous and torrential fist solidly struck the center of Su Heng''s abdomen.


    Lightning-fast, Su Heng reached forward to grasp, but within the thick fog, Xu Hanlin disappeared again, followed by another punch smashing onto the left side of Su Heng''s shoulder.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    This was just the beginning; within an instant, hundreds, if not thousands, of punches, like rolling meteors, continuously struck the crucial points of Su Heng''s body.


    The room thundered, the ground and walls tore inch by inch, all furniture reduced to dust.


    The entire Demon Suppression Tower shook violently; waves of scorching red light, along with the dense fog, erupted like a volcanic explosion through the cracks in the walls and surged outward.


    In the square below, Zhou Guiyu and many elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Also thought of stepping forward to lend a hand.


    But as soon as theynded at the gap, the oing gust of wind blew them away, uncontrobly falling from the sky and crashing heavily onto the ground. ?


    The crowd below the tower was shocked.


    Just the aftereffects of the battle were so terrifying.


    The venerable elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau didn''t even have the qualifications to join the battle; who exactly had entered the Demon Suppression Tower!?


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Inside the Demon Suppression Tower, Xu Hanlin abruptly stopped.


    He gasped violently for air, his slippery sweat seeping from the crevices of his scales.


    Before it could settle, it waspletely evaporated amid the hissing noise, forming scalding steam that sted outward.


    Bending over, head down.


    All ten of his fingers were broken, his arms twisted and contorted.


    Even spikes of bone pierced through the flesh, exposed outside, viscous blood sma continuously dripping from the wounds.


    Hysterical rage controlled his nerves, until now, Xu Hanlin only felt waves of stabbing pain erupting from all over his body.


    "However, after mming down hundreds of punches, that guy should no longer be able to stand up." Xu Hanlin gritted his teeth, staring ahead.


    For some reason, a terrifying premonition arose in his heart.


    Each heartbeat in his chest was so clear, so desperate.


    "Whoosh!"


    The cold wind swept away the dust and dispersed the blood-colored dense fog.


    The ferocious horns, the swaying long tail, the pitch-heavy Scale Armor covered with ayer of red light; Su Heng''s massively muscr body appeared right in front of Xu Hanlin, his mouth twisted into a grim smile, showing no sign of injury.


    "You¡ª" Xu Hanlin''s eyes almost split, hardly able to believe his own eyes.


    "This is the ''Celestial Fiend Demon Annihtion''!" Su Heng''s patience had gradually worn out, "Well then, let me show you what true power is!"


    Swish!


    His figure shed, suddenly appearing in front of Xu Hanlin.


    His left hand raised high, Scale Armor fluttering, his arm rapidly filled with blood and expanded, erging to several times its original size in the blink of an eye.


    The power of ''Celestial Fiend Demon Annihtion,'' incorporating the transferred force andbining it with his inherently overwhelming strength, both forces erupted simultaneously!


    The giant ck hand, like a heavenly lid, with a sharp sound of tearing through the air, came crashing down!


    Xu Hanlin felt a sense of despair rise within him.


    All he could see was everything being enveloped by this ck and red giant palm.


    Irresistible, inescapable.


    His entire body''s demonic power frantically surged, channeling into his arms, struggling to lift upwards.


    Boom!


    Xu Hanlin''s entire body shook violently, his pores oozing blood, exploding and dispersing to form a crimson ring. A giant hand broke through multiple defenses, unabated in momentum, and viciously struck right in the center of Xu Hanlin''s chest.


    Clutched tightly, swung up, and then fiercely smashed downward.


    Another loud bang, the ground exploded and formed a huge crater.


    Xu Hanlin''s eyes bulged, with blood-red lightning exploding in his head, his consciousness nking out, leaving him gasping subconsciously.


    When his focus returned, his vision gradually cleared.


    Amid the dust, Su Heng''s dark, towering figure appeared like a demon king walking across the world, stepping closer and halting beside him.


    "Idiot!" he lifted his foot and stomped down hard, "You can''t save anyone, reunite with your mother in hell!"


    Boom!


    Immeasurable force struck, and the entire floor instantly copsed downward.


    In the center of the crater, Xu Hanlin''s body curled upward like a shrimp.


    The foot felt as if it had ttened half of his chest into thin slices, his heart and organs aching as if exploded, his ribs instantly breaking who knows how many. His powerful half-demon body still stubbornly sustained his life.


    But he was nearly at his limit, each breath as rough as a broken bellows, his whole body in severe pain, his muscles uncontrobly twitching and convulsing.


    In his blood-red eyes,


    He found himself fallen into the eighth level of the Demon Suppression Tower, a dark square.


    Surrounding cells were deathly quiet. All prisoners held within were already absorbed by Su Heng into the blood pool, turned into nutrients and digested.


    Xu Hanlin clenched his hands, pushed himself up, and struggled twice, but he couldn''t get up.


    He copsed on the ground, his pupils dted, his face slowly showing despair.


    Su Heng appeared again beside him.


    Raised his foot.


    This time, he aimed at his head.


    He originally wanted to turn this guy into a meat field, but upon deeper thought, there was still a trace of human blood in him. Better to kill him straight away.


    But just at that moment¡ªswish!


    A beam of white light shed, immense force struck, and Su Heng''s heavy body was directly blown away.


    Passing through cells, smashing debris, and heavily embedding in the thick walls of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    It was Liu Qingqing¡ª


    "You forced my hand!" Liu Qingqing gritted her teeth, her face twisted and ferocious, no longer possessing her previous ethereal calm.


    She had regained her half-human, half-serpent form, muscles on her arms undting and swelling.


    Under her fair skin, strange golden runes spread out like chains, covering the surrounding walls.


    Crash!


    The wall trembled violently,rge chunks of stone falling.


    The incredibly hard luminous stone, upon merging with these runes, instantly turned into ck watery mud. Alive-like, it engulfed Su Heng, covering his limbs and body, even massive amounts of ck sludge surged into Su Heng''s mouth and nose, attempting to drown him alive.


    "Hahaha, so this is it, your true talent."


    Su Heng, held by the neck by Liu Qingqing''s hands, was mmed against the wall. The luminous stone turned muddy, nearly burying his entire body, but his face showed no fear, still hysterically sneering.


    "This ability is, transmuting everything! Even luminous stone that specifically suppresses demons can be used by you, no wonder Li Daoxuan is so wary of you!"


    "Such a strong physique, such extraordinary talent."


    "It''s a pity, truly a pity¡ª"


    Spurt!


    Su Heng''sughter turned cold.


    Liu Qingqing sensed something wrong and tried to dodge, but it was too slow.


    A sudden feeling of weakness enveloped her, her face''s crazed, ferocious expression slowly solidified, turning into pain as she gently lowered her head.


    A huge pitch-ck tail had suddenly pierced through her chest.


    On the sharp triangr w at the end of the tail, a still-beating heart was grasped.


    Bang!


    The ws closed, and the heart burst.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Arge ck hand tenderly brushed through Liu Qingqing''s soft hair.


    A greedy, ferocious mouth opened wide in front of her, a deep abyss of a maw exhaling hot air.


    Then with a burst, it bit into her neck, blood spurting wildly and instantly staining her white dress blood-red. Amid satisfied sneers, Su Heng violently shook his neck, tearing off arge chunk of flesh.


    On her face, neck, and shoulders, the mangled bloody flesh showed glimpses of white bone, Liu Qingqing''s head drooping powerlessly, half of her neck nearly torn off by Su Heng''s bite.


    "No!!!!" Inside the Demon Suppression Tower, a bone-chilling scream of utter despair resounded, tragically intense, more beast-like than human.


    In response, a series of ruthlessughter from Su Heng, "Half-breed, weren''t you pretty wild just now?"

 Chapter 126: 120: Gluttonous Secret Technique, Oil Pot Hell

    Riddled with holes and shattered, the body barely managed to stand up from the ground, looking at the white snake lying in a pool of blood, Xu Hanlin was trembling uncontrobly.


    The sea of flowers in the courtyard, the enormous pagoda tree, the setting sun, the River Lantern Festival...


    Those once beautiful memories.


    shing through his mind like a carousel, all smeared with blood, twisted and jerky.


    Intense pain triggered a physical reaction.


    Xu Hanlin opened his mouth wide, his stomach cramped, his vision blurred, and he vomited acid profusely.


    It was over.


    Everything was over.


    His dreams, his obsessions, his everything."No..."


    In the crimson view, Su Heng''s dark and burly figure was slowly walking forward.


    "Child, don''t rush." He was sneering with a mouthful of sharp teeth dripping with blood, the blood of his mother, "I''ll reunite you with your mother."


    "Taotie..." Xu Hanlin gasped with difficulty.


    A heavy voice resounded next to his ear, "I am here."


    "I need your power, all of it," Xu Hanlin''s voice carried a cry and a plea.


    "Okay."


    "Thank you!" Xu Hanlin closed his eyes, then reopened them.


    Boom!


    In an instant, a formidable power exploded inside Xu Hanlin''s body, like a volcanic eruption.


    His body temperature soared dramatically, the surrounding air visibly began to distort, steam, and emit thick smoke.


    The flesh on his body began to melt, flow, and peel off, leaving behind only a tall skeleton in the blink of an eye. Crimson infernal mes leaped in the hollow eye sockets of the skeleton, and visible hatred and despair came flooding towards Su Heng like a tide, causing the hair draped over his shoulders to suddenly re out.


    "What is this?" Su Heng paused, sensing an inexplicably familiar aura emanating from Xu Hanlin.


    "Die!" Xu Hanlin''s voice, ghastly and mournful, echoed back and forth in the Demon Suppression Tower, causing the surrounding walls to buzz and tremble.


    His ten bony fingers quickly formed seals, then he pointed sharply downward.


    "Taotie Technique¡¤Oil Pot Hell!"


    A red light twisted and spread outward, quickly enveloping the entire battlefield.


    At the same time, the melting flesh dropping off Xu Hanlin began to spread, fusing with the ground beneath him. The extremely hard radiant stone was corrupted into a sort of bloody magma-like liquid, incredibly hot and viscous, bubbling and emitting the smell of fresh blood and sulfur into Su Heng''s nostrils.


    The entire battlefield was as if truly turned into a boiling oil pot, intending to cook every living thing within into pulp.


    Su Heng''s legs began to sink downward, and in the blink of an eye, half his body was submerged in the oil pot.


    Sizzling sounds erupted continuously.


    The oil-like liquid tried to corrode Su Heng''s body, but failed to do so, only futilely emitting pungent thick smoke, obscuring the view, and to some extent, restricting Su Heng''s movements.


    "So, it''s the Taotie Technique." Seeing this scene, Su Heng let out a coldugh, instantly recognizing the familiar sensation.


    Whoosh!


    The soup in the pot began to stir, forming a massive whirlpool.


    In the center of the whirlpool, the burly body of Su Heng began to sink, as if he was about to bepletely submerged.


    He suddenly looked up.


    Through the twisted air and white smoke,


    He saw that the top of the Demon Suppression Tower had vanished into thin air, and the bright moonlight had also disappeared.


    Above the battlefield, a massive fierce ghost with sharp horns and a blood-red bodyughed eerily. In its hand, it held a bronzedle, continually stirring the pot.


    Swoosh!


    A gust of wind came head-on.


    Xu Hanlin''s body reassembled, his face as red as a ghost''s.


    He tore through the dense smoke and reached out with arge hand towards Su Heng''s forehead, but Su Heng threw a punch reflexively.


    Even under the influence of the Taotie Technique¡¤Oil Pot Hell,


    Xu Hanlin was still sted away, smashing heavily into the distance.


    But in this pot,


    Su Heng''s own strength was weakened in multiple ways, while Xu Hanlin''s was greatly enhanced.


    Soon after being thrown, the sharp and piercing sound of breaking air came again.


    A gust of wind hit him in the back of his head, but Su Heng didn''t turn back, just threw out another punch and Xu Hanlin was sted away once more.


    After repeating this more than a dozen times, Su Heng''s patience gradually wore thin.


    "Dammit, is this never going to end?" He had originally nned to wait until Xu Hanlin''s stamina was exhausted and the secret technique would deactivate itself, thereby dealing with him and the Taotie within his body together.


    But now, Su Heng changed his mind.


    After dozens of rounds, he had vaguely begun to perceive the weaknesses of Oil Pot Hell.


    Su Heng closed his eyes, inhaling deeply and exhaling slowly, his broad, pitch-ck chest heaving in sync, the blood-red patterns interwoven across his body suddenly lit up with a boom.


    "Unleash!"


    The next moment, an immensely powerful force radiated from Su Heng.


    It was like a tide that swallowed continents or a hurricane that destroyed forests.


    Long ago, when Su Heng fought against the brothers Song Yingchun and Song Ting, the force he unleashed could alter weather phenomenon to some extent, whipping up fierce winds in the thick forests, causing all creatures to wail in terror.


    And now,pared to that period,


    Havingpleted the Five Elements and awakened the Transformed Dragon State, Su Heng was more than ten times stronger!


    The overwhelming force burst forth, instantly surpassing the limit that the Taotie Technique could endure.


    The viscous oil broth enveloping Su Heng violently boiled, forming ripples and revealing the pitch-ck bottom of the pot. The secret technique condensation that formed the Oil Pot could not withstand this power. As the force stormed through, it clicked and trembled violently, revealing crisscrossing cracks.


    Above his head, the little red-skinned demon that held thedle and stirred continuously also showed a look of horror on its face.


    A force like ck smoke surged into the sky, rushing toward him.


    St!


    The ghost''s head burst open instantly.


    Blood, like magma, gushed endlessly from its headless chest cavity.


    Within the zing, distorted view, the figure of Xu Hanlin appeared. His face was ghastly, with two trails of blood tears streaming from his pitch-ck pupils. His expression was both agonizing and ferocious, chillingly eerie as if more terrifying than the ghost itself.


    "Now is the time!" Xu Hanlin screamed, seemingly having grasped the moment of opportunity.


    The hope of victorious revenge shed before his eyes.


    "Oil Pot Hell¡¤Solidification!"


    Swish!


    Streams of crimson energy exploded beneath Su Heng''s feet, folding like petals, and instantly enveloped his entire body.


    His advancing step abruptly halted, a look of surprise emerging on his face.


    "Exactly! Hahahaha, just as I thought!" Xu Hanlin''s chest heaved, tears and blood streaming down as theughter that was worse than crying emanated from his mouth. He danced and capered about like a madman, a lunatic who seemed to have escaped from an asylum.


    "By voluntarily dispersing your internal energy, you could actively break the Oil Pot Hell Secret Technique, but your impable defense would also reveal vulnerabilities," he said.


    Xu Hanlin''s hair was disheveled, his mouth twisted into a grin, his whole body shaking uncontrobly.


    "This is my chance to kill you¡ªexplode!"


    He spread his fingers wide, then suddenly clenched them.


    Boom!


    A miniature Oil Pot Hell formed inside Su Heng.


    His powerful scale armor transformed into a furnace, his blood into zing oil, and his organs the minced meat boiling within the oil pot.


    For any ordinary martial artist,


    Even with strong cultivation techniques, just this would cook their organs alive, resulting in instant death.


    Unfortunately...


    Unfortunately, Su Heng''s body inherently resisted evil.


    The Oil Pot Hell Secret Technique could not exert even a third of its power within him.


    Even setting aside his anti-evil traits, Su Heng''s body weight had already approached three thousand pounds.


    His physical strength and vitality were beyond Xu Hanlin''s belief. Even without inner energy or any cultivation technique, just his Copper Skin and Iron Bones were enough to dominate most adversaries.


    Even some powerful demons specializing in physical strength seemed too feeble in puritypared to him.


    Thus¡ª


    An attack that could instantly kill a peak demonic martial artist,


    Whennded on Su Heng, only caused his abdomen to spasm slightly, causing slight difort.


    Nevertheless, that was enough to surprise him.


    Thest time he was injured in a fight was back when he first entered Baihua County and shed with Li Daoxuan.


    The stimting sensation of flesh and blood flying was unforgettable. And now, Xu Hanlin had somewhat offered him a simr experience.


    "You..."


    Within the crimson mist formed by the Oil Pot Hell, Su Heng suddenly looked up.


    The maniacally excited gaze, even through the haze, fell on Xu Hanlin, causing him to tremble violently, his back tightly pressed against the wall.


    "How is this possible!?"


    The twisted smile on his face gradually solidified, unable to believe that his trump card had not caused any harm.


    Crackle!


    In the next instant, the ck and red scene violently flicked and jumped.


    Su Heng had already appeared in front of Xu Hanlin, his iron-cast, scaled hand harshly gripping his neck, pinning him against the wall.


    Boom!


    The wall violently exploded, forming a huge indentation.


    Debris fell, and faint moonbeams streamed in, the wall of the Demon Suppression Tower clearly having been smashed through by Su Heng.


    Xu Hanlin gaped, coughing out a mouthful of blood.


    His body spasmed and quivered, disbelievingly staring at Su Heng, his hands struggling against Su Heng''s grip, but unable to break free.


    Instead, the sounds of his neck cracking, his eyes rolling back, gradually losing the ability to breathe, his consciousness fading.


    Bang!


    In despair, he brought his arms together.


    Fiercely grasping Su Heng''s arms, he injected all his energy into Su Heng''s body, detonating the Taotie Technique with full force.


    Blood vessels in Su Heng''s pupils burst open, he didn''t retract his energy to resist, but allowed the force to rampage through his body. It seemed he was testing his limits through this method.


    The initially mild difort became more pronounced, eventually causing abdominal spasms, turning into a strong urge to vomit.


    However, that was the limit of Xu Hanlin''s desperation.


    "Not bad, really not bad!" Su Heng let out a viciousugh, his head suddenly lowering, those blood-red eyes locking onto Xu Hanlin''s pupils.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had such a thrilling fight, this is your reward!"


    Thetter was already near suffocation, his face turning purple, consciousness blurred, dark veins spreading from his neck jaw to his forehead. Seeing the manicughter on Su Heng''s face, a profound fear rose in Xu Hanlin''s heart.


    "What are you going to do!" he screamed, "No, stop! I beg you, please stop!"


    In Xu Hanlin''s terrified and desperate screams,


    Su Heng reached forward and tore his entire jaw apart.


    Whish!


    The next moment, Su Heng opened his mouth wide.


    Tearing off great chunks of partially digested flesh from the white snake, he poured it down upon the desperate, trembling gaze of Xu Hanlin!

 Chapter 127: 121: The Ultimate Insult, White Snake Demon Corpse

    "Aaaaah!!!"


    Rotten, stinking flesh smashed onto his face. The skin and flesh corroded by gastric acid gave off a hissing sound and emitted a pungent, thick smoke.


    "Monster! You deserve to die!" Xu Hanlin''s spiritpletely copsed.


    "You can''t refuse what I give you," Su Heng said, his brows tightly furrowed.


    Rip!


    He reached forward and pulled hard.


    Xu Hanlin''s entire tongue was savagely yanked out; his pupils dted, unable to bear or even imagine such torture.


    "Do you remember now?" Seeing his eyes rolling back, Su Heng smiled contentedly.


    Su Heng whispered in his ear, mouth close to it.Unfortunately...


    With his tongue pulled out, Xu Hanlin could only make gasping, hoarse sounds, unable to answer Su Heng''s question anymore.


    His tense body gradually rxed, and Su Heng shook his head with a hint of regret.


    "It''s broken already?"


    Crack!


    He squeezed hard with his palm, breaking the neck vertebrae.


    Xu Hanlin''s body fell limply to the ground, and Su Heng was about to crush his head underfoot.


    Whoosh!


    A sh of red light.


    The sheep-headed, human-faced Taotie appeared once again in front of Su Heng.


    Its two huge, coiled horns lunged forward suddenly, causing Su Heng''s foot tond elsewhere and the ground to shatter thunderously. Meanwhile,rge cracks emerged on the Taotie''s horns, and its head bent at an odd angle, blood oozing from between its eyes and nose.


    "Long time no see, Taotie," Su Heng said with a smile. "Now that you''ve recovered your full strength, you seem to be quite average."


    "Damn it, even I, a cold-hearted and ruthless demon, can''t stand to watch you do this," Taotie cursed angrily.


    "Then I''m sorry, I''ve never had any empathy for my enemies," Su Heng said with a coldugh.


    "How so, do you think you have the power to stop me!?"


    "Damn it, I really didn''t want to see you, you freak," Taotie panted heavily, trembling with fear all over.


    It suddenly turned around, its tongueshing out fiercely, and Xu Hanlin''s body vanished from the ground.


    "I can''t stop you, but there is someone who can," Taotie said with a coldugh.


    "Who?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow.


    Rip!


    In the next instant, a streak of white light shed, and a huge snake''s body wound around Su Heng.


    The pure white snake''s body shimmered with mysterious golden runes, swaying and condensing, slowly tightening and exerting pressure from within.


    Su Heng seemed to be engulfed in a vortex.


    He looked down, a rare expression of shock on his face.


    It wasn''t because of the force coiled around him, but because of the person who stopped him.


    "Liu Qingqing! How is this possible?"


    His heart had been crushed by himself, and his throat torn apart.


    Even the most tenacious of demons would surely be dead beyond resurrection after such devastating injuries, let alone continue to battle.


    Hiss!


    Liu Qingqing''s pure white and smooth scales rubbed against Su Heng''s pitch ck, ferocious Scale Armor.


    The sound was sharp and grating, like a train screeching to a halt, sparking a shower of sparks.


    The gluttonous beast''s gaze was heavy as it gave him a deep look.


    Boom! f


    It turned and butted forward.


    Following the path where Su Heng had previously caused damage, it burst through the wall and leapt forward, turning into a streak of bloody light, escaping rapidly from the Demon Suppression Tower. ??


    Su Heng''s eyebrows were tightly furrowed as he looked down carefully and finally spotted something amiss on the White Snake.


    The position where its heart should have been was thoroughly pierced through.


    But it wasn''tpletely empty.


    A multitude of golden runes formed an energy heart, allowing blood to continue supplying the body. Liu Qingqing''s talenty in transforming all things; she could not only manipte all things with runes but also strengthen herself.


    Even if she lost some vital organs, Liu Qingqing could rece them with runes and keep her body fighting.


    In such a situation,


    Unless she waspletely cut to pieces and thoroughly smashed,


    It was difficult for this war to truly be dered over.


    "If that''s the case, then I might as well grant you your wish," Su Heng sighed. His impression of Liu Qingqing was somewhat favorable.


    During the more than twenty years in the Demon Suppression Tower, she had been quiet, not stirring up any trouble.


    And as for even further back, there seemed to be no records of mass ughter.


    Unfortunately...


    Xu Hanlin, however, had killed countless individuals.


    In pursuit of power, he spared no expense.


    In the Demon Suppression Bureau alone, it was clearly recorded that more than a dozen elders died at the hands of Xu Hanlin.


    As for murder cases suspected to be connected to him, there were far too many to count. Since Liu Qingqing had chosen to ally with Xu Hanlin and stand against him, Su Heng had nothing to say.


    Whoosh!


    Bone des sprung out from the joints in the Scale Armor, stabbing into the body of the White Snake.


    Su Heng drew deep breaths, his muscles tensed, and he swelled in size. His eyes burst with blood vessels as he sunk his weight and exploded with force. The giant White Snake was torn apart instantaneously, its bones shattered, its flesh scattered, and it died beyond resurrection on the spot.


    Amidst the twisting haze of blood mist, Su Heng stepped on the carcass of the White Snake and slowly moved forward, to the edge of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Hum!


    The Demon Suppression Tower trembled violently.


    The Earth Vein Array Patterns, which had been extinguished, were unexpectedly reactivated at this moment.


    "No wonder I was blocked outside the ninth floor by Liu Qingqing back then; it turns out her talent could disrupt the operation of the Demon Suppression Tower and even manipte it to a certain degree," Su Heng furrowed his brows tightly, and with a fierce punch, he smashed into the golden patterns in front of him.


    Boom!


    The Demon Suppression Tower shook violently, andrge cracks spread and twisted.


    The golden patterns visibly dimmed, flickered a few times back and forth, and finally exploded with a bang, turning into little specks of golden light.


    The cold, bright moonlight spilled onto Su Heng, and his slightly curled hair was lifted by the breeze.


    In the clear sky, the gluttonous beast was nowhere to be seen.


    Su Heng''s expression wasplex.


    He turned to look at the shattered remains of the White Snake Demon Corpse.


    A prism-shaped demonic corpse, resembling a white jade scale, was quietly suspended above the rolling crimson flesh and blood.


    "To go to such lengths for one''s child, that is truly remarkable," Su Heng shook his head and reached out with his hand.


    The scale turned into a beam of white light, falling into his hand.


    Crack!


    At the same time.


    The exaggerated, muscr scale armor on his body also retracted, bit by bit.


    Su Heng''s upper body was bare, and below he wore only an ordinary pair of ck trousers, bathing in the cool moonlight.


    Enjoying the brief tranquility after the intense battle.


    Whoosh!


    A breeze blew by.


    Zhou Guiyu appeared beside Su Heng.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my ipetence!" He bent towards Su Heng, his face full of guilt.


    Just now, when the gluttonous demon escaped from the Demon Suppression Tower, Zhou Guiyu and others tried to intercept it from outside but failed.


    After all, the gluttonous demon was also a great monster demon close to the death grade.


    In terms of true strength, it was not much inferior to Liu Qingqing.


    Yet Zhou Guiyu and others had been fighting all night, each bearing injuries, so stopping it was indeed not easy.


    "No harm done," Su Heng yed with the scale in his hand, his face calm, under the moonlight, even appearing somewhat gentle.


    He reassured, "I have a feeling we''ll have a chance to meet it again in the future."


    "If we don''t eliminate this fiend today, it may be a great threat in the future," Zhou Guiyu sighed heavily, still filled with self-reproach.


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded, "then we must strengthen our patrols and make preparations in advance."


    Though he said so.


    Su Heng didn''t think the creature would appear before him anytime soon.


    As for the next time they meet¡­ with the speed at which Su Heng''s strength was improving, the gap would only widen until the creature fell into utter despair.


    "By the way!" Su Heng suddenly said, "Where is Li Daoxuan?"


    "There was such an intense fight here, several streets have been worn away, yet I haven''t seen a trace of that old fellow."


    "Uh¡­"


    Zhou Guiyu hurriedly said, "The Bureau Chief led a team to the Hong Family fortress."


    He spilled everything about Li Daoxuan''s n, and after a moment of thought, the two sensed something wrong with the situation.


    "Half the night has passed, and under normal circumstances, that guy should havee back by now, but there''s no sign of him," Zhou Guiyu''s face went pale, his fingertips trembling slightly as he became more horrified, "Could it be that the old man encountered some trouble at the fortress?"


    "Very likely!" Su Heng realized the urgency of the situation and immediately ordered, "Leave some people to guard here, the rest follow me to provide support."


    Whoosh!


    Before his words ended, Su Heng''s figure blurred, suddenly vanishing into the moonlight.


    Zhou Guiyu didn''t even have time to be surprised by this when he looked up to see a gust of winding straight at him, which was Su Heng doubling back.


    Arge hand reached out, grabbing Zhou Guiyu''s shoulder.


    "What do you mean by this, Tower Master?" Zhou Guiyu was puzzled, the gust filling his ears and mouth, making his spoken words somewhat muffled.


    "I don''t know the way, I need someone to guide me," Su Heng exined with a slight sense of apology.


    "¡­" Zhou Guiyu was speechless.


    *


    *


    *


    Bang!


    At the Hong Family fortress, Li Daoxuan looked up and threw a punch, colliding with Hong Dingtian and sending him flying.


    Hong Jiuxiang seized the opportunity, his robust figure turned into a wisp of green smoke, instantly closing in andnding a heavy p in front of Li Daoxuan.


    Spurt!


    The protective Spirit Scale Armor trembled violently, finally shattering after sessive hits.


    Li Daoxuan grunted, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.


    He used the momentum to leap forward, fists flying in the air, and within moments, several elders of a noble family were knocked down to the ground.


    At this point, Li Daoxuan was bathed in blood, exhausted, and it was clear to anyone that he was nearing his limit. Yet even so, in his Ape Demon form, with faint red light in his eyes, the terrifying aura of evil radiated from his body, deterring anyone from approaching easily.


    But...


    The Demon Suppression Bureau experts who hade with him were now less than half.


    And the situation in Baihua County''s inner city was still unknown.


    Being cautious for a hundred years.


    Yet in the end, he was backed into such a corner, beset on all sides with enemies.


    Li Daoxuan lifted his head to look at the bright moon in the sky, his heart filled with indescribable regret and anger, perhaps even more a sense of powerlessness.


    "Children, I will lead you to break free from this ce," Li Daoxuan let out a long howl.


    Two family elders tried to stop him upon seeing this, but just as they moved, the fearsome Ape Demon was already in front of them.


    Rip!


    With a forward grab, both men''s heads exploded.


    Li Daoxuan tapped the ground with his toes, advancing further, only to find another shadow in ck clothing below a dirt wall.


    Bang!


    The Ape Demon punched through the air.


    "Uncle Master!" The man''s face showed horror as his flesh writhed.


    Li Daoxuan''s murderous intent was boiling over, but for some reason, his punch softened slightly. The punch that should have hit the foreheadnded squarely in the chest. Murong Hanshuang''s cry stopped abruptly as the impact sent him flying backward, crashing into the dirt wall, buried beneath a pile of rubble.


    Such a sudden outburst, truly like a crazed Ape Demon, unstoppable by anyone, instantly cleared a path.


    The remaining members of the Demon Suppression Bureau followed suit, swiftly breaking out of the fortress and escaping.


    "Father, why didn''t you stop him?" Hong Dingtian appeared beside Hong Jiuxiang, his face full of confusion.


    "This old man, though his vitality is almost spent, is at his most dangerous. It''s not worth gambling our lives against him," Hong Jiuxiang''s face was shadowed by the firelight, and feeling something, he looked up to see a flock of bats pping their wings across the treetops in the night.


    "Moreover, even if we don''t make a move, there will be others who will take care of these threats for us," Hong Jiuxiang said coldly, with a sneer in his voice.


    "Demons?" Hong Dingtian''s face showed realization, "I see."

 Chapter 128: 122: Blood Winged Bat King, A Cunning Old Schemer

    ```


    Li Daoxuan and the others left from the earthen fortress of the Hong family, shook off their pursuers, and about half an hourter, arrived at an abandoned vige at the foot of Canglong Mountain.


    Mud wallsy in ruins, with weeds growing thickly amongst them.


    A few crows pped their wings, circling above a withered tree at the entrance of the vige, emitting strident caws.


    Whoosh!


    A cold wind blew past, and Li Daoxuan stopped in his tracks.


    He looked up at the crows perched in the tree at the entrance of the vige, then lifted his gaze to the bright moon hanging in the sky.


    The moon was about to set, and the sun had not yet risen.


    The darkest and coldest time of the day was drawing near."Cough, cough!" Li Daoxuan coughed twice, and gradually, blood began to seep from his mouth and nose, his vision blurring.


    A bitter smile appeared on his face as he thought back to over a hundred years ago when his master had disappeared without a trace, leaving him to take on the responsibility in a time of crisis, swearing to carry on the legacy of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Yet no matter how hard he tried over the years, the scale of the Demon Suppression Bureau had shrunk unavoidably, no longer possessing its former glory.


    "I guess I''m just not talented enough..." With a sigh of regret, Li Daoxuan''s face was filled with frustration and helplessness.


    Through his blurry vision,


    The tall and burly figure of the former bureau chief, with long hair draped over his shoulders, seemed to reappear before Li Daoxuan.


    "Master, I''m sorry." Li Daoxuan said, "I truly did my best."


    Boom!


    Another gust of cold wind blew fiercely.


    Finally unable to hold on any longer, he reverted from his Ape Demon state.


    Returning to his original withered and shriveled old appearance, covered in blood, he fell backwards, head tilting back.


    "Bureau chief!" The rest of the group were inexplicably grief-stricken, with faces full of rage and confusion. Several elders cried out in rm, but for a moment did not know what to do.


    Luo Shuang shed and caught Li Daoxuan by the neck, gentlyying him down.


    She pinched Li Daoxuan''s philtrum and then took out a medicinal pill from her bosom and ced it in his mouth.


    "How is he?" Wang Xindong asked.


    "He''s barely hanging on by a thread," Luo Shuang shaked her head with a dejected expression, "What should we do now?"


    "This is not the ce to discuss matters. Let''s take the bureau chief back to the Demon Supression Bureau first."


    "It''s just..." Luo Shuang hesitated, "That might not be quite proper either."


    "Why is that?"


    "We just received news that the Green Spirit Demon King has led an attack on the Demon Suppression Tower. There''s also a great demon from the Corpse Mountain imprisoned in the tower; if it escapes, the consequences would be unthinkable. And we''re not sure of the exact situation with the Demon Suppression Bureau at the moment..." Luo Shuang''s eyebrows were filled with exhaustion and worry.


    Wang Xindong''s brows furrowed deeply, pacing back and forth on the ground, feeling more powerless the more he thought about it.


    Boom!


    He punched the earthen wall beside him with great force.


    The entire wall copsed, reduced to rubble, and a cloud of earthy dust billowed up.


    "Then we''d better rest up here for the time being. You stay and guard the bureau chief, and I will go to the inner city for a look," said Wang Xindong, "If I return, it means the situation isn''t as bad as it could be. If I don''t make it back before dawn, you all should leave Baihua County directly and head to Tai''an Prefecture to seek help from the Demon Suppression Army."


    "Okay!" Luo Shuang nodded in agreement.


    She looked reluctant, as both of them could sense the high likelihood of misfortune on this mission.


    "Then, let''s not say more," Wang Xindong gestured with his hand, turning to leave the abandoned vige.


    Spurt!


    But he had barely gone two steps away,


    When the moonlight twisted, and a crimson beam of light, like a sickle de, swept across the sky.


    Wang Xindong reacted swiftly, dodging downward. But one of the white-haired elders behind him waspletely unprepared.


    His expression froze, eyes bulging.


    Trembling, he reached to touch his neck, his hand covered in blood, then lowered his head only to see a line of blood spreading, as his head rolled off his neck.


    Blood gushed out, filling the air with the stench of blood.


    The remnants of the Demon Suppression Bureau tensed up instantly, some on edge, anxiously scanning their surroundings.


    "Who''s there!?"


    Wang Xindong roared with anger, "How dare you y tricks before the Demon Suppression Bureau?"


    "Hahaha!" The harsh wind swept through, kicking up dust and stones, and the surrounding trees rustled loudly as an arrogantugh spread out.


    "If it were the Demon Suppression Bureau at its peak, I might have feared you somewhat, but now that you''ve been beaten and crippled, there is nothing more to fear!"


    A bat-like blood-red figure appeared directly in front of Wang Xindong.


    The figure had a gaunt body, pallid sickly skin, and eyes that shed with bloodthirsty excitement. A broad, crimson cape billowed behind him, tumbling about.


    Upon closer inspection,


    The cape was made of human skin.


    It was stitched with lifelike human faces that seemed toe to life and wail in twisting agony as the cape pped about.


    "Blood Winged Bat King Wei Changkong!" Wang Xindong''s face changed instantly.


    Among the seven Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance, the Blood Winged Bat King ranked third. His strength was not the strongest, but he was the most bloodthirsty of all the Demon Kings. The Demon Suppression Bureau had mobilized forces several times to contain him, but he had always managed to escape cunningly.


    Now, being cornered by him, things looked grim.


    "I didn''t expect even you to coborate with the noble families!" Wang Xindong clenched his fists, speaking coldly.


    "Hong Jiuxiang is a worthless old man, but what he promised me, I quite like!" Wei Changkong looked at the unconscious Li Daoxuan on the ground, trembling with excitement, "If I could skin the Golden-Eyed Ape King and wear it, it would be unspeakably majestic!"


    "Insolence!" Wang Xindong, as Li Daoxuan''s eldest disciple, always held the utmost respect for his master.


    ```


    At this moment, upon hearing Wei Changkong''s wild words in front of him, Wang Xindong was instantly enraged.


    Ignoring his own injuries, he took a fierce step forward.


    Bang!


    A brutish and unadorned punch shone with a ck light as it shot straight toward Wei Changkong''s face.


    Wei Changkong did not dodge or avoid the blow but threw a punch forward just the same.


    Thetter stood firmly rooted like a tree, while Wang Xindong was forced back three steps in session, each step leaving a huge dent in the ground.


    Streams of dark red lines crept up his arm, rapidly spreading to his neck.


    Wang Xindong''s face underwent a drastic change, and he fiercely pressed a point on his body.


    The spread of the dark red lines was just subdued, but his forehead was already covered in cold sweat, his body temperature soared rapidly, and his breathing became heavier and heavier.


    "Blood Poison!" Wang Xindong abruptly looked up, his face extremely unsightly.


    "Correct!" Wei Changkongughed loudly, "It seems you are also running on fumes. How are you going to stop me?"


    Swish!


    He flicked his fingers, and a sharp dagger appeared in his hand.


    The dagger left a trail of blood-red light in the moonlight, making not for Wang Xindong''s vital points, but rather shing a narrow cut on his own arm.


    "Witness my true power," Wei Changkong said, his smile growing more bloodthirsty.


    The blood from the wound did not drip down but cleaved through the air like countless des, cutting open arcs to envelop the space around Wang Xindong. Like a spiderweb woven by a hunting spider, it expanded and contracted with a piercing sound of tearing through the air, and then snapped shut.


    Swish!


    Wang Xindong dodged repeatedly.


    But in just a short while, his body was covered withrge scars.


    He too practiced the Eight Phases Secret Skill, possessing strong defensive skills honed through rigorous training.


    These bloodstains were merely superficial and did not truly harm the inner muscles, but the spreading Blood Poison was extremely troublesome.


    Wang Xindong''s body temperature continued to rise, and his eyes bulged out as if exploding.


    The other elders, seeing Wang Xindong at a disadvantage, wanted to help.


    But Wei Changkong did note alone. In the darkness where moonlight could not reach, numerous vague figures began to emerge. Explore hidden tales at


    "The final blow!" Seeing Wang Xindong was reaching his limits, Wei Changkongughed wildly, "Let''s see who can stop me now!"


    Whoosh!


    He spread the fingers of his left hand and raised it high above.


    Blood-red Arc des extended several feet from each finger, slicing through the air with a sizzling noise, and then he fiercely swung downward.


    St!


    Blood sttered out in an instant.


    The crazed smile on Wei Changkong''s face first froze, then turned into an expression of iprehensible shock.


    Wang Xindong, drenched in blood, stood bathed in the moonlight, but he was still very much alive, not suffering the heavy blow that was expected.


    And the scene of blood gushing just now...


    Wei Changkong looked down, his eyes wide open, his entire left arm severed at the elbow, the nerves, blood vessels, muscles, and bones within clearly visible.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    The dull sound of exploding heads, like fireworks, one after the other.


    Wei Changkong turned around, and in that brief moment of astonishment, the men he brought had all been killed. Their blood spurted from severed necks evaporated by the intense energy, hissing into thick smoke. Amidst the blood-smoke twisting the air and a hellish scene, a towering figure was slowly approaching.


    This man was cloaked in ck robes, his face unclear, but his build was towering and exaggerated, emitting an oppressive aura like an iing tide.


    He held his left hand in front of him, his slender fingers toying with a bloody severed arm.


    His other hand, concealed in his sleeve, was covered with dark scales, resembling a giant lizard or dragon, sticky with thick blood, dripping down with gravity.


    Wei Changkong was terrified, but he couldn''t think of anyone in Baihua County who could be this formidable.


    "Who are you!" Wei Changkong shouted, trying to retreat at the same time.


    Whoosh!


    The scene before him suddenly shifted.


    Without time for any action, the man shed from ten meters away to right in front of him.


    "How noisy!"


    A sharp, ck finger gently touched Wei Changkong''s forehead.


    A surge of energy infiltrated his skull, and precisely severed the spinal nerves connecting his brain and body.


    Wei Changkong was still conscious but could no longer control his limbs. His body went limp like noodles and copsed to the ground with a thud.


    "Su Heng!" Wang Xindong''s gaze toward him was filled with sheer ecstasy, "Your arrival couldn''t be better, is everything alright at the Demon Suppression Bureau?"


    "Mostly unharmed," Su Heng replied gently.


    "That''s good, that''s good¡­" Wang Xindong''s emotions rose and fell dramatically.


    Hearing this news, his pent-up breath finally released, and without any sense of decorum, he sat down against the corner of the wall. He tried to stand, pushing hard, but failed to rise sessfully.


    "You should rest a bit," Su Heng patted Wang Xindong''s shoulder, offeringfort.


    "If you hadn''t arrived in time, our forces really would have been wiped out," Wang Xindong looked up, his swollen and reddened eyes full of gratitude.


    "It wouldn''t havee to that..." Su Heng shook his head and walked over to Li Daoxuan.


    He squatted down and patted Li Daoxuan''s dried and darkened cheek, "Stop pretending, the guy has been dealt with by me."

 Chapter 129: 123: Successor Capital Commander, Ultimate Martial Force!

    Li Daoxuany stiffly on the ground, his corpse-like body suddenly trembled twice before his eyes actually opened.


    His eyes stared straight up at the sky, which gave Luo Shuang quite a scare, almost causing her to stagger and sit down on the ground.


    "You old thing, you''re alright!?" Luo Shuang''s face was filled with disbelief.


    "Cough, cough!" said Li Daoxuan, "The problem is not big, I still have a breath in me."


    "When we left the Hong Family''s earthen fortress, I had already sensed someone following behind us. Pretending to faint just now was also an attempt to take the opportunity to deal with this person," Li Daoxuan said, covering his chest as he coughed violently. Su Heng hurriedly reached out to gently support him, helping him to sit up.


    Li Daoxuan''s hand moved like lightning, pressing heavily on his chest, and atst, a hint of color returned to his pale, ckened face.


    "I didn''t expect you to be able toe, now I can breathe a bit longer," he said.


    "You even deceived me," Luo Shuang eximed, joy mixed with shock on her face.


    "That fellow is quite alert; if I didn''t trick you, how could I have tricked him? I just didn''t expect..." Li Daoxuan shook his head and sighed.Su Heng noticed that although Li Daoxuan had woken up, his condition was still quite poor.


    Not only Li Daoxuan, but Luo Shuang, Wang Xindong, and others were the same¡ªseriously injured and merely holding on.


    "I''ve brought you some healing pills," Su Heng said as he stood up and opened his long robe, giving it a couple of shakes.


    Handfuls of healing pills fell from his robe, piling up into a small mound on the ground.


    "Some elders from the Demon Suppression Bureau are on their way here; I arrived a bit faster," Su Heng suggested, "Stabilize your injuries here first, then we can make ns afterward."


    "Alright," Li Daoxuan nodded.


    "Thank you, Tower Master!" Luo Shuang cupped her fists towards Su Heng, her face full of gratitude.


    "I''ll keep watch for the night," Su Heng said without any pleasantries, his figure shed, and he sat cross-legged on arge stone at the entrance of the vige.


    Whether in the Demon Suppression Bureau or outside.


    As long as Su Heng was watching over, it was basically absolutely safe.


    Luo Shuang, Li Daoxuan, and the others distributed the pills and began to meditate and heal their injuries.


    The night was peaceful, with only the asional sound of leaves rustling in the breeze and a few chirps from the summer insects in the grass.


    The whole night passed in the blink of an eye.


    The sun rose from the eastern hilltop, its fiery red rays streaking across the sky.


    A ck crow with red eyes pped its wings and flew over Su Heng''s head,nding on the twisted deadwood beside him.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Heng opened his eyes and retracted his senses.


    His eyes gleamed with restrained brightness, his demeanor bing even more upright and tranquil, a change brought on by gradually adapting to the immense boost from the Transformed Dragon State.


    In the abandoned vige before him.


    Some of the elders with lighter injuries had already recovered and were up and about, while others with more severe injuries continued to sit quietly and heal.


    There were even a few young faces lighting a bonfire in an open space, grilling game they had presumably hunted from who knows where on a rack.


    A group of young people squatted by the bonfire, adding wood to the fire and chatting withughter and joy.


    Such a positive and heartening attitude amidst hardship was quite admirable.


    Su Heng withdrew his gaze.


    With a rummage in his bosom, he pulled out a diamond-shaped white snake scale.


    After disengaging the fusion with the Water Ghost Poison Sack, he ced the snake scale just below his heart. The scale merged into Su Heng''s dermis, bringing a cool sensation that spread outward like spring water on a summer day, eventually covering his whole body, forming aplete subdermalyer of inner armor.


    Thisyer of inner armor fit his body as if he was born with it, perfectlypatible.


    He opened and closed his five fingers, walked back and forth, and tried various movements, all without feeling any difort.


    He took his seat back on the stone.


    He used his fingernail to pinch his skin, which felt significantly more pliable.


    "Scale armor like an external shell in my Transformed Dragon State, snake scales beneath my skin, and a body as strong as steel wires and iron bones, now I''m really armed to the teeth," Su Heng mused. He hadn''t specifically trained in any defensive Cultivation Technique, but his defense had unknowingly be quite formidable.


    And this snake scale, which significantly increased his defensive power, was still the least noticeable of the White Snake Demon Scale''s effects on the Demon Corpse.


    Su Heng closed his eyes.


    Yet within a radius of over ten meters, every de of grass and every movement was clearly captured by him.


    This sensation was a bit like the Byakugan or the ability to see through the world. While ordinary people''s sight could only perceive what was in front of them, Su Heng could sense everything around him in a 360-degree radius without any blind spots.


    As for the most formidable power of the White Snake Demon Scale, it was still the golden energy runes that Su Heng had previously seen on Liu Qingqing and had left a deep impression. These runes, referred to as "Demon Pattern" in Su Heng''s attribute panel, allowed Su Heng to telekically manipte objects that the Demon Pattern had permeated.


    Crack!


    With a thought, he stretched out his hand and gently patted the stone beneath him.


    Su Heng reappeared to one side, while the yellowish-brown giant rock in front of him began to tremble violently.


    Dust fell from the rock, cracks spread, and then with a loud crash, the stone exploded, revealing a more than two-meter-tall stone golem amidst a cloud of dust and debris.


    With a head and arms, connected by golden "Demon Patterns," it could move freely like a normal human.


    With a thought from Su Heng,


    The stone golem rotated 360 degrees on the spot.


    It could also hop, kick, and even perform challenging maneuvers like aerial splits effortlessly.


    Su Heng yed with the golem beside him with great enjoyment, but upon sweeping his gaze over and noticing some people from the Demon Suppression Bureau in the vige being drawn over by curiosity, he coughed twice, gestured with his hand, and the stone golem disintegrated with a crash, turning into a pile of rubble on the ground.


    This talent was somewhat simr to the Wolf King''s Force Field Maniption, both broadly categorized under the ability of "telekinesis."


    The difference was that the talents of the White Snake were more refined, allowing for more varieties to be developed.


    Whereas the Wolf King''s Force Field Maniption had a farther range and was more direct in effect, primarily showcasing brute force.


    Both have their strengths and weaknesses.


    But the talent of the White Snake is applicable in more scenarios.


    "If only I could fuse the two talents,bining their advantages," Su Heng couldn''t help but think.


    After all, the number of changing monster carcasses he could fuse was limited, although he could switch them at any time.


    But that also required some time.


    In the heat of battle, who has that much time to fuss with these trivial matters?


    And carrying them all the time risks losing them by ident one day, which would be a joke.


    He could now use attribute points to strengthen the monster carcasses, but fusing two of them was not something he could do. Perhaps the Demon Suppression Bureau had simr records? Su Heng was not sure, but he temporarily noted this thought, nning to search for information in the scripture pavilionter.


    Tap, tap!


    Soft footsteps approached.


    Su Heng looked up to see Luo Shuang with dark circles under her eyes.


    "You look a bit better thanst night," Su Heng said with a smile, although Luo Shuang still looked exhausted, her aura had stabilized.


    "Thanks to the elixir you brought, and your staying up to watch over me," Luo Shuang said with a smile, "just having your figure sit here gives a sense of security."


    "The old master wants to see you," the smile faded from Luo Shuang''s face as she spoke in a low voice.


    "How is he now?" Su Heng asked as he walked alongside Luo Shuang, shoulder to shoulder.


    He asked, but in his heart, he already knew the answer. The two practiced the same Cultivation Technique; how Li Daoxuan wasst night, Su Heng could see at a nce. That feeling of amp running out of oil couldn''t be faked.


    "You''ll see when you get there," Luo Shuang sighed, seemingly reluctant to say more.


    Su Heng did not continue to question and the two hurried on their way.


    They soon arrived at a sunny slope behind the vige.


    Li Daoxuan stood on a rock on the slope, basking in the sun, nked by more than a dozen elders standing in silence, heads bowed. Even as the sun had risen and the golden sunshine drove away the chill, the atmosphere remained tense.


    Only when Su Heng approached did some of the elders nod at him, their faces showing gratitude and awe.


    Luo Shuang stopped and stood to one side.


    Su Heng moved forward alone,ing to Li Daoxuan''s side.


    Looking up, he saw the old man''s face flushed with vibrancy and his eyes gleaming brightly.


    But Su Heng shook his head, knowing this was thest rally. The body''s cells and organs were releasing theirst bits of energy. Once this energy was exhausted, the organs would fail, and there would be no saving him.


    "Do you have anyst words?" Su Heng asked, arms crossed over his chest, looking at the same sun as Li Daoxuan.


    "I thought you might be a little sadder," Li Daoxuan joked.


    "I think you would have anticipated death already," Su Heng said softly, "But as for the sun, when it sets and gathers the deste remnants of its dying light, it is also the moment it burns anew on the other side, climbing over the mountain tops, dispersing the fierce glow of dawn."


    Li Daoxuan was taken aback, seemingly not expecting such a profound statement from Su Heng, whom he thought to be a brainless brute.


    Thus, Li Daoxuan asked, "Then, would you like to be the sun of Baihua County?"


    He took out the jade Token, representing his identity as the Head of the Demon Suppression Bureau, from his robe. Su Heng paused for a moment, nodded, and reached out to ept it.


    "I am willing," he said.


    Su Heng expected Li Daoxuan might pass the Head position to him and was prepared for it.


    Both publicly and privately, he was willing to ept it.


    Privately, the Demon Suppression Bureau, backed by the imperial court, could provide Su Heng with the rich true energy he needed to enhance his strength.


    Publicly, his family and friends lived in Baihua County. The tragedy that had struck Changqing County was still vivid in his mind, and he didn''t want the same thing to happen to Baihua County.


    Inparison, it would be harder to make it on his own out there.


    Just gathering information on demons and roaming around would waste so much time.


    So Su Heng did not ponder much and nodded in agreement.


    Seeing him solemnly ept the Token, Li Daoxuan seemed relieved of a heavy burden, a smile appeared on his face, and he exhaled heavily. Read new chapters at


    "Is there anything else?" Su Heng asked patiently.


    Although they had not known each other long, their time together had been pleasant.


    Li Daoxuan taught him Tian Gang Demon Subduing and helped him recast the Ghost Sees Sorrow. Su Heng did not have many he considered friends, but Li Daoxuan was one of them. And now, this friend was about to leave.


    "Do you remember the first time we met?" Freed from the burden of being the Head of the Demon Suppression Bureau, Li Daoxuan seemed to regain some vitality.


    "I remember," Su Heng nodded.


    "Kid!" Li Daoxuan''s eyes twinkled with a golden light, "Let''s have another fight, shall we?"


    "You''re about to die, what''s the point of another fight?" Su Heng''s brow furrowed slightly, puzzled.


    "When I was a beggar, I fought with others over a half piece of steamed bun from a filthy gutter. When I got older, I fought desperately to prove myself to my master.


    And then, perhaps due to luck or other reasons, those from my generation, who were much better than me, all died, and I became the Head of the Demon Suppression Bureau. Since then, I have fought for various heavy reasons, and I could only win, not lose."


    As the sun finally climbed over the mountain top, countless brilliant golden rays shone on Li Daoxuan, casting a blurry golden halo on the old man''s body.


    "But now, I want to fight you for a reason that''s far simpler and purer."


    "What reason?"


    "Curiosity," Li Daoxuan suddenly burst into a loudugh, "I want to know, this ultimate martial force that was my lifelong dream yet never within reach, that can easily suppress everything, just how incredible a realm it is!"


    Whoosh!


    The moment Li Daoxuan''s words ended, without Su Heng nodding in agreement,


    A long punch turned into a ck light, tearing through the air and whistling straight towards Su Heng''s face.

 Chapter 130: 124: A Jaw-dropping Blow, Sending You On Your Way!

    Bang!


    Su Heng''s left hand thrust forward, firmly grasping.


    A gray-white cloud of gas exploded between them, spreading outward and forming a ring.


    "I haven''t agreed yet. You, a man over a hundred and forty years old,unching a surprise attack, isn''t that somewhatcking in martial morality?" Su Heng said seriously.


    "Surprise attacks are the true essence of oveing the strong by the weak!" Li Daoxuanughed loudly, "It is also a part of my martial path."


    Boom!


    As soon as his voice fell,


    His body swelled bit by bit, muscles on his arms bulging, sprouting a mass of ck hair.


    The strength in his body surged several times over in an instant.Caught off guard, Su Heng, weighing thousands of pounds, was sent flying directly.


    With a thunderous noise, the dusky yellow earthen building behind him copsed thunderously into ruins, the billowing dust obscuring the morning sunlight.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Dull, oppressive sounds of impact came from within the smoke.


    The ground trembled incessantly like a heart, small stones and fragments hanging mid-air.


    The faces of more than a dozen elders on both sides showed horror. Most had apanied Li Daoxuan to ambush the Hong Family''s earthen building. It was their first time seeing Su Heng unleashing his full power. Just the leaking traces of his aura were enough to make them feel breathless.


    How formidable his true power must be!


    Bang!


    The final loud noise


    Was like thunder on the ins, ripping everything apart in an instant.


    All the debris pressing on his body burst apart instantly, dark Qi and thick smoke swept around like tides.


    The rising sun waspletely obscured.


    Within the field of vision, everything was a storm of flying rocks and rolling ck smoke.


    In the center of the ck fog, a grand and fierce body slowly advanced, with pitch-ck Scale Armor and fiery dark red bloods, his eyes glinting with a cold, battle-thirsty sickly red light.


    The earth seemed unable to bear his overwhelming aura; with every step forward,rge cracks spread outward with a snap.


    "Is this guy even human? What a joke!"


    "The aura of the Eight Phases Secret Skill, how did he cultivate to this level!?"


    The elders from the Demon Suppression Bureau on both sides widened their eyes, their mouths hanging open wide enough to fit a whole duck egg. The intense aura emanating from Su Heng made them doubt whether they had been cultivating a false Eight Phases Secret Skill all these years. The gap between them was like a firefly to the bright moon, not even close to the same level. ?


    Even deputies like Wang Xindong and Luo Shuang, who had previously witnessed Su Heng take action, were no exception.


    "No wonder Li Daoxuan never worries about problems arising with the Demon Suppression Tower." Wang Xindong sighed deeply, "Such strength, indeed as the master said, allows one to push forward with brute force, unyielding and sting through any opposition!"


    As Li Daoxuan''s senior disciple.


    Wang Xindong was also over a hundred years old, but seeing Su Heng in this state still ignited a fiery passion within him.


    "Since you want to witness my full strength, then I''ll give it to you!"


    In the center of everyone''s view, Su Heng flicked his long tail onto the ground with a p. The ground beneath his feet blew apart into a crater, his body a blur, driving a gale and transforming into a straight, pitch-ck line as he sharply surged forward.


    "Good timing!" Li Daoxuanughed loudly, his entire body trembling with excitement.


    Disregarding life and death, he also drove his strength to the limit, along with thick red smoke.


    ck and red, the two thick lines collided directly, no frills involved. Transformed Dragon State battling Demon Ape Transformation, two forces of the same origin obliterated each other,pressing the air, bursting openrge swaths of white torrents, constantly surging outwards, leaving water-scoured marks on the ground.


    The elders'' robes fluttered wildly, and they had to use all their strength to counter the aftermath of the battle.


    Shock painted their faces, and they all retreated backwards.


    Leaving arger area for the two to fight to their hearts'' content.


    "Unleashed!" The Scale Armor on Su Heng expanded, emitting a vast amount of thick smoke. The woven dark red bloods on his body fiercely lit up, five forces instantly merging into one. Like a mountainous torrent, it was unstoppable, breaking throughyer uponyer of defenses. His pitch-ck iron fist suddenlynded right in the middle of Li Daoxuan''s chest.


    Bang!


    Despite Li Daoxuan desperately driving his heavenly and earthly forces,


    Such terrifying power couldn''t be resisted at all, and his body was directly sent flying.


    In midair, blood began to seep from his nose and mouth. Even though Su Heng was intentionally avoiding causing him harm, Li Daoxuan was gradually being pushed to his limits. But he ignored his own condition, howling long,pletely immersed in the battle.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The figures of the two men were like phantoms, exchanging over a hundred punches in the blink of an eye.


    Their speed and the intensity of their power sh were such that some of the less experienced elders couldn''t react at all. It seemed as though there were a dozen Li Daoxuans and a dozen Su Hengs fighting simultaneously on the open ground in front of them, with the stone debris wrapped in the fierce wind hitting their faces like bullets, causing a sharp pain.


    Yet, even so, no one chose to retreat. Instead, they tried to get as close as possible, with wide-open eyes, hoping to learn something more from it.


    Even if they learned nothing, just to feel the aura of the strong was greatly beneficial to their future cultivation.


    The two exchanged moves hundreds of times in the blink of an eye and finally moved close to each other simultaneously, with four arms colliding, locked in a standoff.


    "Is that enough?" Su Heng''s eyes grew brighter with a red glow.


    Li Daoxuan''s pupils, however, turned dull, as if he was gradually about to fall asleep.


    "Not enough!"


    Suddenly, he shouted loudly, his long gray hair loosening.


    "Just this much, how can this be enough!" Li Daoxuanughed heartily, augh so liberating that it seemed to sweep away all his grievances and regrets of over a hundred and forty years, vigorously and fervently stepping towards death under the zing sun.


    "Again!" he shouted, "use all your strength!"


    "Alright!"


    Both of them simultaneously activated the Heavenly Gang and Earthly Evil cultivation technique.


    Su Heng was far from as proficient in this cultivation technique as Li Daoxuan, not because ofck of talent, but because hecked the practical experience of winning against the odds. However, Su Heng had a stronger physique, and his vibrational frequency of force was higher. With immense power, he instantly broke through Li Daoxuan''s protective force.


    He did not continue to strike but leapt into the air amid a series of explosive sounds, flying mid-air.


    In a moment, his momentum reached its peak, and his rolling blood energy erupted like a volcano into the sky.


    Force unleashed, demons appeared behind him, and the White Snake Demon Pattern empowered his body, boosting the vibrational frequency of Heavenly Gang and Earthly Evil to a never-before-seen level, a hundredfold or more.


    This was truly the limit now.


    Even Su Heng''s body of Copper Skin and Iron Bones began to feel unbearable.


    His Scale Armor crackled, disying twisted cracks; his blood flowed like raging rivers in his veins, his eyes blood-red, with blood seeping out. His muscles spasmed and twitched uncontrobly. But his fighting spirit and aura reached an unprecedented peak, a feeling of exhration like never before.


    "The final strike!" Su Heng bellowed, his voice thunderous, "Old man, I''ll send you on your way!"


    Su Heng stretched his fingers wide, then clenched forcefully.


    In an instant, all his force converged onto his left arm, the normally intangible and formless force now so thick and dense, it radiated a golden light in Su Heng''s hand. So dazzling that to the onlookers, it appeared as though he held a small sun in his hand.


    The dawn''s red light waspletely obscured; the vast sky fell eerily silent.


    Everything around fell quiet; no sound could be heard. Wang Xindong and others widened their eyes as everything around them seemed drawn towards Su Heng, with even their own hair and robes fluttering upwards, suspended in mid-air, constantly trembling, swiftly converging towards Su Heng.


    Bang!


    The golden halo violently exploded, and with it, Su Heng''s demonic body also vanished without a trace. Find your next read on


    A magnificent and splendid beam of golden light, capable of overshadowing the sun itself, stretched straight outwards. It grazed past Li Daoxuan''s ear, snipping a few strands of his gray hair, then heavily struck the distant mountainside below.


    Time seemed to freeze as if nothing had happened.


    Only after several heartbeats did a dull, thunderous boom, like roaring thunder, roll over from afar.


    First, a zingly hot dark red beam shot straight into the sky, followed by a session of massive explosions spreading outward. Trees along its path copsed thunderously, engulfed by the gray-ck dust storm raised by the st. The ground heaved and shook continuously, with cracks wide enough to engulf entire buildings twisting and spreading.


    Boom!


    The sandstorm, moving at hundreds of meters per second, suddenly struck, darkening the sky, and sending sand and rocks flying.


    Some elders copsed directly onto the ground, ungracefully pulling their robes over their heads, their bodies trembling uncontrobly. Only after several breaths did the sandstorm pass. The sky cleared again, warm and bright sunlight shining down, and these people then shakily stood back up.


    Under the golden sunlight, Li Daoxuan and Su Heng, two sessive Governors of the Demon Suppression Bureau, stood side by side.


    Li Daoxuan''s pupils were dted, his light dimmed, alreadypletely devoid of life.


    But his aged face still bore a trace of a liberating smile.


    On the other side,


    Next to Li Daoxuan, Su Heng''s ck robe fluttered wildly. Facing the sunrise, his face was not visible, only leaving to the onlookers a broad and robust back.


    Witnessing the fall of a legend, although some were mentally prepared,


    They couldn''t help but feel a sting in their noses, their eyes turning red, covering their faces with their hands and crying out.


    Some other elders were still immersed in the awe of Su Heng''s final strike, its earth-shattering power. Was such a feat really possible by human hands?


    Luo Shuang tip-toed carefully next to Su Heng, peeking out.


    But she saw below the hillside, where the once lush forest hadrgely vanished into thin air. A giant hole, hundreds of meters in diameter, abruptly appeared at the center of the forest, clear spring water seeping out from its bottom, quickly forming a calm pond.


    And around the pond, where trees should be growing, thend waspletely leveled and broad.


    Whether it was underbrush or tall trees, all were uprooted by the force of the punch, utterly destroyed, leaving only radial lines of impact. Only further out, hundreds of meters away, could one see some broken trees, thick stumps, etc., attesting to the terrifying destructive power of that ultimate punch.

 Chapter 131: 125: Annihilation of the Clan, Numerous Responders!

    "Gulp!" Luo Shuang swallowed hard.


    We''re supposed to be training in martial arts, but big brother, you seem to be cultivating like an immortal.


    Su Heng snapped out of his reverie and saw her nce down at herself before he turned around to face the crowd behind him.


    The elders who were resting in the vige had been drawn by the exaggerated fluctuations caused by the fight.


    Zhou Guiyu, Luo Shuang, Wang Xindong, plus two Deputy Governors who had been out on missions.


    About forty or fifty elders in front of him.


    Along with the various disciples and servants left behind at the Demon Suppression Bureau and other locations, this was the entirety of Su Heng''s forces.


    "Governor!" Wang Xindong said with a grave expression, cupping his fists toward Su Heng, "May I ask if you have any ns going forward?"


    Some elders who cameter did not know what had just happened.But judging from Wang Xindong''s demeanor and the fluctuations from the fight, they could roughly guess.


    Moreover.


    Many of these people were brought out of the Demon Suppression Bureau by Su Heng.


    Most had some understanding of Su Heng''s true strength.


    After all, the Demon Suppression Bureau, this violent institution, ultimately respected power. Since Su Heng was powerful and there were no major issues with his conduct or background, he naturallymanded respect, and many even looked at Su Heng with a kind of fervent admiration.


    This was due to his formidable strength.


    Su Heng pondered for a moment without immediately giving an answer.


    This was his firstmand since taking the position of Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau, and it held somememorative significance.


    Looking at the body of Li Daoxuan, who was standing still and hadpletely lost all signs of life, Su Heng''s brows raised, a n forming in his heart in an instant.


    "The Hong Family colluded with demons and assassinated an imperial official, what should their punishment be?" Su Heng asked in a heavy voice.


    "Exterminate the entire n," Wang Xindong''s mouth twitched into a smile as he hurriedly echoed.


    "Correct!" Su Heng nodded slightly, a trace of bloodthirsty killing intent shing across his face, "Then, there''s no need to wait any longer. This Governor ns to take action right away. Who is willing to join me!"


    "I am willing to join the Governor!" Wang Xindong shouted loudly, the first to respond.


    Immediately after, Deputy Governors Zhou Guiyu and Luo Shuang, both with resolute expressions, followed suit. Then a multitude of elders joined in, old grudges and new grievancesbined, and with the powerful assurance of Su Heng''s recent disy of strength, the atmosphere was instantly ignited. Like fire catching oil, the volunteers surged like clouds and the mor pierced the sky!


    "We are willing to follow the Governor! To go through fire and water, and not shy from death!"


    "Good!" This overwhelming response also left Su Heng feeling quite exhrated.


    "How shall we deal with the body of Governor Li Daoxuan?" asked an elder from the crowd in a low voice.


    "Bring it along!" Su Heng waved his hand grandly,ughing heartily, "This old fellow was an enemy of the Hong Family for a century while he was alive. Now that he''s dead, I''ll send the entire Hong Family off with him, so he won''t be too lonely down below."


    "Hahaha!" Wang Xindongughed with tears in his eyes, "Our master in theherworld seeing that bastard Hong Jiuxiang will surely be pleased."


    "Depart!" Su Heng''s killing intent boiled over, and he said no more.


    He leaped up, his robe fluttering furiously, tearing through the air as he ascended. The other elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau also followed suit, closely behind him.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In a resplendent meeting hall of the Hong Family''s fortress,


    Colorfulnterns dotted the space, smoke rising from the incense burners.


    A long red carpet at the center of the hall extended from the entrance to the seat of honor above.


    From behind the screens on either side of the seat, the lingering sound of music filtered through. Young dancers dressed in light red gauze skirts twirled gracefully, their gestures tender and lovely, dancing in time with the tune.


    On either side of the carpet, sat the elders of the noble families, and a few demons joined the crowd as well, all there to partake in the celebration banquet hosted by Hong Jiuxiang. By now, they had drunk several rounds, and the food had passed in five courses. Some elders, flushed with excitement, were in high spirits, creating a festive and lively atmosphere. Continue your journey on


    "Now that the thorn in our side, Li Daoxuan, has finally been removed, from now on, Baihua County shall be ruled by our families."


    On the seats.


    An elder with a broad frame and open chest,


    With a ck mole on his face with three hair strands on it, raised his cup and offered a toast toward the seat of honor, "I toast to the Family Head!"


    This elder was named Hong Ao, a Guardian Elder of the Hong Family with formidable strength.


    In the skirmish of the day before, he had performed outstandingly, tearing many powerful enemies to pieces with his great de.


    At the seat of honor, Hong Jiuxiang too was stroking his beard.


    His face wore a light smile as he lifted the bronze wine ewer with two fingers, clinking it in the air with Hong Ao''s cup and took a sip.


    But Hong Ao let out a heartyugh, tilting his head back to down the fiery liquor in his cup.


    Then he surveyed the room with his empty cup, provoking another round of thunderousughter among the many elders, pushing the atmosphere to yet another high.


    Just at that moment,


    From a hidden door at the back of the hall,


    A young servant hurried in, half-bent over.


    The servant squatted beside Hong Jiuxiang and covered his mouth with his hand, whispering a few words into Hong Jiuxiang''s ear.


    Whatever the man said, it was just a few simple sentences. But the smile on Hong Jiuxiang''s face abruptly withdrew, and his expression became grave. Even the hand stroking his beard stopped moving, hanging mid-air.


    "Is this matter true?" Hong Jiuxiang asked in a grave tone, his voice soft.


    "Naturally, it''s true!" The servant hastened to nod in agreement, his expression slightly panicked.


    "Family Head, now that this major concern involving Li Daoxuan has been resolved, I wonder what else has happened?" With greatposure, Hong Jiuxiang regained control of his demeanor after realizing his slip. However, some of the more perceptive elders present noticed thepse, and promptly, an elder from the Song Family inquired.


    "It''s nothing serious."


    Hong Jiuxiang waved his hand dismissively, and the servant bowed and quietly retreated without making a sound.


    And in the banquet hall, Hong Jiuxiang, who was seated at the head, regained hisposure and lightly chuckled, "It''s actually an old friend of mine who was severely injuredst night, and now, I fear, is beyond saving. I must beg your pardon as I leave to see him onest time."


    "My apologies!" Having said this, Hong Jiuxiang raised his wine vessel, drank it down in one gulp, stood up, and fist saluted the seated elders before slowly turning to leave.


    "Family Head Hong Jiuxiang truly ispassionate and loyal, no wonder so many people follow him so devotedly."


    The other elders sighed with emotion.


    Only a few narrowed their eyes, sensing something unusual about Hong Jiuxiang.


    But they couldn''t pinpoint exactly what was off. After a long thought, they couldn''te up with an exnation and had to let it go.


    The others chimed in with brief conversations.


    However, with Hong Jiuxiang''s departure, the mood in the banquet unavoidably dipped.


    That''s when Hong Ao, the fat-faced outspoken elder, suddenly set his eyes on Murong Hanshuang, who sat alone in a corner, drinking sullenly with a dark expression.


    "Deputy Governor Murong..." Hong Ao began with a chuckle.


    "Who are you?" Murong Hanshuang looked up. At that moment, the words "Deputy Governor" sounded particrly grating to his ears.


    "I am Hong Ao, the Guardian Elder of the Hong Family. It doesn''t matter if Deputy Governor Murong doesn''t recognize me."


    "Guardian Elder Hong Ao." Murong Hanshuang nodded.


    Hearing the exchange between the two, the other elders watched with the anticipation of spectators. Murong Hanshuang, isted in his seat, suddenly became the focus of the banquet, which gave him an ominous feeling as he sensed something wasn''t right.


    And as expected¡ª


    With a joking tone, Hong Ao teased, "There''s something I don''t understand."


    "Was Deputy Governor Murong''s mother killed by an evil spirit, or by Li Daoxuan?"


    "What does that have to do with you?" Murong Hanshuang''s expression turned visibly displeased as his sore spot was mocked, but under the current circumstances, he had to endure and didn''tsh out.


    "I''m just curious, why not just talk about it?" Hong Ao burst outughing, and the others, also treating the situation as entertainment, echoed his amusement.


    The banquet hall suddenly filled with noise andughter.


    Facing such mockery, anger surged in Murong Hanshuang''s heart.


    His face turned from pale to green and then from green to red until, atst, he mmed the table furiously and rebuked, "What, do you find this funny?"


    "Hahaha, using one''s dearly departed mother as a shield; this is truly the first I''ve seen such a thing¡ªof course, it''s funny! Incredibly funny, everyone, don''t you agree?" Hong Ao leaned back,ughing so hard that his spit flew everywhere, thoroughly amused.


    "You!" Murong Hanshuang''s eyes turned blood-red with rage as his left hand clenched into a fist.


    However, before he could act, a piercing gazended on him, sending a chill down his spine, deterring any rash movements.


    Murong Hanshuang stiffly turned his head and followed the gaze.


    He saw, on the other side, near the most prominent seat, a short man with terrifying scars on his face that revealed teeth. The man was none other than Hong Peng, a senior elder, whose power was second only to Hong Jiuxiang and his son.


    "Don''t forget whose territory you''re on," Hong Peng sneered.


    Murong Hanshuang was as if drenched by a bucket of cold water, and the fiery anger within him cooled in the face of cold reality.


    He bowed his head, his hair falling over his face, and drank down a cup of wine. The wine, worth a thousand pieces of gold, tasted inexplicably bitter on his tongue.


    "I was speaking to you just now, what are you pretending to be deaf for!" Hong Peng mmed the table and bellowed.


    Murong Hanshuang''s shoulders twitched, his face flushed with embarrassment and rage, but he still kept his head down, and through gritted teeth, he said, "My mother was killed by an evil spirit."


    "Hahaha!" Hong Aoughed uproariously.


    Pointing at Murong Hanshuang with his chubby, ring-adorned finger, he taunted, "I knew it, the boy was lying. Truly, what a disgraceful son! If his mother knew from beyond the grave, she''d have toe back and p him across the face!"


    "After all, he''s a great hero," someone said with a mocking tone.


    "But speaking of which, wasn''t the Iron Armor Demon King supposed to be pursuing the remnants of the Demon Suppression Bureau? Howe he hasn''t returned yet?" Some elders, sensing that the atmosphere was getting tense, tried to change the subject and looked at another figure in the seats.


    But calling it a "person" wasn''t entirely urate.


    This "person" stood tall like a tower, nearly three meters in height, d in grey-ck armor from head to toe.


    On closer inspection, the armor seemed to grow from within the flesh,yered uponyered, and was actually a huge demonic creature with an armored body. This was the Iron Armor Demon King¡ªTie Long, the fifth-ranked among the seven Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance and famed for his impregnable defense.


    "The Iron Armor Demon King loves to slowly torment his prey. The Demon Suppression Bureau''s elites will give him plenty of amusement for a while," Tie Long spoke in a deep voice, then fell silent again.


    "The Demon Suppression Bureau folks falling into the hands of the Iron Armor Demon King is what they deserve." Picturing the bloody scene, Hong Ao couldn''t help butugh.


    Bang!


    Just then, the banquet hall suddenly trembled.


    Hong Ao''s drunken state cleared by seven parts as he looked around in astonishment, "What''s going on, an earthquake?"

 Chapter 132: 126: Each with Their Own Unique Skills, The Family Head’s Whereabouts!

    ```


    Bang!


    Another loud noise came.


    This time, the sensation of the tremor was even more evident, apanied by the rustling dust and chunks of stone falling from the ceiling.


    The crystal chandelier crashed to the ground with a snap, thentern shattered into pieces, and the kerosene inside burned on the deep red carpet, quickly spreading into a continuous ze.


    The dancers in the banquet hall and the young attendants screamed out loud, scrambling to escape.


    Some of the drunken elders finally came to their senses,


    Realizing something was amiss.


    "Haven''t the people from the Demon Suppression Bureau been dealt with already? Who could it be?" a bald elder eximed with wide eyes, his face full of confusion.The ceiling burst open with a roar, the debris and building stones sweeping across the great hall like a shower of reeds.


    A majestic figure descended from above,nding on the ground with a dull thud.


    The air was filled with dust, blurring the features of the neer,


    But a pair of faintly glowing red eyes conveyed an immense sense of oppression.


    "Damn mongrel," Hong Ao was first startled, then bared his teeth in a savage grin, "I don''t care who you are, daring to be so reckless in my presence, watch me ughter you!"


    "Attack!"


    Boom!


    A loud shout, and instantly seven or eight silhouettes, some throwing punches or brandishing ws, rapidly lunged at Su Heng.


    Su Heng seemed oblivious, making no move to defend himself, just simply looking around him.


    His gaze, tinged with red, met Hong Ao''s.


    Hong Ao''s heart skipped a beat.


    The boiling killing intent vanished in an instant, and fear gripped his heart like an invisible hand.


    "You¡ª" His pupils trembled violently, before he could finish his sentence.


    Amidst a sharp and piercing swoosh,


    Arge hand with fingers outspread seized Hong Ao''s neck like a python snapping up its prey.


    Bang!


    At the same time,


    Surges of energy burst forth from Su Heng, turning into thick smoke that howled in all directions.


    The attacking elders, whose own cultivation techniques had yet tond on Su Heng, found their bodies engulfed by the intense energy.


    The scorching force, like a downpour of fierce mes and brimstone, only allowed a single scream before their flesh melted away, leaving behind a pile of burning bones on the ground. ?


    "Speak!" The mes burned even more fiercely, reflecting the flickering red light upon Su Heng''s face.


    "Where is Hong Jiuxiang?"


    Hong Ao''s face turned cyanotic, his eyes bulging outwards, and his hands instinctively pped at Su Heng''s robust arm.


    His mind filled with terror and speechlessness.


    You''re strangling me by the neck, how can I speak?


    "Not talking, and still dare to resist!?" Su Heng sneered coldly, squeezing harder until there was a squelching pop.


    Hong Ao''s neck burst open, spurting out blood, his head shot up three meters high, smashing into the ceiling before tumbling down.


    Su Heng shook his head and turned around.


    Swish!


    The faint sound of a de cutting through the air approached from behind; the firelight flickered slightly.


    Su Heng''s eyebrows lifted in a hint of surprise.


    This person moved silently and swiftly, clearly a martial artist who had spent decades perfecting the art of assassination.


    Even a Family Head, caught off guard, could face a surprise attack that would result in immediate death.


    However...


    Whether this person could break through Su Heng''s defenses or not,


    Having just merged with the White Snake Demon Scale, Su Heng was aware of any slight movement within a certain range around him, whether in front or behind. An ambush from the blind spot based on past experience would not be so easy to aplish.


    His expression unchanged, he continued forward, only reaching behind with his left hand casually as if plucking a flower or pinching a leaf.


    A rough, strong arm was then seized by Su Heng.


    Behind him stood the elder Hong Peng, short in stature with ferocious scar lines on his face, his expression one of shock.


    He practiced a secret technique called "Shocking God Strike," which allowed him topletely conceal his presence before suddenly unleashing it with full force.


    Designed for assassination, its power was immense.


    Since mastering this technique, this was the first time it had been detected and countered in realbat.


    His shocksted only a brief moment.


    An overpowering force like a mountain torrent surged through his arm.


    Everything before Hong Peng''s eyes turned ck, his body elerated over Su Heng''s shoulder, and with a roaring sound, he crashed heavily to the ground.


    Then with a bang, he blew apart.


    "Trash!"


    Hong Peng was now a pulp under Su Heng''s feet, only a blood-dripping arm still in Su Heng''s hand swung back and forth.


    Continuing forward, he looked for a new target who might know Hong Jiuxiang''s whereabouts.


    Whoosh!


    The mes and dust scattered to both sides.


    Su Heng''s gaze settled on a figure d in armor, nearly as tall and burly as himself.


    This person''s mouth was full of protruding fangs, and even his cheeks were covered with twisted iron armor, except for a pair of eyes that stared intensely at Su Heng, while hot breaths shot from his nostrils. His powerful physique was such that his breathing alone extinguished the mes on the ground and dispersed the dust to the sides.


    "Demon King?" Su Heng''s face showed an intrigued expression.


    Calcting quickly, out of the seven Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance, five had already fallen by his hand.


    ```


    I''m now close to being ranked number six, just don''t know when I will pull off a full collection. Hanging them on the wall as decoration would be quite amusing.


    This one''s true form is a pangolin-like creature known as Tie Long, the Demon King.


    Upon seeing Su Heng approaching step by step, rather than showing fear, Tie Long stretched out his hand and patted his chest, producing a nging sound of metal colliding.


    "I''ll let you take the first punch!" Tie Long, the Demon King, dered in a deep and muffled voice.


    "Hmm!?"


    Su Heng stopped in his tracks, momentarily taken aback.


    Then he smiled, nodded, and said, "Then I''ll ept your generosity."


    Whoosh!


    His figure shed.


    A circle of dust and mes dispersed outward from his feet.


    A punch fierce like a ck waterfall brutally smashed into the center of Tie Long, the Demon King''s chest.


    Seeing this, rather than fear, the corners of Tie Long''s bared-fang mouth revealed a smile like that of a schemer''s sess.


    Hiss!


    He tensed his arms, sinking his center of gravity.


    His legs spread slightly as he squatted, bending his knees.


    The once smooth surface of his armor, in an instant, sprouted many sharp, dark red poison spikes.


    Many, including the demons of the Sky Demon Alliance, believed that all of Tie Long the Demon King''s abilitiesy in that suit of iron armor.


    In truth, that wasn''t the case.


    The real trump card of Tie Long, the Demon King, was not the armor but the deadly poison hidden inside it.


    This move was unknown because everyone, be it human or demon, who had seen it was already dead.


    The title of Demon King may be glorious, but it also attracts trouble like a ma.


    Only by keeping seven secrets and revealing three can one endure.


    Although he appeared to be only fifth in strength within the Sky Demon Alliance, if it came to using his full power, he was confident¡ªPu!


    The self-assured smile on Tie Long, the Demon King''s face suddenly froze.


    He vomited blood from his mouth and looked down.


    Seeing arge hand that had passed through the iron armor on his chest, along with all the poison needles, now stuffed into his chest cavity, turning his organs into a chaotic mess. Moreover, a force unimaginably powerful vibrated at a high frequency, sweeping his body like a tsunami.


    Tie Long the Demon King''s iron armor began to crack with popping sounds, glowing red, and finally shattered and fell off in an explosion.


    "You¡ª"


    The hand withdrew from his chest, bringing forth a gush of blood, and slowly retracted.


    "Turns out to be a brainless idiot, no wonder you''re ranked at the bottom," Su Heng clicked his tongue twice and shook his head, "I hope eating it won''t affect my brain."


    Pu!


    Tie Long, the Demon King, spewed another mouthful of fresh blood.


    Hearing Su Heng''s words, he finally couldn''t hold on any longer and copsed to the ground with a thud,pletely unconscious.


    After casually disposing of Tie Long, the Demon King, Su Heng continued forward.


    He killed the members of the noble families who had copsed on the ground or tried to flee amidst the chaos.


    What made him slightly regretful was that most of the people at the banquet had been killed, and he still hadn''t forced out Hong Jiuxiang''s whereabouts.


    Some of these people genuinely didn''t know.


    Others harbored ulterior motives and hesitated.


    They hesitated, but Su Heng did not. After all, there were plenty of people in this earthen fort; he would slowly work his way through them, not believing that he wouldn''t find Hong Jiuxiang.


    Soon, another pale-faced, androgynous-looking elder was pinned under Su Heng''s foot.


    The vigorous energy in Su Heng''s hand shook, then dissipated.


    "Cold Ice Charm!?" he eximed in surprise, "The Eight Phases Secret Skill of the Demon Suppression Bureau, who are you!?" Discover exclusive content at


    "I..." Murong Hanshuang hadn''t even had the chance to exin.


    Bang!


    The side door of the banquet hall was kicked open, and a robust figure with a gust of wind rushed in, "Spare his life under your punch!"


    This person was none other than Wang Xindong.


    "Have you found Hong Jiuxiang yet?" Su Heng asked.


    "Not yet," Wang Xindong shook his head.


    "What''s the story with this one?" Su Heng lifted his foot, and Murong Hanshuang, clutching his chest, stumbled back two steps, his eyes filled with fear as he looked at Su Heng.


    "Damn bastard, I finally caught you!" Wang Xindong reached out to grab Murong Hanshuang, pping his face twice. Murong Hanshuang''s face instantly swelled like a pig''s head; his teeth flew out of his mouth, and he trembled in Wang Xindong''s grip like a sieve.


    In an instant, from heaven to hell, so frightened he couldn''t even utter aplete sentence.


    "Last night, it was this person who betrayed us and leaked our whereabouts, even stabbing our master in the back," Wang Xindong exined to Su Heng with bloodshot eyes.


    "So it''s a traitor!" Su Heng''s eyes narrowed, "Indeed, we can''t kill him that easily. First break his limbs and turn him into a human pig, then when we return, we''ll y him and hang him at the entrance of the Demon Suppression Bureau, to let everyone know the fate of a traitor."


    "Heh, that''s actually a good idea!" Wang Xindong grinned.


    mes crackled in the room, twisting and distorting the air as the great hall looked ready to copse from the fire.


    Su Heng''s eyes swept around the room.


    In a cornery a rat-faced lean elder, pretending to be dead.


    And it had to be said, his ability to conceal his presence was quite impressive, his blood-soaked chest not moving at all.


    Indeed, at this level of cultivation, everyone had their unique skills, and one could easily be fooled if not careful.


    But unfortunately for him, after fusing with the White Snake Demon Corpse.


    Su Heng''s perceptual abilities had increased tremendously, and he still managed to notice something amiss.


    Hearing the increasingly heavy footsteps, the rat-faced elder shivered and stopped pretending to be dead.


    "Don''t kill me!" he shouted, extending his hand, "I know the whereabouts of Hong Jiuxiang!"


    ''

 Chapter 133: 127: The Hong Family’s Secret Treasure, Eight-Armed Dragon King!

    Chapter 133: 127: The Hong Family¡¯s Secret Treasure, Eight-Armed Dragon King!


    "Within the earthen fortress of the Hong Family, there''s a secret chamber containing a hidden passage to the outside world, as well as the Hong Family''s most core secrets and inheritance,"


    The Elder known as Hong Tong,


    Had already been frightened out of his wits by the thunderous methods just now.


    Without waiting for Su Heng to ask, Hong Tong shakily spilled everything he knew.


    "That bastard Hong Jiuxiang ims he''s visiting an old friend, but he must have already noticed something and secretly made preparations to run away! I''m more than ny percent sure that he''s in that secret chamber right now, wanting to take advantage of the chaos to escape!"


    Hong Tong gritted his teeth and said.


    They had been used as pawns without their knowledge.


    Hong Tong was also filled with resentment, and now he had no psychological burden in betraying his own Family Head.


    "Secret chamber?" Su Heng reached out and grabbed Hong Tong with one hand, lifting him like a dog, and he just coldly spat out two words, "Lead the way!"Hong Tong originally wanted to take the opportunity to make demands, but when he caught a glimpse of Su Heng''s expressionless face, the courage he had mustered up swiftly vanished into the gutter.


    Hended on the ground, with a sycophant''s obsequious expression, "This way, my lord..."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Dad, why are you bringing me here?"


    In a dark and deep corridor in the depths of the secret chamber, Hong Jiuxiang walked forward withrge strides, his face expressionless, holding a torch in one hand.


    Following closely behind was Hong Dingtian, with confusion etched on his face, "I was drinking with the brothers from the Song Family, and suddenly you called me out. My friends are probably talking behind my back now."


    "They won''t talk behind your back," Hong Jiuxiang stopped in his tracks, nced at him, and answered coldly.


    "You mean to say that I have a good eye for people, that the friends I make are all true gentlemen?" A smug smile appeared on Hong Dingtian''s face, and his steps became a bit lighter.


    Hong Dingtian valued loyalty above all else.


    If someone else praised him directly, he might not have much of a response.


    That''s because from a very young age, he was so outstanding that he heard too many simr praises to count, and his ears almost grew calluses.


    But if someone praised the friends he made, Hong Dingtian would truly feel delighted from the bottom of his heart.


    Especially since this praise came from his usually serious father.


    Unfortunately,


    On this asion, Hong Dingtian was clearly mistaken.


    "Hmph!" Hong Jiuxiang let out a coldugh, "Dead men, of course, won''t talk behind others'' backs."


    "Father... What do you mean by that?" The smile on Hong Dingtian''s face faded.


    "We''ve lost this time."


    "Lost?" Hong Dingtian asked in surprise, "Didn''t we already kill Li Daoxuan?"


    "But the Demon Suppression Bureau has more than just Li Daoxuan; there''s an even stronger Su Heng." Recalling the content of the letters that came back, Hong Jiuxiang''s heart trembled, "The Green Spirit and Barbarian Bull among the Demon Kings, as well as those two fools Ximen Xing and Zhou Batong, they''re all dead."


    "The other three are one thing, but the Green Spirit Demon King... even for me, it would not be easy to best her."


    "What''s more, the Green Spirit Demon King''s talent is Wind Control, with wings growing on her back, yet she couldn''t even escape from this man''s clutches."


    "This indicates that this man''s strength has be overwhelming."


    "To the extent that in the fight with the Green Spirit Demon King, she was killed before she could even react."


    "I''ve beenpeting with Li Daoxuan for a hundred years, calcted everything, but never expected that at thest step, such an unpredictable factor would appear." Even someone asposed as Hong Jiuxiang couldn''t help but sigh, for a moment looking ten years older, "It is what it is."


    "Father, those are all your conjectures," Hong Dingtianforted him, "Perhaps the Demon Suppression Bureau set some kind of trap."


    "No matter what, one must always expect the worst," Hong Jiuxiang said, "This is thest lesson your father is teaching you."


    He ced the torch on the stone wall beside him.


    His hand searched before pushing forward.


    Your journey continues with


    Boom!


    The stone doors at the end of the corridor rumbled and slowly fell, a gust of wind blowing in from the secret room.


    Hong Dingtian was still processing the news his father had shared, the death of his blood brother Hong Wendao at the hands of Su Heng had made a deep impression. Yet, in the blink of an eye, in just a little over a month, to have grown to this extent, it was something he found hard to ept and even toprehend.


    "Haven''t you always wanted to know what''s hidden in this secret room?" Hong Jiuxiang''s voice came again, "Now I''ll tell you the answer."


    Hong Dingtian followed step by step.


    Inside the secret room.


    There were nomps or torches, yet it wasn''t dark.


    That''s because a prismatic crystalid upon a stone tform at the center, shining with a metallic sheen and emitting a dull red glow that dissipated the darkness and also noticeably raised the temperature around it.


    Looking around, the small secret room was empty.


    On a weapon rack in front were old weapons, secret techniques, and ancient, dusty armors.


    Beneath the armors was a small box.


    Hong Jiuxiang knelt on the ground, touched it gently, and opened the box.


    Inside was a well-preserved booklet, its text and patterns all embroidered with special silk that wouldn''t fade even over hundreds or thousands of years.


    "This is..."


    Su Heng took the booklet in his hand and skimmed through it with the help of the firelight, his brows deeply furrowed.


    "It seems like this is a treasure map of a tomb, is it the tomb of an ancestor of the Hong Family?" Su Heng eximed.


    The ancestor of the Hong Family, Hong Youquan.


    He was a military leader who made contributions during the founding period of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    His titles were hereditary and the lineage had been passed down for a thousand years. Before the founding of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Hong Youquan was already a powerful local magnate, a member of a prestigious family. Therefore, the history of the Hong Family could be traced even further back. However, the records rted to this period had be vague over time.


    "How could the things left by our ancestors be ced in their graves?" Hong Jiuxiang shook his head and exined, "The booklet records the tomb of the Eight-Armed Dragon King An Shelie!"


    "What!?"


    Upon hearing this name, Su Heng''s body shook violently.


    His eyes widened in disbelief, and he almost dropped the booklet to the ground.


    "The Eight-Armed Dragon King An Shelie! That peerless warrior who wielded dragon blood, and even repeatedly forced the Great Ancestor Zhou into dire straits, that invincible overlord!?" Su Heng was in shock, "How could the location of his tomb be recorded by our family?"


    "Our ancestor of the Hong Family was one of the eighteen nominal sons of An Shelie."


    Hong Jiuxiang said, "The battle at Jiulian City, it was he who led the troops to open the city gates and surrender the city, which allowed the Great Ancestor Zhou to establish the victory in one fell swoop."


    "I see..." Su Heng slowly nodded his head.


    Of course, this was not exactly an honorable story; no wonder even he had never heard of it.


    "Since we have the location of An Shelie''s tomb, why did our ancestors of the Hong Family not explore it, choosing instead to pass this secret booklet to me only now?" Su Heng was puzzled.


    "Our ancestors of the Hong Family certainly did try to explore it, even for several hundred years in session.


    But ultimately, they all returned without sess, and many lives were lost," Hong Jiuxiang exined, "Later, someone studied the nearby ley lines and spected that the tomb was buried in the rift between the real world and the Immortal Heaven, and only when Immortal Heaven awakened to a certain degree could the tomb possibly re-emerge."


    "Take this secret booklet and try to obtain the inheritance of Dragon King An Shelie. If you''re confident enough, return and avenge me. If not, flee far away and live as a wandering hero; never return to Baihua County," Hong Jiuxiang sighed.


    "I..." Su Heng had not expected this.


    Just moments ago, he was drinking and eating with his brothers, and now he had reached a life-and-death farewell.


    "You''ve done well," Hong Jiuxiang said with a smile as he patted his shoulder, "I never praised you in the past for fear you would be too proud. But if I don''t say it now, I may never get another chance."


    "Father, why don''t you leave with me!?" Su Heng''s eyes turned visibly red as he reached out and grabbed Hong Jiuxiang''s arm.


    "This is where everything I have is, I can''t let go."


    Hong Jiuxiang shook his head, his gazending on the dark red, rhomboid crystal in the center of the chamber, "And moreover, I want to see if I can kill him."


    "Is that the thing the demon from Corpse Mountain gave you?"


    Su Heng remembered that not long ago, a mysterious demon from Corpse Mountain had visited the Hong Family.


    It was also because of the persuasion of that demon that the noble families and the Sky Demon Alliance managed to lower their guard to some extent and reach a cooperative agreement.


    "Yes!" Hong Jiuxiang nodded, "Hurry and leave, stop dawdling. That person could arrive at any moment."


    Boom!


    Another secret passageway opened.


    Su Heng carefully tucked the secret booklet into his chest and, holding back tears, turned and left. n?vel.co?


    "Su Heng... I really want to see what capabilities you possess." After watching Su Heng disappear, Hong Jiuxiang gripped the rhomboid crystal on the stone tform and pressed it against his chest.


    He first closed his eyes, and then opened them.


    Suddenly, the veins all over his body tensed, his fascia turned pitch ck, his teeth clenched tightly, and his face twisted ferociously.


    Hisss!


    His arms forcefully pressed down.


    The crystal burst into a zing light in an instant, emitting thick smoke, and a hissing sound of flesh being scorched filled the air.


    Hong Jiuxiang''s eyes nearly popped, and with his mouth wide open, he let out a cry of agony that was unlike any human sound. At the same time, me patterns covered his body and his aura, like an erupting volcano, surged tremendously, quickly reaching its peak.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Bang!


    The blood-soaked chaos of the Hong Family stronghold.


    Elder Zhao Zongwu, having regained his senses, knocked down the noble family elder in front of him with a punch from his left arm and brought the bronze mace down in his right hand like lightning.


    With a st!


    The elder hadn''t even managed to get up before his head burst open on the spot.


    Blown to bits, blood and brains were sttered everywhere.


    Having dealt with thest enemy.


    Zhao Zongwu didn''t move on to another battlefield but instead fixed his gaze on a withered locust tree.


    The bright sunshine gradually twisted, and the atmosphere turned cold as well.


    A pretty young girl in a red dress appeared under the tree. Her disheveled ck hair fell down, and her delicate features showed a look of bewilderment.


    "Old Master Zhao, I''ve detected a powerful presence quietly leaving the battlefield."


    "Hmm?"


    Zhao Zongwu''s brows furrowed slightly, "Hong Jiuxiang?"


    "No, not Hong Jiuxiang, he''s a young man." Li Hongxiu''s clear-cut eyes suddenly widened, "It''s Su Heng!"

 Chapter 134: 128: Tuo Long the Great, a Deadly Demon!

    Chapter 134: 128: Tuo Long the Great, a Deadly Demon!


    "Hong Dingtian!?"


    Upon hearing this name, Elder Zhao Zongwu also appeared somewhat surprised.


    However, being an old man of over a hundred years, he only needed a moment to understand the twists and turns of this matter.


    "It must be that Hong Jiuxiang had sensed something amiss and had Hong Dingtian leave secretly,"


    Zhao Zongwu frowned and said, "Then it''s very likely he''s carrying something extraordinary on him."


    "Should we make a move to stop him?" Li Hongxiu blinked.


    "No!"


    Zhao Zongwu shook his head, saying seriously, "We are probably no match for him."


    "We need to report this to the Bureau," he pondered briefly then asked, "Can you ce a curse on him?""I''ll try¡­" Continue reading at


    Li Hongxiu closed her eyes, then opened them.


    A handful of her hair gradually turned to ash and floated away.


    "Done!" Li Hongxiu''splexion turned somewhat pale.


    Cursing a powerful figure like Hong Dingtian without being noticed was not easy for her.


    "Well done," Zhao Zongwu nodded and said, "Let''s go find the Bureau."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "This is the ce. Buried beneath this underground pce lies the secret treasure passed down by generations of the Hong Family. Very few within the entire Hong Family know of this matter."


    Under the lead of Hong Tong.


    Su Heng navigated several twists and turns, finally arriving at a secluded building near the cliff.


    The cylindrical tower was about thirty meters tall, uniformly dusty yellow, with the top having slots for shooting arrows and no other windows besides that.


    At first nce, it looked no different from the surrounding earthen towers.


    But when Su Heng extended his perception downward, he could detect a vastwork of underground passageways, the destinations unknown.


    From this discovery, it appeared Hong Tong''s words were reliable.


    "My lord, I have sessfully brought you to the ce. May I ask if you could lift me up and spare me?"


    Hong Tong wore a ttering smile, bowing submissively and continuously kowtowing toward Su Heng.


    The instinct to survive had overtaken everything else in his consciousness.


    What delighted him even more was,


    "Alright!" Su Heng nodded expressionlessly, unexpectedly agreeing to his plea.


    "Thank you, my lord Bureau Chief, long live the Bureau!" Hong Tong shouted ecstatically, almost wanting to kowtow three times right then and there.


    Bang!


    The sealed stone door before them suddenly trembled, cracks spreading, and then it exploded open.


    A cloud of dust and fragments filled the air as a sh of red light appeared.


    The red light twisted and expanded, quickly turning into a fierce, scorching me. The mes surged outwards like a pir, instantly engulfing everything within a few dozen meters.


    Su Heng manipted the force field, forming a transparent barrier in front of him. The mes parted automatically to either side before touching it.


    Meanwhile, Hong Tong was far less fortunate.


    The me was unimaginably hot and carried a deadly poison.


    Hong Tong turned around, his pupils dting. The joyous expression on his face suddenly froze, not even shifting to terror.


    The zing inferno poured over him. The flesh on his face and body melted away like candle wax, leaving only a shrinking, pitch-ck skeleton.


    In the end, even the skeleton vanished, as if he had evaporated into thin air.


    "How can the annihtion of my n be repaid!"


    Boom!


    A roar filled with hatred resounded, the air in the chamber violently twisting and exploding.


    Engulfing the entire field of vision, a terrifying, four-to-five-meter-wide orb of crimson gold fire burst outward like a meteor from beyond the skies, rushing towards Su Heng with intense force.


    Bang!


    Just a single punch.


    Su Heng twisted the air, and his defense, stronger than steel,pletely shattered.


    The roaring, scorching gale surged over, scattering Su Heng''s long hair draped over his shoulders. His eyes emitted a faint red glow, strikingly perceiving an unusual aura from the fireball.


    Not knowing what had happened inside this chamber, but certainly, it was not a force Hong Jiuxiang could control or harness.


    ng!


    Su Heng extended his left arm to block.


    The collision of their bodies produced a sound like a grand bell or a great drum.


    Tangible ripples twisted the air outward, covering a hundred meters, and all buildings in their path split and copsed noisily.


    Amidst the cloud of dust and mes, Su Heng''s body, weighing over three thousand pounds, suddenly flew out, heavily smashing into a nearby earthen wall.


    "What was that! Hong Jiuxiang!?"


    "It''s definitely a demon!"


    Some elders from the Demon Suppression Bureau hade with Su Heng to this ce and immediately witnessed the copse of the earthen tower and the ming figure.


    After the first burst had slightly subsided,


    At that moment,


    The crowd could finally see the figure within the mes clearly.


    A robust and bulky body, his face was devoid of wrinkles as if he had regained his youth. His hair, once gray, was now the color of zing gold. His pupils shone like the sun, bright and terrifying, daring no one to look directly at them.


    The tendons and blood vessels on his body bulged outward, as if flowing with red magma, appearing extremely sinister and terrifying.


    Boom!


    The copsed earthen wall suddenly exploded.


    A tall figure with an indifferent expression burst out from the dust, appearing directly in front of Hong Jiuxiang with a sh.


    "You''re not Hong Jiuxiang, who are you!"


    Su Heng reached forward and grabbed with a cold demeanor.


    "Guess!" Hong Jiuxiangughed heartily, throwing a punch at him in return.


    "Never mind, I don''t care. Dead demons and humans aren''t much different anyway," Su Heng sneered coldly.


    He did not dodge or evasive.


    With his body of Copper Skin and Iron Bones, along with the protection of snake scales,


    Even without Transformed Dragon State, his normal defense was unshakable by this fellow.


    Bang!


    The attacks of the two almost simultaneouslynded on each other.


    A burst of me spread across Su Heng''s chest, his ck robe scorched by the fierce fire.


    Meanwhile, his sky-covering dark and terrifying hand pressed down on "Hong Jiuxiang''s" head, forcefully pushing downward.


    Boom!


    Dust filled the air as Hong Jiuxiang, along with arge swath of the ground underneath him, exploded simultaneously.


    But Su Heng slowly stood up, looked down, and spread his hand wide. Between his five fingers was only a piece of tattered clothing, with no sign of blood.


    The bright golden fire in the pit twisted and expanded, bursting violently.


    Seven gold and red figures burst out simultaneously, each bearing the exact features of the previous Hong Jiuxiang, each with an expression of frenzied arrogance on their faces, their aura mighty, distorting the air wherever they went, apanied by a series of crackling explosions.


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang!!!


    The seven figures rotated around Su Heng and then converged together, pulling out lines of fiery gold red in the ground as they charged inward.


    Su Heng faced the seven alone, unleashing a sky full of palm shadows.


    The air was continuouslypressed and expanded, the entire battlefield seemed as if it were being bombed repeatedly by missiles, with continuous terrifying explosions. In the blink of an eye, the ground became pockmarked, and all the surrounding buildingspletely copsed before being ignited by fierce mes and emitting thick smoke.


    Within the distorted, crimson sight, the temperature rose to an unimaginable level, the rocks beneath his feet melted into magma under the embrace of the fire waves.


    Yet Su Heng stood upon the vast magma, his formidable body as if cast from iron.


    Not only was there no sign of injury on his body, but it also appeared even more unbreakable.


    As the fight progressed,


    Both Su Heng and the demon residing in Hong Jiuxiang''s body were somewhat surprised.


    The demon was surprised because he had used up all his methods, yet he couldn''t inflict any harm on Su Heng.


    Up to this point in the battle, his greatest achievement was setting Su Heng''s robe on fire.


    And Su Heng''s surprise was due to the bizarre tactics disyed by this demon.


    On the battlefield, the seven me incarnations, upon bursting one, would soon split and form another to fill its ce.


    Su Heng had already shattered hundreds of incarnations, but the situation on the battlefield remained unchanged as the seven me incarnations continued to encircle him.


    Although they couldn''t cause him any harm, lingering here and wasting time also irked Su Heng.


    "Either keep fighting like this and exhaust this demon''s stamina to death,"


    "or, just st all seven incarnations at once."


    In the blink of an eye, after exchanging hundreds of moves, Su Heng quickly found a pattern.


    Seizing the opportunity, he first unfolded the Wolf King Stance around his body within a thirty-meter radius, immediately slowing down the speed of the me incarnations.


    Then, Su Heng snorted coldly, lifted his foot, and gently stomped down, causing the golden Demon Pattern of the white snake to spread outward.


    Gurgle!


    The ground, already melted into dark red magma, suddenly began to boil, releasingrge bubbles.


    Several scorching magma palms stretched outward, gripping "Hong Jiuxiang''s" ankles with a life-like grip, startlingly freezing the seven me incarnations in ce simultaneously.


    One of the incarnations even trembled its pupils, looking at Su Heng incredulously.


    "This is the White Snake''s talent; howe it is on you!"


    "White Snake? I see, so you are also from Corpse Mountain," Su Heng took a step forward, his figure suddenly blurring.


    He mmed down seven palms consecutively.


    Combined with seven muffled sounds, with a snap, the six heads in front of him exploded simultaneously.


    Only thest incarnation''s forehead released a vague ck mist that barely resolved Su Heng''s palm force. But its insides were utterly shattered, and as the blood-red fresh blood seeped from its mouth, nose, and eyes, it fell backwards to the ground,pletely devoid of the strength to fight again.


    Crack!


    Su Heng stepped down, "Anyst words you want to pass on?"


    Even without deliberately exerting much force, his ton-heavy body was overwhelmingly powerful with just a casual step.


    The twelve ribs on Hong Jiuxiang''s left side instantly snapped, along with half of the lobe beneath, turning into mincemeat. The crimson blood gushed from his mouth and nose, but he was stillughing heartily, his face full of madness.


    "Last words!?" the fiery demon shouted arrogantly, "Do you know who I am?"


    "I only know you are from Corpse Mountain," Su Heng said.


    "Then I will tell you, I am the Demon King of the Crimson me, servant of the Tuo Long Great Duke from the Demon Country of Corpse Mountain!"


    "So what?"


    "Tuo Long Great Duke is a true death-ss demon!" the Crimson me Demon King sneered, "Do you know what sets death-ss demons apart from ordinary demons?"

 Chapter 135: 129: Fist Dominates the Storm, Clearing Clouds to Reveal the Sun!

    Chapter 135: 129: Fist Dominates the Storm, Clearing Clouds to Reveal the Sun!


    Su Heng had joined the Demon Suppression Bureau less than two months ago and had spent most of his time cultivating. He had always thought that the concept of "Fierce Level" was far beyond his reach and had not deliberately inquired about it. Unexpectedly, his strength had improved so rapidly that he now encountered his own knowledge blind spot.


    "I don''t know," Su Heng, looking down from a height, sincerely asked, "what exactly is the difference?"


    "Uh..."


    The expression on the face of the Crimson me Demon King also paused amid its frenzy.


    He had just shouted it out without thinking and hadn''t expected Su Heng to seriously seek an answer.


    No, wait!


    How do you even serve as the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau; did you spend all your time building up your muscles?


    The Crimson me Demon King''s thoughts raced. Seeing that his expression seemed genuine, he coldly smirked and said, "A Fierce-level demon can spawn demonic barriers, making it immune to ordinary attacks. As for a ''Fierce Level'' demon, as the name implies, it is an indestructible existence."


    "Indestructible, haha!" Su Heng scoffed, "If that were truly the case, then why would the so-called Tuo Long you speak of still be confined to the small area of the Corpse Mountain?"He exerted slightly more force on his feet, causing broken ribs to protrude from his body. With crimson blood and bits of organs, it looked particrly horrifying.


    "Cough, cough, why would I lie to you? You can go back and ask others if you wish," the Demon King said as he stretched his blood-red mouth into a smile and continued, "Eternal Heaven... for you, it is only a legend. But for the great lords, it is not so. It is a ce they can see, touch, and even live in."


    "Those walking among mortals are merely physical incarnations bestowed by the great lords, while their true spirits dwell high above the nine heavens."


    "So..."


    "Even if your power defies the heavens, in front of a great lord, you are merely a slightly stronger ant."


    "And I... although I am not a ''Fierce Level'' demon, I am a fierce ghost, inherently intangible and formless. With Tuo Long summoning me from Corpse Mountain, I too can possess some of the powers only a ''Fierce Level'' lord would have," he said. His injuries were severe, and blood increasingly poured from his nose and mouth, his eyes glum.


    But the smile on the Crimson me Demon King''s face grew more ferocious and unrestrained, "Tuo Long will summon a deluge from Corpse Mountain, and Baihua County will be his terrestrial demon realm. All mortals will be corralled like livestock."


    "Once a ''Fierce Level'' demon descends, it cannot be defeated."


    "And when the flood submerges everything, we shall meet again. I am very much looking forward to seeing the look of despair on your face then!"


    "Hahaha!" Saying so, the Crimson me Demon King burst into maniacalughter.


    Whoosh!


    A sh of grey passed over Hong Jiuxiang''s face.


    Theughter abruptly stopped, and a red glow slowly emerged like foggy morning glow.


    Boom!


    A sound of thunder erupted from the ground.


    A ck and red vortex appeared above the glow, and a rotting smell like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood surged from the vortex.


    Su Heng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Seizing the opportunity, just as the red glow disappeared into the vortex.


    Discover hidden stories at


    Su Heng leaped up, his body suddenly bing blurred, and he plunged into the vortex along with the essence of the Crimson me Demon King.


    Bang!


    Su Heng fell from the sky.


    He adjusted his posture, spreading his legs apart, andnded firmly on the ground.


    Looking around, Su Heng was surprised to find himself still within the Hong Family''s fortress, but the details of the fortress had be incredibly bizarre.


    Firstly, all the elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau had vanished. The sky was gloomily dark, without the sun in sight.


    The surroundings were eerily quiet, with a grey mist obscuring the view. The ground was covered with a thickyer of fungal mat, with tiny tendrils at the tips of their tendrils, attempting to climb up and consume Su Heng''s flesh, but unable to prate his defenses.


    Su Heng ced his hands behind his back and looked up.


    Looking up, his heart chilled, and his eyes narrowed slightly again.


    Around him on the earthen buildings hung giant, bizarre human headnterns.


    The misshapen heads had eyes that emitted a red glow, and mouths dripping with thick blood. The moment Su Heng looked up at them, all the human headnterns also suddenly turned around, casting insane, resentful gazes upon him.


    "These people..."


    The human headnterns opened their mouths wide, drawing nearer.


    There were men and women, old and young. Thergest had a diameter of four to five meters, resembling a horrifying hot air balloon, while the smallest were two to three feet, resembling a teenager''s head.


    Su Heng felt a familiar sense about these heads. Touching his chin and pondering briefly, he soon remembered.


    "So it is, they are the souls of the Hong Family!" With a twisted smile and a sickly red gleam in his eyes, his face disyed a cruel smirk.


    Pop!


    Su Heng reached out and crushed a head with his bare hands.


    "What''s the matter, beastly scum! Isn''t dying once under the hands of the bureau head enough, you want to die a second time!?"


    Boom!


    With a roar, his energy burst forth, and a shockwave explosively unfurled around him.


    "I will fulfill your wish!" The overpowering vitality surged like a tidal wave, instantly sweeping through the surroundings.


    The heads, regardless of size or gender, let out a piercing scream of terror, quickly drowned out by Su Heng''s inhuman aura. One by one, the heads twisted and exploded, swallowed up and disappeared by the shockwave, and in a blink of an eye, silence returned to the world.


    The grey waves of air gradually subsided as a flickering red light appeared in the dark, somber world.


    Su Heng fixed his gaze on it.


    Within the red light was stunningly a beautiful woman dressed in leather armor, with long hair and long legs. However, her entire body was crimson and she had horns on her head, making her appear somewhat otherworldly.


    The woman radiated a familiar aura¡ªit was the Crimson me Demon King!


    The moment Su Heng noticed the Crimson me Demon King, she also spotted him.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, then her expression twisted into a crazedugh, "Damn it, you choose not the path to heaven, but you break into the gate of hell. Mortal, you truly have a thick skull for daring to barge into Corpse Mountain!"


    "What hell or Corpse Mountain are you talking about? The surroundings here are pretty nice; I like it a lot."


    Su Heng flexed his neck, causing the bones in his body to crackle as he sneered, "It''s you, the foolish chatan. Are you prepared to embrace death?"


    "You!" the Crimson me Demon King eximed in shock.


    Whoosh!


    A cascade of ck light appeared before her eyes as a giant hand tore through the air towards her.


    The difference was too great; there was no time for any reaction. The iron-cast hand gripped the slender neck of the female ghost.


    As the five fingers slowly tightened their grip, the Crimson me Demon King''s neck creaked rmingly, her beautiful face shifting from red to purple, her legs dangling and kicking wildly in mid-air.


    "Keep pretending, why don''t you continue pretending in front of me!" Su Heng sneered again and again, delighting in the pain and fear on the Crimson me Demon King''s face.


    "Great Lord!" the Crimson me Demon King looked up and screamed, "Save me!"


    Boom!


    A loud bang suddenly came from the sky.


    Su Heng frowned and looked up following the Crimson me Demon King''s gaze.


    He saw that the fog that had shrouded overhead was nowpletely dispersed, the lead-grey clouds swirling together like a vortex. Lightning shed and thunder roared within it, and the fierce wind whipped up clumps of grass and dead trees into midair, creating a dramatic scene akin to the end of the world.


    Roar!


    A roar louder than the thunder.


    A huge, fierce face emerged in the center of the vortex, its elongated and majestic head, a greedy and sadistic mouth filled with protruding teeth. Tendrils dangled from the sides of its mouth, manipting the wind and rain. The eyes embedded in that head were like two blood moons, high and unpredictable.


    The gigantic mouth opened but did not yet speak.


    The winds swept through like des, causing houses and walls to copse with a crash, leaving narrow trenches in the ground.


    Sheets of grey, highly corrosive rain fell from the sky, hissing upon contact with the ground and emitting a pungent smoke.


    "Tuo Long, the Great Lord!?" Su Heng''s face became less smiley, much more serious.


    "Mortal!" the majestic voice boomed from the heavens, "Kneel thrice and prostrate nine times, offer your spirit, and you shall not be killed!"


    As it spoke, a tremendous oppressive force like andslide and tsunami fell from the sky. The heavens and the earth seemed unable to bear it, trembling and splitting apart. Such might was truly beyond description, like a supremely evil deity from legends descending upon the earthly realm.


    "Who do you think you are, daring to spout such nonsense in front of me!?"


    But Su Heng simplyughed out loud, his body contorting and expanding bit by bit, quickly covered in pitch-ck scale armor.


    Even denser crimson blood qi surged into the sky, evaporating the stormy rain before it could even approach, burning it off. No matter how fierce Tuo Long, the Great Lord''s might was, the area around him within dozens of meters remained unshaken, like a mountain of solid rock.


    Tuo Long, the Great Lord was a true Fierce-level Demon, corresponding to humans as the Heavenly Deceit Realm.


    And until now, Su Heng was merely at the first realm of Demonic Form.


    However, his body was extremely strong, and coupled with the dragon transformation amplification brought by the Eight Phases Secret Skill, he forcefully crossed two major realms.


    So much so that even in the Corpse Mountain Secret Realm, where Tuo Long, the Great Lord held the advantage of time and ce, he could not easily shake Su Heng.


    Phut!


    With a slight effort in Su Heng''s transformed left arm,


    The expression of fear on the Crimson me Demon King''s facepletely solidified,pletely unable to imagine how powerful Su Heng had be.


    Even Tuo Long, the Great Lord himself taking action could not stop him.


    Boom!


    At the same time,


    Su Heng''s aura also reached its peak, his body suddenly bursting with a great deal of golden light.


    The dazzling light surged, purer and hotter than the sun, all converging on the edge of his left fist. Su Heng''s arm rapidly swelled with blood, the terrifying power making even his copper skin and iron bones somewhat unbearable, his skin bursting open to reveal scalding crimson blood.


    But Su Heng didn''t care. He leapt into the sky with a madugh, "Bastard, kneel before me!"


    Boom!


    The terrifying power burst forth instantly.


    A golden streak shot straight into the sky, tearingyer byyer through the heavy clouds covering the heavens. The golden-red blood qi expanded and surged like tidal waves, sting openrge swathes of crimson thunder in the sky.


    On Tuo Long, the Great Lord''s mountain-like huge dark face, a deep look of astonishment and gravity appeared. The golden light instantly pierced through his brow, causing the blood-red sky behind him to explosively burst open and shatter.


    In an instant, the bizarre scenepletely vanished.


    Bright and warm sunlight fell from the sky, the vast heavens above a captivatingly clear and azure blue!

 Chapter 136: 130: Kill All Insects and Ants!

    Chapter 136: 130: Kill All Insects and Ants!


    Bang!


    Su Heng''s burly figure, like a ck meteor, plummeted from the sky and heavilynded on the ground.


    He created a crater, scattering arge amount of rubble and dust.


    "Demon Suppression Bureau Chief!" Wang Xindong, Luo Shuang, and others upon seeing this, all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Heng looked around, his gaze briefly resting on their faces. He first frowned slightly before he finally asked, "What did you just see?"


    "We..." Several elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau looked at each other.


    "You suddenly disappeared, and then the sky surged with wind and clouds, followed by thunder," Wang Xindong said, "The clouds came strangely and left quickly. We only heard a loud bang, and then it was calm, all anomalies disappeared, and we thought it was strange too."


    "So it was like that?" Su Heng touched his chin.


    He originally thought that the Corpse Mountain was a specific location, but now it seemed it was not just that.Many conjectures surged in Su Heng''s mind, but now was not the time to think about these things.


    He looked down and burst outughing with a loud "Hey".


    "You old dog, your life is indeed tough; you haven''t died yet." Hong Jiuxiang knelt on the ground, held down by two elders, with his left chest covered in blood, hisplexion ashen.


    Yet in his eyes still lingered resentment, unable to let go.


    He had just forcibly fused with a demon corpse.


    As a result, he fell into a trap and was directly possessed by the Red me Demon King.


    Now that the Red me Demon King had been crushed to death by Su Heng, Hong Jiuxiang also regained his sanity.


    But his body was drained of vitality, his forehead dull and grey, clearly not long for this world.


    "A bet epted is a bet honoured."


    Ultimately, Hong Jiuxiang sighed and pleaded, "But the Hong Family isrge, and apart from those Martial Artist elders, there are many ordinary people. These people are innocent. I beg you, Bureau Chief, to spare them!"


    "What do you mean innocent, colluding with the demons of Corpse Mountain, whether you Hong Family folks are even human is up for debate."


    Su Heng sneered, his expression growing even colder, "From now on, Baihua County is exclusively under mymand. I say who is human, you are human. If I say you are not human, then all these thousands in the Hong Family are demons deserving of death¡ªunderstand?"


    "You!" Hong Jiuxiang angrily stared back at him.


    "p!" Su Heng pped him across the face, Hong Jiuxiang''s head spinning three hundred sixty degrees. A crisp crack sounded, his head drooped limply, and he died instantly.


    "Acting beyond your capacity," Su Hengmented as he epted the white cloth respectfully handed over by Luo Shuang and wiped his hands.


    Luo Shuang bowed respectfully again, taking back the handkerchief, folded it neatly, and carefully ced it on herself.


    "All the people of the Hong Family, kill them all?" Wang Xindong confirmed.


    "Hmm!" Su Heng nodded, "These vermin only waste the air, it''s high time for a thorough culling. From young to old, from male to female. Whether dead or alive, chop off their heads, build a spectacle. Dig out even the earthworms in the ground, cut them in half lengthwise, and remember to stir the yolks in the kitchen eggs thoroughly!"


    "Understood!" The elders, feeling an intense murderous aura from these words, all burst into heartyughter.


    "There''s one more thing," Wang Xindong said, "Hong Dingtian, the heir of the Hong Family, was called away and should have been with Hong Jiuxiang. But after searching just now, we couldn''t find any trace of him."


    "This underground pce has many tunnels, veryplex, hard to trace in a short time," another elder added, frowning.


    "Tunnels."


    Su Heng''s senses spread downward, indeed it was so.


    He frowned slightly, then asked loudly, "Has anyone seen where Hong Dingtian went?"


    The crowd fell into silence for a moment.


    Just then, a fair-skinned arm was raised, and a crisp voice came, "I saw him."


    Everyone followed the voice and looked, the elders moving aside to form a path.


    At the end of the path, a pretty girl in red clothes was standing on tiptoe, raising her hand.


    Seeing numerous gazes fall on her.


    Seeming frightened, the girl trembled, gradually lowering her raised arm.


    "Li Hongxiu!" Su Heng''s brows raised, his face full of surprise, "What are you doing here?"


    After an exnation, Su Heng finally understood the situation.


    Last night, the Savage Bull Demon King and Zhou Batong attacked the Demon Suppression Tower. Elder Zhao Zongwu tried to stop them, but the demon corpse went out of control, entered a rampage, and was taken to the high levels of the Demon Suppression Tower by Zhou Batong.


    Li Hongxiu encountered them on the seventh floor. Experience new tales on


    In a critical moment, it was Li Hongxiu who helped him regain his sanity.


    Zhao Zongwu was very grateful, and coupled with the destruction of the Demon Suppression Tower, after a brief consultation among the elders, Zhao Zongwu took Li Hongxiu out.


    Afterward, they encountered Hong Dingtian quietly slipping away while fighting enemies in the Hong Family.


    "So that''s how it is..." Su Heng nodded slightly, "You went through a lot."


    Li Hongxiu waved her hands repeatedly, "I dare not, I dare not."


    The painful scene of being beat up by Su Heng at their first meeting, almost having her brains scrambled, was still vivid in her memory.


    However, several subsequent interactions had somewhat changed Li Hongxiu''s impression of Su Heng.


    "So, where is Hong Dingtian now?" Su Heng returned to the matter, asking aloud.


    "I can provide you with another guiding doll," Li Hongxiu said, noting that this was not the first time the two had coborated. Last time, when they located the White Deer Demon King''sir, it wasrgely thanks to Li Hongxiu cing a curse on Ye Tong.


    But she hadn''t had the chance to move yet.


    Suddenly, with a sh before her eyes, Su Heng''s burly figure appeared right beside Li Hongxiu.


    The sunlight waspletely blocked, not a sliver remained. Arge hand struck towards her face; just as Li Hongxiu was about to scream in terror, a fierce wind suddenly filled her face. Looking down, her feet were already a hundred meters in the air, with the Hong Family''s smoky, burning fortress clearly visible below.


    In the howling strong wind, Su Heng''s calm voice clearly came through, "Just lead the way, he couldn''t have gone far in this time."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "To think I was actually betrayed by my father..."


    Outside the Hong Family''s earthen fortress, on a secluded hill overgrown with weeds.


    Hong Dingtian and an old man with white hair stealthily emerged from behind arge rock, looking at their n''s fortress sinking gradually into a sea of fire; both of them were dumbstruck and speechless. The wind whistled through the hills, the atmosphere turning even heavier while Dingtian''s eyes welled up with a hint of red.


    "Young master, please take heart," the white-haired old man said gently, patting Hong Dingtian''s shoulder.


    This man was named Zhao Zhong, sworn brothers with Hong Jiuxiang since their youth.


    Their rtionship was very close.


    Hong Jiuxiang trusted him more than his own blood brothers.


    The final decision to entrust Zhao Zhong and Hong Dingtian to leave together had been made because Zhao Zhong, not only had immense strength, but also managed household affairs.


    He was familiar with various properties and assets, so even if they left Baihua County, with Zhao Zhong''s assistance,


    Hong Dingtian was capable of branching out and continuing the family lineage.


    This hilltop was about two to three kilometers from the Hong family''s fortress, and with the smoke blocking the view, Hong Dingtian couldn''t see clearly what was happening inside the fortress. But as they walked through the secret passages, his father''s words echoed continuously in his mind.


    He was gradually beginning to ept reality.


    Stopping here was merely a final confirmation.


    "A millennium-old family, a single misstep leading to total ruin!" Hong Dingtian murmured despairingly, looking up at the sky.


    Through his blurry vision,


    Two geese flew by, their calls resounding loudly.


    "But this is not the end," he clenched his fist, the other hand tightly pressed against his chest.


    Tucked inside the inner pocket of his chest was a secret manuscript about the tomb of Dragon King An Shelie. If he could somehow gain the Dragon King An Shelie''s inheritance, with his talents, he would surely be able to elevate his power to an unimaginable realm in a short period.


    "When the timees, I will repay the agony inflicted upon me a hundredfold!" Hong Dingtian gritted his teeth, his chest heaving violently.


    The voice squeezed from his throat was full of insane hatred.


    "Even the old master couldn''t withstand that man''s power, which must have reached an unfathomable level," Zhao Zhong urgently advised, "Although we''re some distance away from the fortress, it might still be dangerous here; we should leave quickly."


    "Uncle Zhao is right!" Hong Dingtian nodded.


    "Revenge can wait; the priority now is to leave this ce."


    "Too bad... you have no future," a cold, emotionless voice suddenly rang out.


    A fierce wind erupted.


    The grass on the ground rippled and spread downwards.


    Amid the thundering roar of the fierce wind, a dark shadow first appeared, then rapidly expanded, and finally, like a meteor, plummeted from the sky and smashed heavily onto the ground.


    The ground violently trembled, exploding on impact. Countless clods and pebbles burst into the air, with swathes of grass and flower petals swirling under the golden sunlight.


    In the crater formed by the impact, a burly figure slowly rose to his feet.


    He was still holding a girl in red, her face pale and terrified, and gently ced her on the soft grass beside him.


    "Hong Dingtian, I remember you," Su Heng smiled faintly, "Long time no see."


    "You¡ª" Hong Dingtian''s face instantly turned pale, "How did you find this ce!?"


    A traitor in the family!?


    But even with a traitor leading the way, the secret passages wereplex and convoluted, and some were even rigged to self-destruct, making it nearly impossible to follow them at the moment.


    Enormous, profound fear, iprehension, inconceivable... A myriad of chaotic thoughts filled Hong Dingtian''s mind, to the extent that Su Heng''s smiling face seemed indescribable, and while the warm sunlight fell on him, it felt ice cold to the bone.


    Hong Dingtian trembled all over, stepping back step by step.


    "Young master, run!" Zhao Zhong roared, snapping Hong Dingtian out of his daze as he turned to flee. Behind him, Zhao Zhong spread his arms wide, his white hair wildly dancing. Veins swelled and twisted on his face as he lunged forward toward Su Heng.


    "Loyal to the end, but unfortunately..."


    Bang!


    Su Heng extended his hand slightly forward, and Zhao Zhong''s head violently exploded.


    Continuing forward, he took a step and instantly appeared behind Hong Dingtian.


    A hand, firm as cast iron, gently pressed against the back of Hong Dingtian''s neck, causing his hair to stand on end and his entire being to tremble violently.


    He opened his mouth wide, as if to say something, but Su Heng''s fingers had already unhesitatingly descended, snapping his neck with a crack, and definitively ending his life.

 Chapter 137: 131: Secret Technique Mastery, The Coming of the Dragon King

    ```


    Bang!


    Under the influence of inertia, Hong Dingtian''s corpse took two more steps forward.


    Only then did it fall face-first with a thud, gradually bing motionless.


    By his side, Li Hongxiu finally started toe to her senses, leaning against an ancient tree to slowly stand up. She looked up to see Su Heng signaling with his eyes, and Li Hongxiu obediently moved forward, squatting down beside the corpse of Hong Dingtian. She reached out and searched his body, quickly pulling out a secret manual from the inner pocket of his shirt.


    Su Heng reached out to take it, flipping through it briefly.


    "Dragon King An Shelie, have you ever heard of this name?" he asked curiously.


    "An Shelie, of course I''ve heard of him!" Li Hongxiu''s eyes widened, "Not only have I heard of him, but we also have his music scores in our establishment..."


    "This is what no one could have predicted in this lifetime, looking back the prosperity is like a distant dream..mitting thest thread of life to the raging waves..."As she spoke, Li Hongxiu also pinched her fingers, singing a few lines in front of Su Heng. After finishing, she noticed that Su Heng had been listening intently all this time, and she suddenly became flustered, lowering her head, "Sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Heng said, "You sing well, it''s pleasing to the ear."


    "Thank you." Li Hongxiu''s courage grew a bit, following up by asking, "Is the content of this manual rted to An Shelie?"


    "Yes, it records the tomb of An Shelie."


    "The Eight-Armed Dragon King..." Su Heng pondered, "They say there are no wrong nicknames, only wrong names. Such an apex figure who couldmand the wind and rain and shake a region in a bygone era of a thousand years might indeed have some connection to dragons. The tomb of Dragon King An Shelie... interesting."


    Having heard some rumors about An Shelie from Li Hongxiu, Su Heng''s interest gradually increased.


    However...


    This manual had been kept in the Hong Family for so long,


    And the tomb still existed.


    That meant that to open it, one must meet specific conditions.


    Considering the upheavals of recent years, these conditions likely have much to do with eternal life.


    The more he delved into thought, the more ideas surged in Su Heng''s mind. To confirm them, however, would require a great deal of time and effort. Fortunately, he was no longer alone,manding the vast power of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    With just one word from Su Heng, naturally there would be arge number of people willing to put in the effort to help himplete it.


    Meanwhile, he could concentrate on his cultivation, building his strength.


    Without hindering either.


    Such are the benefits of holding power.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The noble families, demons, Demon Suppression Bureau.


    They were once the three major forces in Baihua County, with the Demon Suppression Bureau being the weakest of the three. The edifice was on the verge of copse, with everyone pessimistic about its future, sustained by Li Daoxuan''s lone struggle. Yet, with Su Heng''s involvement, within just over a month, everything changed.


    First were the noble families. With theplete annihtion of the Hong Family, the remaining five major ns fell apart.


    Hong, Song, Nangong, Zhou, Pang, Wei, Luo ¡ª of the original seven great families in Baihua County.


    The Hong and Luo families were wiped out, reduced to dust in history.


    While Song, Nangong, and Zhou suffered heavy losses.


    Family disciples and elders either perished in the previous conflicts or chose to leave, traveling far away. The rest were absorbed as fresh blood by the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Only the Pang and Wei families remained rtively intact in strength, but they dared not show themselves.


    Lying low at the moment,


    Waiting for the opportunity, ready to move at any time.


    As for the once unassable Sky Demon Alliance, its fate was even more tragic.


    The seven Demon Kings, who symbolized the pinnacle of strength of the Sky Demon Alliance, were ughtered by Su Heng single-handedly, six of them.


    Only the Lion King Babek, who hadn''t shown himself for over a decade, remained, and it was unknown whether he was dead or alive.


    Thus, in Baihua County,


    Only the Demon Suppression Bureau remained supreme, with Su Heng''s word beingw.


    His power had peaked, and the life and death of over a million people in the city were at his whim.


    Such power represented too much, enough to make most people ¡ª even some powerful martial artists ¡ª indulge and neglect their cultivation.


    But clearly, Su Heng was not among them.


    He knew well that this power came from his own strength ¡ª rights derived from fists.


    Only strength was fundamental.


    Only strength was everything!


    Thus, after swiftly attending to the necessary concerns at hand,


    Delegating all unimportant matters to Wang Xindong, Su Li, and others, Su Heng once again began to concentrate on cultivation.


    He now possessed a vast amount of resources plundered from the destruction of the six-alliance families.


    Coupled with three Demon King quality flesh farms,


    An endless stream of demon blood meant a continuous conversion of attribute points.


    The uses of attribute points were mainly divided into three parts: the True Dominating Dragon''s Eight Phases Secret Skill, the demonic body, and side techniques like the Taotie Technique.


    After some thought,


    Su Heng quickly decided to focus most of his energy on the True Dominating Dragon''s Eight Phases Secret Skill.


    He had experienced the ferocity of this cultivation technique for himself.


    Just perfecting the first half allowed Su Heng to leap across two major realms,peting with the death-level demons of the Demon Country. ording to some elders in the Demon Suppression Bureau, the second half of the True Dominating Dragon''s Eight Phases Secret Skill was even more powerful.


    If he couldplete the rest and perfect it,


    Su Heng''s already exaggerated and terrifying strength would surely ascend to an unimaginable realm.


    But after reaching that step, whether he could awaken theplete True Dominating Dragon form, even Su Heng himself was not sure.


    The first half of the True Dominating Dragon''s Eight Phases Secret Skill included techniques such as Green Wood Eternal Life, Cold Ice Charm, Miniature Mist Skill, and they at least had stances, breathing methods, basic diagrams, and the requisite medicinal guides, and so on.


    ```

 Chapter 138: 131: Secret Technique Mastery, Descent of the Dragon King_2

    And in thetter half of the scroll, there was only one map, with all things hidden within it.


    What one couldprehend from it, relied solely on their own perception and root bone.


    It was difficult to this extent.


    No wonder, in the past hundred years of the Demon Suppression Bureau


    Only the Golden-Eyed Ape King, Li Daoxuan, had fully mastered the Eight Phases Secret Skill.


    What Su Heng needed to do, was not only to fully cultivate the remaining five authentic techniques, but also to use these five as a basis to fully deduce and restore the entire Eight Phases Secret Skill.


    The difficulty was no less than climbing the path to heaven.


    Fortunately, the abundant resources piged from the demon beasts of great families gave Su Heng the courage to forge ahead.He hung the foundational map from the Scripture Pavilion on the wall of the spacious and quiet room, lit the incense burner, the smoke wafting gently.


    Su Heng''s body rxed, seated cross-legged on a soft cushion.


    The sound of the tide seemed to reach his ears, faint and indistinct.


    He first took a deep breath,


    Waiting until his mind was clear and his attention fully focused,


    Only then did he open his eyes, the pale light in his eyes falling on the foundational map before him.


    The first half of the Eight Phases Secret Skill corresponded to the Five Elements, while the content of thetter half corresponded to the Eight Trigrams.


    The foundational map before Su Heng''s eyes was called "Red Earth Sun Seeking Phase," and it corresponded to the Li Fire Trigram in the Eight Trigrams. The content of the map depicted a vast, parched, and twisted red barrennd.


    The barrennd emitted tufts of yellow smoke, rising like columns supporting the heavens and earth.


    There was a zing sun, suspended high above the sky.


    And within the sun and smoke, one could vaguely make out a majestic dragon shadow.


    Su Heng stared nkly, eyes devoid of joy or sorrow, as his thoughts gradually submerged into the image before him.


    He had no idea how much time had passed; the sound of the tide hadpletely vanished. The light outside the window transitioned from bright to dark, with a clear, bright moon framed by the swaying treetops. asionally, two or three yellow-feathered little birds would settle on the branches, chirping away and warily surveying their surroundings.


    These noises wentpletely unheard by Su Heng.


    All his attention and energy were invested in the "Red Earth Sun Seeking Map."


    In the end, his body shook slightly, as if he had transformed into that majestic and immense ancient and powerful Cang Heaven Overbearing Dragon. His towering and preeminent body traversed the vast desert, inhaling and exhaling to stir up a pitch-ck sandstorm that spanned a thousand miles, chasing after the zing sun across the boundless firmament...


    "If the first half of the Eight Phases Secret Skill pertains to the imitation of the dragon''s form, the contents of thetter half are about the portrayal of the spirit,"


    Su Heng looked at the [Red Earth Sun Seeking Phase (Uninitiated)] on his attribute panel.


    Many ideas surged in his heart, "Compared to the tangible form, the elusive and intangible spirit is truly more challenging. To cultivate this technique to its peak, one must immerse oneself in the mindset of the overbearing dragon and evolve toward a specific spiritual state."


    "But what''s the difference between a total spiritual imitation of another being and being possessed?


    Moreover, everyone''s experiences are different, so are their personalities and thoughts. Forcibly cultivating it without conviction can easily lead to some sort of dissociation."


    "No wonder thetter half of the Eight Phases Secret Skill, despite being more powerful, has fewer cultivators. And even among those who achieve some sess, they seem to be talking to themselves in a daze. I thought it was due to the integration of demon corpses, but it seems there''s some issue with the technique itself as well."


    "But, no matter...


    Su Heng looked at the hundreds of remaining attribute points on his panel, along with the umted mass of demon flesh and blood.


    A hint of a happy smile finally appeared on his face.


    No matter the technique,


    Once it''s on his attribute panel, what happens next is out of its control.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Su Heng began his life of devoted cultivation, while the outside world continued to change.


    Corpse Mountain, Demon Country.


    In a dark pce built from skeletons and human skin,


    The Tuo Long Lord looked up at the throne constructed from skulls, where a figure shrouded in dark mist was seated, indistinct in form, with only a pair of eyes emitting a terrifying and icy red glow.


    "You''ve been injured,"


    "A formidable person appeared in Baihua County, I was careless," the Tuo Long Lord bowed, responding respectfully.


    "Don''t make the same mistake again,"


    "Understood," bowed the Tuo Long Lord, "This time, I will descend in my true form. Flood the Guang River with water, clearing all obstacles for you."


    "Go!" The figure on the throne spoke once more.


    The voice was like thunder, causing the entire Corpse Mountain to tremble ominously.


    Among the mountains of corpses, countless ordinary people cowered in fear, lifting their heads to gaze at the terrifying dark sky reflecting a huge blood moon.


    ...


    Tai''an Prefecture, Jiang State.


    Headquarters of the Demon Suppression Army.


    The youngmander in the bronze throne looked at the report presented by his attendant.


    "Li Daoxuan is dead? The sessor is actually a young man not even twenty years old, tsk tsk. But his battle aplishments seem quite exaggerated. As for whether they are true or false..."


    "Deputy General Zhao!"


    "Present!" A beautiful figure with a svelte figure and an indifferent face stepped out of the darkness and knelt before the throne.


    "Go to Baihua County and see if the candidate Li Daoxuan picked is qualified."


    The youngmander casually tossed down a token, "If he is qualified then so be it. If he''s merely a pretender unworthy of his position, then have him kicked out early. The times of chaos are approaching, and what we need are decisive and authoritative strongmen, not some weaklings who freeze in front of demons."


    "Understood!" The leather-armored woman reached out to catch the token and turned to leave.


    The massive doors before her opened automatically, a beam of light streamed out, and her long-haired figure vanished into the light in a blink.


    ...


    In an abandoned vige at the foot of Canglong Mountain.


    Bang!


    A Taotie threw a dead wild boar on the ground, "Eat something."


    Before it was Xu Hanlin, kneeling in front of a tombstone.


    Xu Hanlin''s head hung low, his eyes dull and cheeks sunken deeply inwards. His shoulders bore ayer of dust, as if he had knelt there for days without moving. There was an indescribable air of decay and despair about him.


    Seeing him mute and unresponsive, the Taotie sighed and turned to leave.


    But just then, a crisp cracking sound was heard.


    Xu Hanlin lifted his head.


    Human and demon locked eyes, and the Taotie, surprised and pleased, said, "You''ve finally decided toe out?"


    "I''ve made up my mind." Xu Hanlin leaned on the tombstone, struggled to his feet, looked deeply at the tombstone for a moment, then hobbled down the thorn-lined path.


    "Decided what?" The Taotie trotted to keep pace beside him.


    "The mountain of corpses!" Xu Hanlin said, "I must return to the mountain of corpses, the great lords there must surely need me."


    "Are you crazy?" the Taotie indignantly retorted, "That bunch only think about turning you into their flesh avatar, stripping you of your consciousness to be a puppet at others''mand. You would still go, even knowing this?"


    "Even so, I am willing." Xu Hanlin stopped, looking at the sunset slowly falling over the mountain.


    "As long as I can have my revenge, I am willing to do anything," he said, articting each word with grave seriousness.


    ...


    The same sunset.


    On the glittering, sparkling waters of the Guang River, arge boat gently docked.


    "This is Baihua County, it''s really beautiful." A handsome cross-dressed young girl, on her tiptoes, peered at the bustling city in the distance.


    Bang!


    Herpanion stumbled and fell.


    "An Ran!?" The cross-dressed young girl, her expression tense, hurried to kneel and help herpanion.


    "I..." The girl named An Ran closed her eyes tightly, then reopened them, with a fiery gold radiance filling her pupils, and two sharp fangs protruded from the corners of her mouth. She noticed the abnormality, quickly covered her mouth with her hand, reciting the mental method in her mind, which made her feel slightly better.


    "Did you hear his voice again?" Luo Qi held An Ran''s pale and delicate palm, feeling the moist sweat in her own palm.


    "The Eight-Armed Dragon King An Shelie, he''s not dead yet!" An Ran gasped in pain and despair, "When he returns to the world, he will bring forth a cataclysm of ughter! We must stop him, we must!"


    "Yes!" Luo Qi gripped her arm, nodding with aplex expression.


    ...


    In the Demon Suppression Bureau, within a dark chamber.


    The giant man seated cross-legged on a meditation cushion opened his eyes, lightning flickered in the void, and rays of light shed like thunder.


    An ancient dragon''s roar, crossing the vast epochs, echoed over the entire city, startling countless birds into flight.


    Su Heng was only in his twenties.


    But within his gaze was a world-weariness.


    As if he had witnessed the rise and fall of hundreds of dynasties and the reincarnation of billions of beings.


    With over a month of strenuous training and the insignificant help of his attribute panel,


    Su Heng was finally able to master the second half of the Eight Phases Secret Skill and the Five Phases Secret Method of Wind, Thunder, Fire, Mountain, and Water topletion.

 Chapter 139: 132: Transformation, Unity of Chaos

    [Su Heng]


    [Height: 3.65 meters]


    [Weight: 5570 kilograms]


    [Condition: Vein Mutation 350%, Bone Mutation 718%, Muscle Mutation 243%, Blood Mutation 25%]


    [Cultivation Technique: Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Method (Iplete: 71%), Tiangang Demon Sha, Taotie Technique]


    [Attribute Points: 13] n¦Òvel.c?m


    After finishing his cultivation, Su Heng opened his attribute panel.


    Looking at the lines of numbers.


    The most noticeable changes were first in height and weight.His current size was almost simr to what it was before when he activated the Transformed Dragon State, and his weight was even more staggering, nearly three tons. Keep in mind, a family car weighs around two tons.


    With Su Heng''s current size and muscle density, doing nothing but walking a bit faster,


    He could directly plow through like a dump truck,


    Knocking a bunch of physically weaker Martial Artists into fractures.


    And an ordinary person, not paying attention could be rolled over and killed, which was highly likely.


    Crack!


    Su Heng looked down, his five fingers clenching tight.


    With just a slight exertion of force, massive amounts of dark tendons would burst out of his body, the patterns twisting gruesomely. Powerful blood surged within his body, leaving substantial shadows in the slightly dim secret chamber.


    His huge, burly body was enveloped in ck mist, and even the little bit of exposed muscle was ferociously strong. Su Heng now gave off the impression not of a ruler suppressing a region, but more like some cold-hearted, brutally bloodthirsty antagonist from the sinister paths.


    Luckily, after Su Heng moved around a bit to get ustomed to his current body,


    The frenzied feeling disappeared from him, and his demeanor became much calmer.


    At least that was how it appeared.


    He continued to look further down the attribute panel.


    Veins, bones, muscles, blood... these varying levels of mutations.


    Su Heng, summarizing from his recent cultivation and coting information gathered from the Demon Suppression Bureau and various major family secret vaults,


    Gradually gained more insights and understanding.


    Veins are a kind of continuouswork-like tissue within the body that provide support and stability for muscles and bones. They are responsible for transferring strength, execution, connection, and coordination¡ªlike arge within the body, linking all parts together.


    Your next chapter is on


    The higher the degree of vein mutation, the more coordinated the body is and the faster the reaction speed and strength release.


    So, if ording to some previous games,


    Vein mutation represents agility.


    Simrly,


    Muscles are the main source of strength, determining the level of strength eruption.


    While bones provide load, representing the upper limit of strength, and to arge extent, also affect the Martial Artist''s defense ability.


    Su Heng''s bone mutation was the deepest.


    Thus, his upper limit for strength was high and his defense was extremely impressive.


    Meanwhile, blood ys a primary role in transporting nutrients and regting bodily bnce in the human body.


    The essence of blood mutation lies in the development of the bone marrow. Su Heng''s current level of blood mutation was not deep, so the changes it brought were not very noticeable.


    But in his understanding, this should be closely rted to his own constitution.


    "As for the changes brought by other practices of the Domineering Dragon Eight Phases Secret Technique¡­" Su Heng shook his head, "Now it should be called the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Method, corresponding to the Five Elements and Eight Trigrams, and now I still need toplete thest three phases: Heaven, Earth, and Marsh."


    Previously, he could use the framework of the Little Five Elements Fist, integrating two simr cultivation techniques.


    But the second half of the secret method¡­


    Up to this point, Su Heng didn''t even have a clue.


    He could only set it aside for now.


    The benefits brought by the cultivation of the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Method were enormous.


    First, the amplification brought by the Transformed Dragon State became more exaggerated, followed by a significant increase in the total amount of vigorous energy.


    Then the vigorous energy itself, which transformed from the previous Bone Energy into Pill Energy.


    What is "Pill"?


    It is the unity and blending of everything throughout the body.


    The previous Bone Energy, elerated and pressurized by the mutated human bones, was indeed powerful.


    But it also had the drawback of being limited to momentary bursts.


    Whereas Pill Energy was about using the entire body to exert force, focusing it on one point and bursting forth explosively.


    If at rest, nothing happens, but once it moves, it is like a mountain copsing, a tsunami, or a startling thunderbolt! If normal True Energy is like a slingshot targeting a bird, and Bone Energy is like a shotgun, then Pill Energy is like treating the human body as a cannon, igniting the vigorous energy as if firing a cannonball!


    Lastly, the content of the second half of the Domineering Dragon Eight Phases Secret Method.


    The Five Phases Secret Method of Wind, Thunder, Fire, Mountain, Water.


    These Five Phases Secret Methods are indeed able to guide body transformations and are also powerful Divine Skills and secret techniques.


    "Xun Wind¡¤Covering Rain Gathering Cloud!"


    A sh of green light passed through Su Heng''s eyes, and his demeanor became increasingly ancient and majestic.


    The air around him began to rotate continuously, faster and faster, more and more vigorous, finally exploding with a piercing whooshing sound. Deep grooves appeared on the walls and floor made entirely of bright stone around him, and even stones were directly ground into dust floating in the air.


    This reminded him of the encounter with the Green Spirit Demon King beneath the Demon Suppression Tower.


    The opponent had the natural talent of summoning the wind.


    And after practicing the second half of the secret method, Su Heng could also perform simr feats.


    Although the range might not be as vast as that of the Green Spirit Demon King, Su Heng''s power was iparably greater.


    He decided to test the remaining few secret techniques as well.


    The room was first filled with lightning and thunder, followed by an increase in temperature, explosive sounds, and then the ground rolling and shaking non-stop. In just a short time, Su Heng had made aplete mess of a perfectly good secret chamber, the air filled with the pungent smell of burnt earth.


    Luckily, there was nothing important inside.


    After imprinting the essence of the Domineering Dragon Secret Method on the attribute panel, Su Heng had it sent back so as not to dy the cultivation progress of others in the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Crack!


    Su Heng slowly rose from his cushion.


    He took two steps forward, approaching the door.


    He pressed the mechanism, and the heavy door swung open amid a buzzing sound.


    The airflow, carrying a streak of bright sunlight, rushed in from outside. Having been closed off for too long, Su Heng was momentarily dazzled by the sunlight and squinted slightly before reopening his eyes.


    In front of him,


    The doorway, which was previously the right size, now required him to duck and sidestep to pass through.


    Su Heng reached forward and pushed, and the entire stone door was toppled over with a loud crash.


    Dust billowed, and a wave of air struck him.


    Su Heng''s garment fluttered wildly, and his burly figure vanished into the bright light of the outside world.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In Baihua County, the bustling Jiujang dock.


    Three individuals, one man and two women, walked shoulder to shoulder down the busy wide street, stopping asionally, their eyes curiously lingering on each stall.


    But they carefully observed without buying anything.


    Among these three,


    The woman slightly ahead, with a poised posture and delicate features, drew many gazes. However, her aloof expression, coupled with a subtle, sharp aura, made people reluctant to approach, or even look more than necessary.


    The two youngsters behind the woman were much livelier.


    Like country folks following their elders to the big city for the first time, they whispered excitedly in hushed voices.


    The tall woman was Deputy General Zhao Meiying of the Demon Suppression Army in Jiangzhou.


    Following her were two disciples she highly valued.


    The livelier young man was named Chen Yang, while the somewhatposed young woman was called Ai Qing.


    "I''ve always heard that Baihua County is the most flourishing of the three counties in Jiangzhou, and seeing it today, it truly lives up to its reputation," Chen Yang eximed, jumping up twice on the spot with excitement.


    "That green bean cake... I want to eat..." Ai Qing reached out and grabbed Zhao Meiying''s sleeve.


    Without a word, Zhao Meiying said, "You just had lunch on the boat earlier, how are you hungry again?"


    Ai Qing remained silent.


    She just looked at her with eager eyes.


    "Alright..." Zhao Meiying sighed and pulled out her purse.


    Just then¡ªBang!


    At the mouth of an alley nearby, a small cart filled with oranges was viciously kicked over by someone.


    An elderly man with graying hair also tumbled to the ground.


    He sat in a roadside ditch full of foul water.


    Despite the pain on his face, he still tightly held his grandson, looking fearfully at the two burly men confronting him.


    "Old man Duan, where''s today''s protection money? You''ve already dyed it for half a month, when will you pay!"


    Bang!


    One of the men mmed his hand heavily on the cart.


    The old cart creaked loudly, causing the old man to shiver.


    "I... I really have no money, please be lenient." Old man Duan pleaded, "I only have these fruits, if it''s not enough, take these fruits as payment."


    "Who the fuck wants your rotten fruits!" The fierce man scoffed and stomped the fruits on the ground into pulp.


    "If you can''t pay up, then use your grandson to settle the debt!"


    The other man sneered.


    He reached forward, trying to grab the old man''s grandson from his arms.


    The grandson, although cute and pretty, would fetch a high price among the city''s elites, sometimes even more so than girls of the same age.


    Wow!


    Instead of crying, the kid looked filled with hatred.


    He bit fiercely into the man''s arm, who in turn violently flung him off.


    Seeing the faint blood marks from the bite on his arm, he was overwhelmed with rage, "Motherfucker, ate a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall! Dare to attack me¡­"


    As he spoke, he sneered and rolled up his sleeves, ready to p the old man''s face.


    People gathered around, but none dared to intervene.


    Smack!


    Just then,


    A fair, delicate hand gently grasped his wrist.


    The man shook all over, unable to move. He looked back in horror and saw a beautiful figure in white.


    The figure released his arm, stepped back, and wore a gentle smile on her face.


    The two exchanged a few quiet words.


    Zhao Meiying pulled out a few silver coins from her purse and handed them to the burly man.


    The man''s expression gradually calmed, and he bowed to her before leaving with hispanion.


    As those two left,


    Zhao Meiying straightened the cart, knelt on the ground,


    Gathered the scattered fruits, carefully ced them back, and then tenderly stroked the boy''s hair with a smile.


    The old man wanted to grasp Zhao Meiying''s hand, but noticing the ck mud on his own, he helplessly rubbed it on his trousers, his eyes brimming with grateful tears, almost kneeling and kowtowing on the spot. He begged her to leave an address so he could repay the debt they had just incurred. Zhao Meiying whispered a few words to the old man, then stood up and joined her disciples.


    Seeing there was no more spectacle, the crowd gradually dispersed.


    "Why not just get rid of those two bastards direct?" Ai Qing clenched her fist, somewhat puzzled.


    Zhao Meiying gently stroked her disciple''s smooth hair and exined, "We are members of the Demon Suppression Army. If the local Demon Suppression Bureau gets wind of this, the whole gang involved will vanish from the city, and many innocents will get dragged in."


    "Our position is too high, hence we must be careful and prudent. Sometimes your intentions are good, but the oue turns out to be terrible."


    "See!" Chen Yang''s face showed a sudden understanding, "That''s just like the elders in the Demon Suppression Army handling matters..." he quickly added, seeing Zhao Meiying''s stern re.


    "Let''s go buy some green bean cakes," Zhao Meiying relented.


    "Master, I don''t want green bean cake anymore," Ai Qing, tugging on Zhao Meiying''s sleeve, said, "I want oranges."


    Zhao Meiying smiled and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 140: 133: The Demon Suppression Deputy General, Completely Messed Up

    "Ew¡ªso sour!"


    A momentter, Ai Qing and Chen Yang squatted under the shade of a tree, each gnawing on a segment of orange.


    The sourness made their scalps tingle and their shoulders quiver uncontrobly.


    But they still persevered, finishing off the oranges they had just bought.


    Tossing the orange peels aside, Chen Yang spread his legs as if he had aplished some arduous task, "Let''s get back to business, what should we do about the assessment?"


    "We''vee all this way and barely encountered any demons or devils, it seems that Baihua County has a really nice environment."


    Ai Qing said, "That newly appointed Governor must be quitepetent."


    "But we still have toplete the task given to us by the army chief, and sometimes you can''t just look at the surface." Zhao Meiying seemed to be reminded of something.


    She had spent over a hundred years in the Demon Suppression Army and had experienced countless events.She remembered one city.


    On the surface, it seemed calm, but behind the scenes, the Demon Suppression Bureau was colluding with powerful demons and devils.


    The city exchanged its poption for temporary peace, which eventually led to disaster.


    "Whether it''s a mule or a horse, you''ll only know once you take it for a spin," Zhao Meiying said seriously, shaking her head.


    "That''s true," Chen Yang and Ai Qing nodded in agreement.


    "However, we can''t go overboard with this matter, after all, Li Daoxuan is officially my grandnephew," Zhao Meiying said with a smile, but the thought of the young man being gone made the smile on her face seem somewhat forlorn.


    "After all these years, you still haven''t let go, Master," Chen Yang said emotionally.


    The previous Deputy Governor, Shen Zheng.


    He was Li Daoxuan''s mentor and Zhao Meiying''s senior brother by mentor-student rtionship.


    Shen Zheng had disappeared for over a hundred years, yet Zhao Meiying never gave up and continued to search everywhere.


    "No matter what, we have to see him in life or find his body in death," Zhao Meiying dered determinedly.


    "How should we conduct the assessment?" Ai Qing licked the juice on her fingers and tensed her shoulders again with a shiver.


    "No wonder that old man couldn''t make any money, selling such sour fruit," Ai Qing''s shoulders slumped, and she stuck out her pink tongue, a bitter expression on her face as she spoke.


    "Should we just knock on the door directly, like a Martial Artist challenging a dojo?" Chen Yang bounced on the ground, throwing a couple of punches into the air with a couple of grunts.


    "We''re from the Demon Suppression Army, how can we do something so ungant?" Zhao Meiying smacked him on the head, with her arms crossed in front of her chest, "Besides, once there''s preparation, a lot of things change, and demons and devils won''t give you a heads-up before they show up."


    "You''re nning an ambush! What if someone beats you up instead?" Ai Qing''s face looked up as she asked.


    "Don''t worry, we will win," Zhao Meiying raised her chin slightly, and under the sunlight, her fair, pretty face was full of confident smiles.


    ...


    At the Demon Suppression Bureau headquarters, in an antiquely decorated teahouse.


    "It''s too amazing, outrageously so! Such an aptitude, I''ve really never heard of it!"


    The young girl''s continuous words of admiration came from the room, the sound clear and pleasant, full of fervent admiration.


    "Um..."


    Su Li held a teacup with both hands, her smile somewhat awkward.


    Beside her was Li Hongxiu, with long ck hair and delicate pale features. She held a piece of cake in her hand, her attention focused on a colorfully illustrated book.


    The source of the clear voice was another young girl to Su Li''s left.


    She was petite and looked cheerful.


    A golden bell was tied around her fair ankle, and she sat cross-legged on a cushion.


    She was looking at a fundamental diagram hanging on the wall.


    The diagram depicted a giant rock formation in a desert, with an odd shape and fierce angles, emanating an indescribable sense of solidity.


    This diagram was the fundamental diagram that Su Heng drew afterpleting the upper part of the Domineering Dragon Secret Method.


    It evolved from the Colossal Rock Technique.


    After annihting the Hong Family,


    Su Heng took the time toplete the remaining two secret techniques, making them avable for the Demon Suppression Bureau members to practice.


    With the Domineering Dragon Secret Method fully integrated and the Five Elements generating each other, the difficulty of cultivation was greatly reduced. In more than a month, many elders and disciples of the Demon Suppression Bureau had gained insight and made progress in their cultivation. The girl sitting beside Su Li was one of them. Continue reading at


    Her name was Zhao Jinling.


    However, she was not one of the elders but one of the two remaining Deputy Governors.


    Among the original seven Deputy Governors of the Demon Suppression Bureau, Zhao Jinling was the youngest and undoubtedly the weakest in terms of strength.


    On the night of the surprise attack on the Hong Family fort, Li Daoxuan had specially reassigned her.


    By the time Zhao Jinling got the news from a demon and hurried back to provide support, everything was already settled.


    Upon hearing of Li Daoxuan''s death,


    She first felt pain and confusion, but after learning that the Sky Demon Alliance and the two major families had been destroyed overnight,


    Zhao Jinling was deeply shocked; she had to confirm repeatedly before she could slowly ept the news.


    And as for the new Governor, Su Heng,


    Zhao Jinling''s admiration for him was beyond words.


    Unfortunately, Su Heng had been in seclusion, cultivating hard, and Zhao Jinling had yet to have the chance to meet him in person.


    "Sister Su Li..." Zhao Jinling clung to Su Li''s arm and swayed it back and forth, pleading in a coquettish tone, "Tell me again, what does your brother look like, what funny things did he do when he was little?"


    Su Li was so shaken by Zhao Jinling that she nearly poured tea up her nose.


    "Haven''t I already told you many times?" Su Li gently set down the teacup, somewhat speechless.


    "I still want to hear it again..."


    "What kind of person do you think he should be?" Su Li, unable to bear further pestering, decided to turn the tables.


    "He must be the kind with very fair skin, long hair, and always wearing a profound and inscrutable smile. Sitting in a rocking chair reading a book, without stepping outside, he could grasp the whole situation," Zhao Jinling spoke, gesturing over her own body as she did.

 Chapter 141: 133: Demon Suppression Deputy General, Completely Messed Up_2

    ```


    "... you can even imagine something so oundish, that''s quite impressive."


    "Why would you think that?" Su Li was very surprised.


    "Because based on my observations, aptitude and physical constitution can''t coexist," Zhao Jinling said with her hands on her hips and a smarty-pants expression on her face.


    "Those with high aptitude are physically weak because all the nourishment goes to their brains. On the other hand, take me for example, I''ve always had a strong body, but my brain doesn''t work as well."


    ...you do have a good sense of self-awareness, huh.


    Su Li listened, dumbfounded, not knowing what to say.


    "When Li Daoxuan told me to leave Baihua County, I didn''t think much and just left," Zhao Jinling said, sitting on a cushion and holding her head with her elbow, her eyebrows furrowing, suddenly bing sullen.


    Hearing her master''s name,Su Li''s expression also fell, and she reached out to pat Zhao Jinling''s shoulder as a gesture offort.


    Bang!


    Just then,


    The door to the tea room was abruptly pushed open from the outside.


    The bright sunlight that had been filling the room dimmed significantly, and the air seemed to be much heavier.


    Zhao Jinling turned her head btedly and saw a towering figure bending down to enter the room. The door waspletely obscured by him, with only a sliver of light scattering from his shoulder, highlighting the dust floating around him.


    The man stood legs apart, nted firmly on the ground, his head nearly level with the tea room''s ceiling.


    Zhao Jinling''s eyes widened, suddenly experiencing a peculiar feeling.


    She remembered her childhood.


    Her father, a carpenter, made her a little wooden house to y in. It had windows, a cab, a bed, and even lifelike little cats and dogs.


    Looking at grown-ups from inside that little house gave her a simr feeling. She liked it, feeling safe within her tiny abode.


    Then a demon arrived in their vige, and she hid in this little wooden house.


    Watching as the demon slowly tore her father apart and ate him bit by bit.


    By the time the demon had consumed his legs, leaving him only half left,


    Her father still trembled, trying to squeeze out a smile, calming her emotions, and telling her not to make any noise.


    "Your face is very pale, did I frighten you?" A deep, calm voice sounded close to her ear, pulling Zhao Jinling back to reality.


    Zhao Jinling''s eyes widened, her pupils trembling slightly.


    She then realized that the man had sat down cross-legged in front of her, not too far away.


    "No, it''s okay," Zhao Jinling shook her head, "You are..."


    Although she was questioning, the look on Su Li''s face beside her had already given her the answer.


    As expected, "Su Heng."


    "Indeed!" Zhao Jinling said excitedly, "I am Zhao Jinling, this is our first meeting."


    "I know the name," Su Heng nodded slightly, "Li Daoxuan and some elders have mentioned you to me."


    "I''m sorry..." Zhao Jinling said timidly, "That night, I wasn''t at the Demon Suppression Bureau."


    "Since it was Li Daoxuan''s arrangement, there must be a reason for it, it''s okay," Su Heng''s attitude was quite calm.


    The atmosphere fell silent for a moment.


    Su Heng stroked his chin as a rattling sound came from his body.


    His figure gradually shrank to about two and a half meters, stillrge, but barely within the realm of a normal person''s size.


    At least in this room, he wouldn''t feel too cramped, otherwise, with his usual size, he would be constantly careful not to break any wooden furniture.


    As for how he reduced his size,


    He didn''t need a technique like the Bone Shrinking Technique. With Su Heng''s level seven or so Bone Mutation,


    Controlling the bones and muscles in his body to fold was a simple task for him, although this would inevitably affect his strength.


    But now, within the Demon Suppression Bureau, there was no need to worry about that.


    "You''ve finished your retreat," Su Li said from her chair, turning around, her hands resting on the back of the chair, and waving to him.


    "Yes, I had some small gains," Su Heng smiled.


    "It must have been quite a gain," Su Li had a look of "I know you too well" on her face.


    "It was...," Su Heng nodded, not denying it.


    "And you, how far have you progressed with the Secret Techniques I''ve passed on to you?"


    "Afterpleting the remaining two Secret Techniques, the overall difficulty has lessened by a lot," Su Li mused, "I really owe it to you this time, I''ve mastered the remaining three. But to fully perfect them, it''s going to take a lot of effort." ?


    "That''s not too bad," Su Heng nodded, his gaze falling on Li Hongxiu.


    After annihting the Hong Family, Li Hongxiu was promoted for her merits. Besides, with the Demon Suppression Tower destroyed, she was directly appointed as a nominal elder of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Su Heng''s power was increasingly formidable, beyond description. He wasn''t very concerned about potential threats.


    Moreover, on that day in the Demon Suppression Tower,


    Xu Hanlin left a deep impression on him.


    Thebination of human Cultivation Techniques and the natural talents of a demon has limitless potential.


    Li Hongxiu had the same potential, perhaps even stronger. Su Heng wanted to know to what extent she could develop if fully nurtured.


    ```


    "The fire attribute secret technique has already reached minor aplishment; now I''m following Su Li to practice the Green Wood Longevity Technique,"


    Li Hongxiu put down the pastries, knelt on the ground.


    She began to speak earnestly and obediently.


    "Reaching minor aplishment in a cultivation technique within a month is also quite good," Su Heng nodded, in terms ofprehension, Li Hongxiu and Su Li were basically on the same level.


    "Any progress on the Eight-Armed Dragon King''s Tomb?"


    "None," Su Li shook her head, "There are many secret codes in that manual, still deciphering them."


    "No hurry," Su Heng then asked, "What about the Tuo Long Duke, that guy should not be dead, has he stirred up any trouble during this time?"


    Speaking of demons and monsters.


    Zhao Jinling suddenly became much more serious, "We have been tracking the remnants of the noble families recently and found that they are secretly contacting Corpse Mountain."


    "These fools really never give up," Su Heng snorted coldly.


    Whoosh!


    Just at that moment.


    A sharp and piercing sound of something tearing through the air struck suddenly.


    Su Heng''s eyes narrowed, his body slightly turned to the side, and he reached out with lightning speed.


    Crack!


    An arrow was abruptly held in his hand.


    Li Hongxiu, Zhao Jinling, and the others all showed surprised expressions, "What''s going on, how could this happen!"


    "Aside from the remnants of the noble families, who else could it be!" Su Heng was initially surprised, then he said in a cold voice, "It seems these people really don''t know what death is. You all stay here; I''ll go out for a bit and will be back soon."


    After speaking, whoosh¡ª


    Su Heng''s figure suddenly disappeared, leaving only three people in the room looking at each other in bewilderment.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Whoosh!


    In a secluded forest outside of Baihua County.


    Zhao Meiying wiped the sweat from her forehead and let out a breath of turbid air.


    "The withered bridge and pebbles flowing with water just make for a good testing ground," Zhao Meiying surveyed the surrounding environment, seemingly quite satisfied with the spot she had chosen at random; a smile couldn''t help but appear on her face.


    But after smiling for a while, she began to mutter to herself.


    "Strange! Could that person be weak in legwork, to have lost track of me so easily!?"


    Zhao Meiying''s face was full of frustration.


    Rustle rustle!


    A flock of birds pped their wings and flew away from the treetops.


    Beams of sunlight fell through the gaps, the ground was covered in fallen leaves, and dust particles could be seen floating in the air.


    "It''s so quiet."


    For some reason, Zhao Meiying felt an ominous premonition in her heart.


    The "thump thump" beating of her heart was distinctly audible.


    Whoo! Discover more stories at


    The fallen leaves on the ground were stirred and scattered, and the treetops rustled.


    Zhao Meiying turned around abruptly; the dense forest was dark, and there was nothing to be seen.


    "An illusion?" she slightly rxed.


    Boom!


    Just then, a thunderous noise erupted out of nowhere.


    In the peripheral view of her gaze, arge hand, like a ck python, suddenly struck. Zhao Meiying''s eyes widened, her muscles tensed, but she had no time to react before therge hand was pressed firmly against her neck. A massive force instantly surged through her body, her defensive strength was crushed without mercy.


    Bang!


    Her body, light as a toy,


    Was flung with great force against an ancient tree thick enough to be embraced by two people.


    A crisp crack sounded from both Zhao Meiying''s spine and therge tree behind her, which then toppled down, stirring up dust. Zhao Meiying''s face turned pale for a moment, her body arched unnaturally, she struggled fiercely twice, but she couldn''t utter a word.


    From the shadows, the owner of the hand finally began to emerge.


    The two and a half meter figure gradually swelled back to three meters and sixty, the solemn and majestic face filled with murderous intent.


    Their eyes met, Zhao Meiying''s trembling pupils filled with terror and despair, while Su Heng''s blood-red eyes shed with undisguised violence and killing intent.


    The two faces slowly drew closer, until Zhao Meiying could distinctly feel the giant''s scorching breath brushing her face, lifting her garments and hair.


    "Speak!" Su Heng said in a deep voice, "Who sent you!?"

 Chapter 142: 134: Misunderstanding Resolved, Living Door

    Baihua County, the prosperousmercial district on the edge of the city.


    Bang!


    The front door of a gambling house was violently pushed open from the inside, and two young men in brocade robes were flung heavily onto the ground.


    Before they could stand up, more than a dozen thugs wielding clubs rushed out from the gambling house.


    A club smashed down onto their heads.


    Struggling to rise, they were suddenly plunged into darkness and copsed to the ground once more.


    The remaining hoodlums, still feeling unsatisfied, continued beating and kicking them.


    The two men screamed and wailed in pain.


    It didn''t take long for arge crowd to gather and watch the spectacle on the streets.Yet, facing such a cruel scene, the spectators pped and cheered, some even rushed forward to viciously kick the victims a few more times.


    "These bastards from the Pang family are bullying people because of their power. They''ve destroyed my family, they deserve such a fate," someone in the crowd said.


    "Delightful, truly delightful!" another shouted.


    "..."


    "Seeing him build tall buildings, seeing them fall." In a dark, deep alley not far away, two tall silhouettes also observed the scene.


    The middle-aged man in a schr''s robe whispered.


    "How unpredictable life is," the bald figure retorted indifferently.


    But the tightly clenched fist inside his sleeve betrayed his inner turmoil, which was far from the calm disyed on his face.


    These two men were the escapees from among the prestigious families.


    The schr-robed man was named Wei Hong, the head of the Wei family.


    The other bald man was Pang Chong, head of the Pang family.


    The two young men being brutally beaten were from a side branch of their respective families.


    "Fortunately, our cooperation with Corpse Mountain continues, and we still have a chance to turn the tables," Wei Hong said softly, retracting his gaze.


    "Corpse Mountain¡ª"


    Pang Chong thought of the powerful strength that Su Heng had demonstrated, his face cold.


    There was a chilling feeling within his heart.


    "Thebat power a dead-ss lord can exhibit in the mortal world is not only rted to their own strength but also requires a sufficiently strong fleshly body to carry it," Pang Chong said seriously. "Have you found such a body?"


    "Of course!" Wei Hong smiled slightly, confidence written all over his face. "This is an existence that not even that monster can defeat."


    Hearing these words, Pang Chong was shocked.


    But he knew that Wei Hong was never one to speak rashly.


    Since such words were spoken outright, he surely had confidence in them.


    "Who!?" Pang Chong''s eyes widened, asking urgently.


    Wei Hong didn''t keep him in suspense, "The former head of the Demon Suppression Bureau, Li Daoxuan''s master. He once suppressed Baihua County for over a hundred years, built the Demon Suppression Tower, and made both the noble families and demons unable to catch their breath¡ªan exceptional powerhouse¡ªShen Zheng!"


    "Shen Zheng!?" Pang Chong eximed in astonishment. "How is that possible? Hasn''t he gone missing?"


    "Gone missing?" Wei Hong scoffed. "Do you think, in this vast Jiangzhou, aside from the dead-ss lords of Corpse Mountain Demon Country, who else could make him disappear without a trace?"


    "No wonder, no wonder... so that''s how it is!" Pang Chong nodded again and again.


    The more he thought about it, the more details and connections emerged in his mind, weaving into a of understanding.


    "The power of the Demon Country is beyond our imagination," Wei Hong said with a grave expression. "If it were not absolutely necessary, I would not want to kowtow before demons. But this is the trend, either conform to the torrent or be shattered to pieces."


    "Su Heng..."


    "This man seems to be on top of the world, but he is actually going against the current of the times."


    A cold light shed in Wei Hong''s eyes as he shook his head, "The Shen Zheng of now is the Su Heng of the future. His fate can only be to have his consciousness erased, to serve as a puppet for the descent of a great lord, or even to destroy everything he wanted to protect with his own hands."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In a secluded forest outside the city of Baihua County.


    Zhao Meiying''s throat, jaw, and half of her face were being tightly gripped by arge hand, leaving only a pair of eyes with clearly demarcated pupils and whites visible, which at this moment were trembling, revealing the fear and panic of a frightened deer.


    Earlier, she had been subdued by Su Heng in an instant and had suffered a heavy blow, causing her mind to go nk.


    It was only now that Zhao Meiying slowly came back to her senses.


    She was being forced to lift her head upward.


    In front of her, Su Heng''srge face almost filled Zhao Meiying''s entire field of vision, and behind his disheveled hair, the previously sunny and clear sky had suddenly be overcast with dark clouds. A cold gust of wind blew through the treetops with a rustling sound, whipping up a vast spread of fallen leaves from the ground.


    Crack! Stay tuned to


    A faint but distinct sound could be heard.


    This sound came from her overstressed spine and jawbone, bringing a sharp pain with it.


    Zhao Meiying swore she never wanted to hear that sound again in her life.


    She struggled violently.


    Her hands pped hard against Su Heng''s sturdy arm.


    The hand around her throat finally loosened slightly, and although breathing was still extremely difficult, her lungs managed to draw in some much-needed fresh air.


    "Cough, cough!" Zhao Meiying coughed twice, her expression one of pain, "I''m not your enemy!"


    "Not my enemy?" Su Heng''s eyes narrowed slightly as he said coldly, "Then who are you? Certainly not my friend, I hope."


    "Ie from the Demon Suppression Army..."


    Zhao Meiying took a couple of breaths and recounted her origin and mission in detail.


    Su Heng''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he asked several rather confidential questions.


    Zhao Meiying was able to match them all.


    Some of the matters she knew were even moreprehensive and detailed than what Su Heng was aware of.


    After the conversation, Su Heng''s heart gradually began to trust her a bit. He released his hand, and Zhao Meiying floated lightly to the ground.


    Her legs softened.


    Leaning against the irregrly broken stump behind her, she took deep breaths of fresh air.


    "Since you havepleted the task assigned by the army chief, you can leave now," Su Heng said coldly. "Also, remember to pass a message to him for me when you go back."


    "What message?" Zhao Meiying lifted her head.


    "Baihua County is my territory. I can tolerate such an incident for the first time, but I don''t want there to be a second time."


    "I understand," Zhao Meiying lowered her head. "Such an incident won''t happen again."


    "That''s good, I also do not wish for things to get too unsightly," Su Heng nodded.


    "I came here for another matter as well," Zhao Meiying slowly stood up, her expression somewhatplex as she looked at Su Heng. "This matter is not official business, but rather my own private affair. It has to do with the former head of the Baihua County Demon Suppression Bureau."


    "Shen Zheng?"


    "Yes," Zhao Meiying nodded.


    "Shen Zheng is my senior brother. I have been searching for clues about his disappearance all these years," Zhao Meiying said sternly, clenching her fists. "Up to now, I have finally found some useful information. His disappearance is very likely rted to the Demon Country."


    "Demon Country¡­" Su Heng stroked his chin and looked up.


    Boom!


    The sky rumbled with thunderclouds, and a thunderp sounded.


    Large raindrops fell from the sky, quickly merging into a sheet, drenching the entire forest in a hazy mist of water.


    Although it is now midsummer, and such changeable weather is quite normal,


    The sudden ferocity of this rainfall, coupled with what the Red me Demon King previously said,


    Su Heng sensed that something was not right.


    "Not staying quiet at all," Su Heng remarked. "That being said, you can also be considered Li Daoxuan''s martial uncle."


    Hearing the rtionship between the other party and Shen Zheng, Su Heng''s gaze toward Zhao Meiying softened slightly.


    "This is not a good ce to talk," he said. "Come with me to the Demon Suppression Bureau first."


    "Alright," Zhao Meiying nodded in agreement.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The za in the inner city of Baihua County.


    The Demon Suppression Tower that originally stood here had been refurbished and repurposed as Su Heng''s office after the Earth Vein Array Patterns failed.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Su Heng returned from outside with Zhao Meiying.


    Touching the mechanism, the door opened slowly with a grinding sound.


    Zhao Meiying paused, looked up, and on seeing the bright red human form hanging on the doorframe, her eyelids twitched violently.


    If it was just this.


    It wouldn''t have scared Zhao Meiying, an experienced veteran of the Demon Suppression Army.


    What truly horrified her was that this "person," despite being tortured to such an extent, was still alive.


    "This person¡­" Zhao Meiying''s expression hesitated.


    "What''s the matter, you think there is a problem?" Su Heng stopped walking and looked back at her.


    "No, nothing!" Zhao Meiying forced a smile on her face andughed it off, "The design of your Demon Suppression Bureau''s main gate is quite¡­ unique."


    "Thanks for thepliment," Su Heng nodded and strode forward.


    One advantage of the Demon Suppression Tower was that the floors inside were very high, and the rooms were designed to be quite spacious. Even as Su Heng had grown to his current size, walking through the familiar wide corridors of the Demon Suppression Tower with a mighty bearing, he felt no difort due to narrowness.


    "Who is this person, what wrong has hemitted?" Zhao Meiying, running to keep up with Su Heng, still couldn''t conceal her curiosity.


    "Murong Hanshuang."


    "The foster son taken in by Li Daoxuan?"


    "Yes, that guy turned out to be a traitor," Su Heng briefly exined what had happened before.


    "I see, then he deserves to end up like this," Zhao Meiying nodded, her face no longer showing the sympathy from before.


    They arrived at Su Heng''s study, located on the fifth floor.


    Several people had already gathered here, Zhao Jinling, Li Hongxiu, Wang Xindong, and others were all present.


    When Su Heng''s towering figure entered through the door, everyone stood up, their expressions solemn as they bowed respectfully to Su Heng, "Greetings, Family Head."


    They also noticed Zhao Meiying who hade in with Su Heng.


    The others did not recognize her.


    But as an old member of the Demon Suppression Bureau, Wang Xindong had met her before.


    "Deputy General Zhao!?" Wang Xindong eximed in surprise, "Why do you look somewhat disheveled?"


    "Well¡­ it''s a long story."


    Zhao Meiying looked up to see Su Heng already sitting on the bronze chair at the end of the room, one leg crossed over the other, as Li Hongxiu at his side timely handed him a cup of tea.


    Su Heng took it, took a sip, and then put the cup down again.


    "Now that everyone is here, then, it''s perfect. Summarize the news you all have collected these past few days for me," Su Heng said calmly.


    Though Su Heng''s voice was even, his imposing presence and the powerful aura he exuded caused everyone to tremble slightly.

 Chapter 143: 135: Mysterious Fishing Village, Giant Falls From the Sky

    "On the day when the Red me Demon King was dying, he had said that Lord Tuo Long would descend, flooding Jiangzhou with water. We''ve found a lot of data from several ns about transactions with the Corpse Mountain demons, which seems to confirm this matter."


    Wang Xindong took a step forward, slightly bowed, and was the first to speak.


    "Although the primary forces of the ns have been annihted, the centipede dies but does not stiffen. Furthermore, a family like the Hong Family has been operating in Baihua County for thousands of years, leaving countless covert maniptions." Another elder supplemented his statement.


    "However, even so, reaching a partnership with Corpse Mountain is not easy." Experience more tales on


    Zhao Jinling spoke solemnly from the side, "I''ve checked the information. Corpse Mountain is a forbidden zone for demons, isted from the outside world. It''s very difficult for outsiders to enter, and the major demons inside cannot easilye out. If they wish to descend, they must rely on a ritual to infuse their power into an incarnated flesh vessel."


    "And preparing for the ritual and finding a vessel would surely cause a greatmotion."


    "By following this clue to investigate, we can locate the exact position of the ritual and destroy all the ns of the ns." Zhao Jinling spoke crisp and clear, clenching her fists.


    "Well done,"


    Su Heng nodded in approval, "So have we had any concrete findings during this time?""I''ve sensed the aura of a death-level great demon, but I''m not sure if it''s Lord Tuo Long." Zhao Jinling scratched her head with some distress.


    She handed Su Heng a map of the surroundings of Baihua County, where a location was marked with a red circle.


    "Shipu Vige"


    "In that case, we should not dy and head over now to take a look." Su Heng felt that things were not so simple.


    But he also trusted Zhao Jinling''s judgment, which would not be aimless.


    Moreover...


    Looking at the pouring rain outside the window and the thunder streaking across the sky.


    Su Heng''s heart also felt a spell of gloom.


    Regardless,


    Going out was always better than staying here doing nothing.


    "I''ll go with you," Zhao Meiying hurriedly said, for ying demons and eliminating evil was precisely the duty of the Demon Suppression Army.


    Moreover, as this matter might also involve her senior fellow apprentice, Zhao Meiying naturally would not miss out.


    "Good," Su Heng nodded, "Just don''t hold me back."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Shipu Vige was not far from Baihua County, merely tens of kilometers away.


    With the speed of Su Heng and Zhao Meiying, they arrived quickly.


    Shipu Vige subsisted on fishing.


    It wasn''t like the viges on even ground that one would usually imagine.


    This fishing vige was astonishingly built upon numerous ck wooden boats. Crude tents were erected on the smaller boats, while therger boats bore old bamboo houses and nk buildings. Su Heng nced over and saw an overwhelming expanse of them. ??


    These included not just homes but also specialized marketces, repair shops, and evenrge taverns¡ªall erected over water.


    It had everything one could wish for.


    This was Su Heng''s first encounter with such a sight, and his face showed a hint of curiosity.


    "It seems this is a danmin vige," Zhao Meiying exined, "Danmin are people who live on boats. They believe that building houses onnd is unlucky and spend their lives wandering on rivers and seas."


    "You know about these things."


    "Well, I''m nearly two hundred years old. I''ve traveled far and wide, so it''s normal for me to know a little more." Zhao Meiying waved it off.


    The rain poured down from the sky.


    It sshed on the river, creating ripples upon the water, and upon hitting the wooden boats, made a dull sound.


    Several cormorants pped their wings and descended from the sky, perching on the boats and tilting their heads to tidy the feathers beneath their wings.


    Seemingly noticing a shadow passing by in the water,


    The cormorant opened itsrge beak and plunged in, only for a ck fish to leap out from beneath the river''s surface.


    The ck fish wasn''trge, but it looked exceptionally ferocious. It had bony scale armor, its eyes glowed red, and when it opened its mouth, there appeared to be countless sharp teeth inside. The speed of the ck fish was extremely fast, nearly invisible to the naked eye.


    It bit fiercely onto the cormorant''s neck.


    With a twist of its body,


    Rip!


    Blood sttered, and the entire head of the cormorant was brutally torn off.


    The remaining half of the body stumbled and fell into the river.


    Plop!


    The scent of blood dispersed.


    A swarm of ck fish, attracted by it, gathered together. The river surface seemed to boil asrge sshes erupted. In a few breaths, the cormorant, the size of a wild dog, didn''t even leave a single bone behind andpletely vanished.


    "Damn it!" Seeing this scene, Zhao Meiying''s expression turned extremely unsightly.


    "The long river has been polluted, and the creatures within have mutated. Moreover, everyone in the entire vige has disappeared."


    "They must have been taken away not too long ago," Su Heng first closed his eyes, then reopened them, "The smell of blood is fresh in the air, but not strong. Those who took the vigers are conducting a blood sacrifice at a specific location."


    "Let''s go and see!"


    Boom!


    He stamped on the ground with force, instantly exploding the air beneath his feet.


    His massive frame, carrying a powerful gust of wind, broke through the veil of rain like a ck meteor, rushing towards distant mountains.


    Zhao Meiying, meanwhile, floated in mid-air.


    Stunned, she watched as the ring of force from Su Heng''s feet slowly merged into the river.


    The river water bubbled furiously as if boiling, with a multitude of bizarre ck fish being shocked to death. Their white bellies floated on the surface, the eerie red glow in their fish eyes also disappearing without a trace. The entire river surface was pitch ck, indiscernible how many had died.


    Not only were there arge number of ck fish, but there were also some ferocious giant creatures, seven or eight meters, even over ten meters long, floating throughout the river section.


    "Gulp!"


    Zhao Meiying swallowed dryly.


    "A casual strike wiped out all the transformed creatures in the river, such power!" If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, Zhao Meiying couldn''t have imagined it.


    By the time she managed to snap out of her shock, she looked up.


    Su Heng''s figure had already disappeared from her sight.


    "Crap!" Zhao Meiying pped her forehead, only then remembering there was urgent business, and she hastily followed behind. Fortunately, her sense was extremely sharp, and following the faint blood scent left on the road, she managed to sessfully arrive at her destination.


    ...


    In a hidden earth fortress within the valley.


    The fortress was surrounded on three sides by steep rock walls, while the only side connected to the outside world was barred with a thick wooden wall more than ten meters tall.


    Watchtowers were erected around the wooden wall, with archers equipped with crossbows above.


    The entrance was patrolled by Martial Artists, and inside the fortress were various crude houses made of wood, from which the faint sounds of women and children crying could be heard.


    This level of defense.


    To a Martial Artist with a certain level of cultivation, it was nothing much.


    But for those weakmoners who were kidnapped and imprisoned here as ritual sacrifices, trying to escape by climbing over the wall amid the fierce and sinister guards, it was a task more daunting than reaching the heavens.


    "Hurry up, why are you dawdling at a time like this?" Pang Sheng swung his long whip, emitting a sharp, piercing sound as it cut through the air.


    The surrounding guards shuddered, their faces showing fear.


    They quickened their movements.


    They kicked open the doors.


    Like catching pigs, they grabbed the sacrifices held inside.


    Without a word, they forcefully pushed them onto carts, and then the wheels rolled toward the direction of the mountain wall.


    After seeing this group of people being sent away, Pang Sheng finally stopped and took a rest. He looked down, his reflection in the muddy puddle mirroring a monster that shared his name.


    A muscr body, exposed muscles covered with fish scales. Gills grew on his chin, allowing him to breathe freely underwater, and his gaping maw was filled with sharp fangs.


    After receiving the offerings from the lords.


    Without a doubt, he had be the monster spoken of inmon folks'' tales.


    But Pang Sheng felt nothing wrong with this; the power of the demon made him stronger than he had ever been before. And his fearsome and dreadful appearance made the mortals tremble.


    He was originally a side-branch descendant who had not cultivated, but now he had a status that put him on par with the direct descendants.


    This was the change brought about by the gifts.


    Furthermore, once this mission wasplete, he would receive even more offerings.


    By then, his power would certainly have grown even further, perhaps reaching a levelparable to the elders of his family.


    "Big Brother Pang Sheng!" A scrawny figure appeared before him, Pang Sheng''s face showing a barely concealed disdain.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s time to prepare the next batch of sacrifices," the person replied.


    "Understood," Pang Sheng nodded. "How many more times do we need to do this toplete it?"


    "Based on the current situation, another seven times should suffice," the disciple replied respectfully.


    "Good."


    Pang Sheng nodded and was about to push open the prison gate.


    But he suddenly noticed that the disciple in front of him was standing still, mouth agape, full of horror.


    "What do you mean by this?" A surge of tion welled up in Pang Sheng''s mind. "Got scared by me?"


    "No, Big Brother Pang Sheng, it''s above your head!" the person screamed in terror, retreating continuously.


    "Above my head?"


    Pang Sheng then realized the rain around him had vanished.


    Btedly, he raised his head, and then tilted it further back, until his jaw was at a ny-degree angle to his neck.


    An expanding shadow in the sky quickly filled his vision. Before the shadow could even touch down, the howling wind blew his whole body, fluttering his clothes wildly, and the pain on his skin felt like piercing needles.


    "Damn it! What the hell is this!"


    Bang!


    Pang Sheng''s words were cut short as the shadow fell.


    Mud and blood sttered, and the mere impact force of the fall tore the ten or so disciples of the Pang family into pieces. Su Heng slowly stood up from the crater formed by the impact, his expression indifferent, only noticing at this moment what he had just stepped on.


    "Who!?"


    A roar came through the curtain of rain.


    It was the surrounding guards, drawn by themotion, together with a session of arrows flying through the air.


    Su Heng squinted, noting that these people all had various degrees of transformation. Some had mouths full of sharp teeth, others had grown scales and gills.


    Their bodies were also misshapenly strong, and their eyes were full of madness and disease.


    Seeing Su Heng, these monsters were not at all afraid.


    Crack!


    Su Heng stretched out his hand and squeezed forward.


    Splurt!


    Under the distorted force field, the weight of three hundred tons bore down on them.


    Before they could react, their heads exploded one after the other, their bodies twisting into bloody, crimson knots!

 Chapter 144: 136: Kui Lang, the Star Lord, Domesticates Humans!

    Forever Sky, Demon Country.


    On a pitch-ck cliff filled with skeletons and withered trees.


    Whoosh!


    As a Yin Wind blew past.


    The skulls on the ground collided and jangled crisply.


    Two towering, burly demon figures also appeared above the cliff.


    They conversed while looking down at the Purgatory Scorched Earth below the cliff.


    These two demons.


    The one on the left with a human body and a wolf''s head was called Kui Lang Star Lord.Barefooted, he held a machete in his left hand, his face wore a yful smile.


    His tattered robe wrapped around him, his facial hair was messy. Only his eyes were exceptionally bright, like stars, intimidating to look directly at.


    The other demon on the right was much more imposing, adorned in a noble purple robe embroidered with cloud patterns, a crown on his head, and auspicious shoes on his feet.


    At a nce, he appeared as a mortal prince. But what rested on his shoulders was a fierce dragon''s head, his broad, narrow lips curled in a cruel smile. Two meaty tendrils hung down, and his scaly, fierce hands toyed with three shrieking skulls.


    This person was Tuo Long, whom Su Heng had met before.


    "This time I need Star Lord''s help out of necessity," Tuo Long took the initiative to say, "There are some strong people in Jiangzhou, and I wish to descend in true form, which will certainly take some time to prepare. I need to borrow Star Lord''s methods to help me deceive them."


    "No problem!" Kui Lang Star Lord waved his hand, "Since this involves the master''s ns, I''m also happy to contribute my strength."


    "The echo of Forever Sky is deepening, Emperor Da Zhou was ambushed while exploring it and was seriously injured. The conflicts within the empire are also deepening and bing irreconcble. This is our opportunity."


    "Noble families, Cultivation sects, demon forbidden zones..."


    Tuo Long slightly nodded, "In this grand age-old conflict, he who enters the arena first will feast until his mouth is oily. Those who enterte will only get leftovers. One step toote and you''rete in every step. We, the Corpse Mountain Demon Country, must not lose this advantage."


    "Exactly," Kui Lang Star Lord agreed with a yful smile.


    "Our opponents have always been these equally ancient powers, each with death-level entities at their helm."


    "As for the Demon Suppression Bureau established only a few hundred years ago..." Kui Lang Star Lordughed out loud, waved his hand dismissively, and said, "They are merely a tiny pebble on the grand highway, the matter in Baihua County shouldn''t concern you, I can easily handle it after descending."


    "That would be for the best," Tuo Long nodded.


    At this moment, the two lords hade to the edge of the cliff and looked down, able to see the ancient ruins of the old imperial capital. Beyond the iron-like high walls flowed pitch-ck soils imbued with sulfur and magma. On the barren scorched earth below, more than a dozen figures desperately tried to escape.


    Kui Lang Star Lord raised an eyebrow, interested, "These little ones, are they hunting humans again?"


    In this dpidated imperial city.


    Many humans were penned like pigs and dogs by demons.


    Among them were rebels, some even managing to escape from Corpse Mountain.


    In turn, demons from Corpse Mountain would pursue them, and this activity was called "human hunting."


    "Each of these escaping humans thinks they are the chosen ones, the liberators, who can bring so-called light and salvation to their fellow humans."


    Kui Lang Star Lord watched as the tattered human Martial Artists were caught by demons, tackled down.


    Pinned to the ground and savagely bitten, the earth was quickly soaked red.


    "But in reality, the Cultivation Techniques they practice, the miracles they learn about, are all given by us. It''s merely to give them some hope, watching them struggle, resist, then sink into numbness and despair."


    "Humans are such iprehensible creatures, just a sliver of hope will make them struggle desperately," Tuo Long said calmly.


    "But in the end, they merely add a trivial bit of amusement to us with their own blood."


    While the two conversed,


    On the wastnd.


    A young girl sent a chasing demon flying with a hefty blow.


    The cliff in front of her shimmered with golden light, as she was about to break out from the encirclement, her face glowing with hope.


    But just then¡ª


    Crack!


    Kui Lang Star Lord''s left hand pinched in mid-air.


    The girl''s legs snapped off at the roots, she copsed to the ground, her face twisted in horror and despair.


    Watching as the girl was brutally devoured by the approaching demon, Kui Lang Star Lord''s face bore a satisfied cruel smile. A mysterious attraction emanated from him, causing all the hairs on his body to float slightly.


    Looking up, a blood-red vortex appeared tearing in the sky.


    It was slowly expanding in the void.


    "It seems the ceremony is almostplete," Kui Lang Star Lord nodded, "Well then, Star Lord shall take his leave first."


    "Hmm," Tuo Long nodded.


    Meanwhile, the towering Kui Lang in a yellow robe took a step forwardughing.


    His figure blurred, and he vanished from the cliff in an instant.


    At the same time.


    In a dark cave in Baihua County.


    A pair of blood-red eyes opened wide, filled with cruel and savage desires!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Bang!


    At the base of Canglong Mountain, within an unnamed earthen stronghold.


    Su Heng struck forward with his palm.


    Thest demonic guard had his head crushed to pieces by Su Heng, his broken body copsing limply to the ground.


    Mixed with hair and fragments of the skull, the soft brain matter and flesh stuck to Su Heng''s palm. He shook his hand vigorously, spreading his fingers wide.


    The traces of grime on his fingers and palm were slowly washed away by the rainwater. The rain grew heavier, the sky darkened, and the sound of it was a continuous roar.


    He looked up at the sky as a sh of lightning streaked across the clouds.


    Countless raindrops approached swiftly from small torge, then upon touching the force field surrounding him, they bounced off.


    More than a hundred corpsesy scattered around his feet.


    Their deaths were gruesome.


    The blood, soaked by the rain, seeped out and gathered on the ground into streams of red.


    Su Heng stepped over the bloodstream and approached a nearby prison.


    Click!


    He reached forward with his hand and pushed.


    The prison gates, along with the surrounding walls, copsed at the sound, a bolt of lightning exploding behind Su Heng.


    The humid and stuffy room was small, barely a hundred square meters, but it was cramped with hundreds of people. The smell of sweat, vomited acid, feces, and urine hit him like a tangible cloud of thick smoke.


    For a moment, Su Heng thought he had entered a pigsty.


    "It''s safe outside now. If you don''t want to die, you''d better leave quickly," Su Heng spoke calmly, while stepping to the side to reveal the scene outside.


    Pair upon pair of terrified eyes fell on Su Heng, and in the corner, ragged mothers clutched their children tightly.


    The atmosphere was initially dead silent.


    After a period of waiting, finally, someone boldly walked past Su Heng and stepped outside.


    Then, braving the heavy rain, they ran away without looking back.


    This seemed to signal the others.


    The remaining people pushed and shoved to get outside as fast as they could. The mother who had just stood up was shoved to the ground by those behind her.


    In desperation and fear, she tightly protected her child, looking up to see arge foot about to step over her.


    The woman closed her eyes, her thin shoulders trembling.


    But the anticipated pain did note; an invisible force field separated her from the outside world.


    Momentster,


    Every living person had left the room.


    The woman cautiously stepped outside, hesitated for a moment, and then heavily ented in her local dialect, she thanked Su Heng.


    "You''re wee," Su Heng nodded, ncing at the child in her arms.


    Rip!


    He grabbed the hem of his robe and tore it forcefully.


    Arge piece of soft and highly waterproof fabric was ripped off, draped over the woman like a ck raincoat.


    The woman carefully protected her child and thanked Su Heng again.


    This time, there were some tears in her eyes.


    He watched the woman leave.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng turned around, a slender figure tore through the rain and appeared not far in front of him.


    "Didn''t expect you to have such a gentle side," Zhao Meiying said with a surprised expression on her face. She wanted to joke further, but seeing Su Heng''s increasingly dark expression and vividly remembering the brutality of nearly being crushed to death by a casual gesture, Zhao Meiying felt a twinge of fear, stood at attention, and dared not speak further.


    "There are a few more prisons. Let''s release the people inside," Su Heng said, having sensed a powerful presence arriving at the earthen stronghold.


    Now that the oue was decided, he was in no hurry.


    First, let the people inside leave to avoid idental injuries when the fight starts; that wouldn''t be good.


    "No problem," Zhao Meiying obedientlyplied.


    She was naturally good-looking and had a high affinity, making her much more effective in such matters than Su Heng.


    In less than half a quarter of an hour, the remaining people were organized by Zhao Meiying and had left. After the chaos, besides the corpses, only Su Heng and Zhao Meiying were left in therge stronghold.


    Su Heng''s expression was grim, his brows furrowed, faintly forming a "´¨" shape.


    Although she knew the anger wasn''t directed at her, being beside Su Heng, Zhao Meiying still felt a suffocating pressure.


    Bang!


    Explore stories at


    In this heavy and oppressive atmosphere,


    Su Heng and Zhao Meiying reached the cliff where the ritual was held, with Su Heng smashing his fist down ferociously ¨C the thick, hard rock wall tearing apart inch by inch.


    As countless huge rocks copsed, amidst the dustden, earthy yellow smoke, a streak of blood light tore through the air, shooting outward rapidly.


    At the same time!


    Thousands of meters away, on a cliff overgrown with weeds,


    Pang Chong and Wei Hong also excitedly watched the scene unfold.


    Pang Chong''s face turned dark red with excitement, while Wei Hong, losing his usual refined demeanor, clenched his left fist and swung it fiercely into the air!


    "The great lord descends, and this fellow''s time of death hase!"

 Chapter 145: 137: Searching for the Sun on the Red Earth, a Deadly Descent!

    Boom!


    Inside the earth fortress.


    The rock wall in front of Su Heng and Zhao Meiying crumbled inch by inch, exposing the scene within.


    It was a vast hemispherical space, with blood-drenched skulls embedded in the walls and ceiling on both sides, all gouged of their eyes and tongues, with viscous ck and red blood dripping down, forming a cruel and terrifying curtain of blood.


    And on the ground.


    Viscous innards, bones, and hacked limbs were arranged in a specific manner, forming a strange hexagram pattern.


    At the center of the pattern, on a ck tform, sat a burly figure.


    The man was dressed in a white robe, with a rugged and robust build, and well-proportioned facial features. ck hair cascaded down his shoulders, fluttering faintly in the wind.


    Even with his eyes closed and silent, he emitted an aura of righteousness, stability, and reliability.Su Heng''s gaze lingered briefly on the man''s face, feeling an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    After some thought,


    Find adventures at


    He remembered seeing him in Li Daoxuan''s study.


    That old man''s study always disyed a faded portrait, depicting the previous Deputy General Shen Zheng and his seven disciples.


    Without ident, this person must be the Deputy General who disappeared without a trace over a hundred years ago.


    "Brother!" Zhao Meiying''s heart was in turmoil.


    She had been searching for her brother for a full hundred years, and though she had long been prepared mentally, facing such a scene and truly reuniting, Zhao Meiying still couldn''t ept it. Her eyes turned blood-red in an instant, and her face bore the fierce light of a wounded beast.


    "His end shouldn''t be like this!" Zhao Meiying looked up at Su Heng, her gaze pleading.


    Su Heng nodded.


    "Thank you," Zhao Meiying said gratefully.


    Whoosh!


    She stomped heavily with her foot.


    Even through her loose trousers, the defined muscr contours of Zhao Meiying''s legs were clearly visible.


    Her strong and slender legs swept like a white python slicing through the air.


    In an instant,nding on Shen Zheng''s neck.


    As a Deputy General of the Demon Suppression Army, Zhao Meiying was not weak. In Su Heng''s judgment, she should even be slightly stronger than an average Family Head. ?


    And in this attack, she struck with anger, to the utmost ferocity.


    Even if a copper pir stood before her, she could break and shatter it!


    The fierce wind wrapped around her leg scattered long hairs, and Shen Zheng''s clothes fluttered noisily. However, the moment before the hit, ayer of dark red light covered Shen Zheng. Zhao Meiying''s full-powered strike was easily neutralized.


    Shen Zheng sat cross-legged on the tform, without a single movement on his part.


    "Not quite!" He opened his eyes, grinned, caught Zhao Meiying''s lower leg with the back of his hand, and smashed her forward with force as if she were a rag doll.


    Boom!


    The ground burst open violently, countless skeletal fragments shooting into the sky.


    Then, with a flick, Zhao Meiying''s body hurtled towards Su Heng like a cannonball.


    Su Heng''s eyes narrowed slightly as he dodged to the side. Zhao Meiying''s body, on the other hand, plunged directly into the rock wall, creating a huge indent before she slowly crawled out from the dust, momentster. Tough girl, only a trace of fresh blood stained the corner of her mouth, but she was still able to move freely.


    "It''s been a long time since I returned to the mortal world; I miss those days dearly."


    The demon that had possessed Shen Zheng wore a yful smile, hopping back and forth on the spot, a series of crackling soundsing from his body.


    "The outside world is much more colorful."


    With a hint of nostalgia, his bloodthirsty gaze swept over to Zhao Meiying in an instant.


    "The expression on your face is quite amusing," Kui Lang chuckled, "What''s your rtionship with this person? Your brother, or perhaps... a lover?"


    "What''s it to you!" retorted Zhao Meiying coldly.


    "Tsk, tsk." Kui Lang stuck out his tongue, licking his lips with greed, "when I eat youter, I''ll take my time."


    "As for you... "


    Kui Lang''s gaze suddenly fell on Su Heng.


    At his normal stature of 3.6 meters, Kui Lang had to tilt his head back to see Su Heng''s face. His eyes were cold and indifferent, looking at him as if he were nothing more than a moving corpse.


    "I don''t like the way you look at me... and..." Kui Lang''s brow furrowed slightly as he took a step forward.


    "Mortal!"


    All of a sudden, his eyes bulged, and he roared furiously, like thunder exploding.


    "Who gave you the right to gaze upon the king! Kneel!"


    Boom!


    In that instant, scarlet thunderbolts exploded around him, setting off visible ripples through the air. The surrounding rock walls trembled violently, and countless stones and dust rained down. The ovepping and intertwining roars, like dark tidal waves, crossed the tens of meters in the blink of an eye and smashed down on Su Heng.


    No matter how furiously Kui Lang roared, Su Heng''s body remained as immovable as a mountain or reef.


    But his brows were now furrowing gradually, and a flicker of anger could be seen in his eyes.


    "The one who should kneel is you!"


    Bang!


    Su Heng took a step forward.


    Before Kui Lang could react, arge hand tore through the air, reaching to grab him overhead.


    With a fierce downward smash¡ªBoom!


    The ground shook violently, a vast web of cracks twisting outward, even spreading to the surrounding mountain walls and causing a copse.


    One strike! Two strikes! Three¡ª


    On the third blow, Kui Lang''s body suddenly began to swell inch by inch.


    His muscles tensed like iron chains, coarse hairs like steel needles sprouted on his skin, and his strength pulsed and vibrated, managing to forcefully break free from Su Heng''s mighty grasp. At that moment, Kui Lang, with disheveled hair and his face and body smeared with dust and blood, looked utterly bedraggled.

 Chapter 146: 137: Searching for the Sun on the Red Earth, Descent of Death!_2

    Struck by an ordinary mortal he had looked down upon, Kui Lang, the Star Lord, found the wound to his pride unbearable.


    "I had wanted to have some fun with you, but now I''ve changed my mind."


    Kui Lang, the Star Lord, said coldly, "Unleash!"


    Awoo!


    With a prolonged howl of a wolf, a powerful aura burst forth from his body.


    His skull twisted and deformed, his body inch by inch swelling and elongating. ws burst out from the tips of his fingers and toes, and his mouth bared fangs outward. In the blink of an eye, Kui Lang, the Star Lord, had transformed from a middle-aged man of ordinary appearance into a monstrous creature over three meters tall, half-man, half-wolf.


    "This form is much morefortable." Kui Lang, the Star Lord, sneered.


    Enjoy new chapters from


    "You''re not Tuo Long, the great lord." Su Heng''s brows furrowed slightly as he sensed there was a conspiracy afoot.It seemed that the situation was moreplex than he had imagined, with multiple dead-level lords coborating with each other, and his opponent was far more than just Tuo Long, the great lord.


    "I am Kui Lang!" Kui Lang, the Star Lord, bellowed, "You may not have heard of this name, but remember, dying at my hands is an honor for you."


    "Damn, so much crap." A murderous aura shed across Su Heng''s face, "As a citymander, I don''t have the habit of remembering the names of the dead!"


    Boom!


    The next moment, he threw a punch towards Kui Lang, the Star Lord.


    What surprised him was that, after fully unleashing his powers, Kui Lang, the Star Lord''s, speed was also extremely fast. His figure blurred into a shadow, easily dodging the attack. Before Su Heng could think further, a sharp and piercing sound of something tearing through the air suddenly came from behind him.


    The formidable perception provided by the White Snake Demon Scale allowed Su Heng to react swiftly without the need to look back.


    sh!


    His pitch-ck iron arm collided with Kui Lang''s ws.


    It did not feel like flesh and blood at all, but more like ferocious steel scraping against each other.


    In the blink of an eye, the two exchanged dozens of blows, the powerful aftershocks echoing back and forth, causing the vast cavern to finally give way and copse with a thunderous roar.


    Amidst the dust and debris, the two figures darted out. Tearing through the curtain of rain, they continued their battle.


    The white torrents created by the high-speedpression and collision effortlessly tore through the houses, and the entire settlement trembled non-stop as if struck by an earthquake, houses and towers sumbing one after another amid loud crashes and billowing smoke. ?


    In the beginning, Zhao Meiying thought of finding an opportunity tounch a sneak attack and help.


    But she soon realized she couldn''t even clearly see the movements of the two fighters and could only reluctantly retreat.


    About the strength of her senior brother, Shen Zheng.


    Zhao Meiying was naturally well aware of it. Shen Zheng''s foundation, on top of having a dead-level lord''s flesh grafted on his body.


    Thebination of the two.


    Had nearly reached the level of a true dead-level demon.


    Yet against such a formidable monster, Su Heng was not at a disadvantage at all.


    She had thought she had overestimated him as much as she could, but now it seemed that she had still note close to guessing his true limit.


    "So it turns out, you are the real monster." Zhao Meiying''s beautiful eyes trembled as she watched the two on the battlefield.


    Bang!


    On the battlefield, the two struck each other with a palm strike from a distance.


    Su Heng stood still, while Kui Lang, the Star Lord, leaped andnded on a tower, both of them stopping at the same time.


    "So, is there a result yet?" Pang Chong asked anxiously from a distant mountaintop, his vision slightly weaker.


    "Not yet, this man''s strength may have already surpassed Shen Zheng back in the day." Wei Hong was somewhat nervous, but still stubbornly said, "There''s an insurmountable gulf between mortals and dead-level lords. No matter how strong this man is, his fate has already been sealed."


    "Well said." Pang Chong nodded again and again.


    "It seems you can predict my movements?" Su Heng looked up at Kui Lang, the Star Lord, with surprise on his face.


    In his view, Kui Lang, the Star Lord, was a typical agility-based powerhouse.


    He had experience dealing with that type; he would usually use the Wolf King''s distortion field to slow down the speed, then suddenly surge forward to catch them off guard and p them dead.


    But this time there was an exception, whenever Su Heng chose to burst out, Kui Lang, the Star Lord, could keenly sense and dodge it.


    Once or twice might be luck.


    But after more than a dozen times, it was clear that the other party possessed a precognitive type of Demon Art.


    "You''ve noticed that?" Kui Lang, the Star Lord, sneered, "Well, telling you won''t hurt. My eyes can see the future to some extent; you can''t defeat me. Your physical body, though, is unexpectedly strong..."


    Staring intently at Su Heng, a fiery look in his eyes, Kui Lang, the Star Lord, continued.


    He had never seen a strongman who had trained his body to such a degree before.


    If he could find a way to erase this person''s consciousness, preserving only the shell to create a puppet, even the master of Corpse Mountain could directly take flesh and descend to the mortal ne. Such a being would indeed be an invincible force, able to sweep through everything, unstoppable.


    "If you can see the future, then did you see how you''re going to die next!?" Su Heng suddenly spoke up, interrupting Kui Lang''s speech.


    "What do you mean!?" Kui Lang felt a chill in his heart, an ominous premonition rising within him.


    Bang!


    Su Heng leaped up without further ado.


    If he couldn''t resolve the fight with an easy method, he''d have to resort to a more violent approach.


    As he soared into the air, his left arm instantly turned red and swelled to several times its original size, with all the energy in his body rallying together, concentrating into a single blow, he unleashed a punch directly towards Kui Lang, the Star Lord. The intense punching forcepressed the air, producing a massive white torrent that roared towards its target.


    "Such a trivial technique? Useless!" Kui Lang, the Star Lord, scoffed, "No matter how strong the attack, if it cannotnd on the enemy, it''s useless."

 Chapter 147: 137: Searching for the Sun on the Red Ground, A Deadly Entity Descends!_3

    ```


    Whoosh!


    His figure shed, and the torrent brushed past his body.


    Several strands of his hair were torn off and whisked away, fluttering and scattering into the air.


    "Fool, look at your feet!" came Su Heng''s icy voice.


    "You think these little tricks can divert my attention, you''re too naive¡ªno, that''s not right!"


    Lord Kui Lang''s heart jolted, he looked down, and his pupils suddenly constricted. He was horrified to see the ground at his feet copsing inrge patches, the earth tearing and undting. And from those wide cracks, ava-like intense red glow surged.


    Of course, this wasn''t actualva, but it was even more dangerous than a volcanic eruption.


    Boiling and shimmering with a scorching light was the vastly exaggerated prowess of Su Heng''s Domineering Dragon Secret Method at its minor achievement."Li Fire ¡¤ Sun-Seeking on Red Earth!"


    Bang!


    In the void, Su Heng reached forward and clenched his hand fiercely!


    In an instant, the might, simmering to the extreme, exploded with a bang, and pirs of fiery me shot up to the sky.


    me currents ran wild, rocks melted, houses were instantly burned and devoured, raindrops evaporated before they hit the ground, and even the entire sky was tinged with a scorching red. Thick white smoke and mist rose, rolling over the battlefield, as the heat wave hit the face, howling and sweeping across in every direction.


    And on the battleground, even though Lord Kui Lang had dodged as quickly as he could,


    He was still a step toote; half of his body was directly melted away and evaporated, his muscles and internal organs entirely liquefied into a horrifying, dried-up charred meat clinging to his skeleton. His face too, was half-exposed bone while the other half bore an expression of shock.


    A great number of buildings and vegetation burned, forming a sky-spanning smokescreen and firewall before Lord Kui Lang''s eyes.


    Crackle!


    A huge figure stepped through the mes, shing forward.


    Lord Kui Lang, having no time to dodge, was seized by arge hand.


    "Haha, interesting," Lord Kui Lang, his life hanging by Su Heng''s single thought, still managed tough, "I admit I underestimated you, you''re strong. But no matter how strong, you can''t inflict any harm on me, this is merely one of my avatars, what can you do to me?"


    "Besides, if I''m not mistaken, this person should be one of your predecessors as well."


    "You''re trying to provoke me, hoping for a quick end?" Su Heng said coldly, "If you can''t retract the power within the avatar, your true body will also be damaged, right?"


    After the confrontation with Lord Tuo Long,


    He had gone back and filled in his knowledge about the deathly fiends.


    Although his understanding was still limited, he did learn some of their weaknesses.


    "What do you mean!?" As expected, Lord Kui Lang stopped jesting, his tone bing somewhat grave.


    "You''ll understand soon!" Su Heng sneered.


    Crack!


    With a squeeze, golden runes instantly spread all over Lord Kui Lang''s body.


    "How is this possible¡ªyou!" Before he could speak, mes erupted.


    Lord Kui Lang screamed in agony, mes gushed from his eyes, nose, and mouth, resembling a human torch from hell, his face twisted in pain, enough to make one''s scalp tingle.


    But in just a moment, his body turned to ashes.


    Su Heng released his torn robe with a flick, consolidating the ashes.


    After all, this man was a predecessor from the Demon Suppression Bureau, and Su Heng had benefited greatly from the Demon Suppression Tower he had created.


    Although he couldn''t save him, preserving some of his belongings for remembrance and memorial was the least Su Heng could do.


    Meanwhile, at a distance.


    Pang Chong and Wei Hong were shocked by the scene before them.


    "A Lord has descended and was actually killed!" Discover hidden tales at


    "How is this possible!?"


    The two exchanged nces, their faces full of disbelief and a stunned expression of denial.


    Pang Chong rubbed his eyes and poked his head out, as if he wanted to double-check. However, separated by thousands of meters, Su Heng also suddenly looked up, and the two locked eyes across the distance.


    Boom!


    Pang Chong felt like a thunderp had exploded in his head.


    He staggered, cold sweat instantly beading his forehead, and he copsed to the ground with a thud.


    ```

 Chapter 148: 138: Convergence of Two Realms, Catastrophe Descends

    "What''s going on?"


    Wei Hong frowned slightly when he saw Pang Chong sit down with a flop.


    "We''ve been discovered!" Pang Chong''s face was ashen, and his fingers trembled, cold raindrops hitting his body and face.


    He repeated, "We''ve been seen!"


    "What!?" Wei Hong''s eyes widened in shock.


    To be discovered from several kilometers away required almost a divine intuition.


    Swish!


    Without any hesitation,


    He turned and ran, but had only taken a few stepsWhen he found himself unexpectedly light, his body rising uncontrobly into the air, his vision spinning.


    The tumultuous sky, the torrential curtain of rain, the gloomy forest, and the muddy ground beneath his feet shed by¡­


    In the gradually blurring and distorting field of view,


    Thest image he saw was unmistakably that of a headless corpse falling forward.


    Bang!


    Su Heng fell from the sky.


    With his left hand holding a robe wrapped with bone ash, he stamped Wei Hong''s head into a pulpy mess.


    "Did you two enjoy your view from here?" From the shadows, Su Heng''s eyes emitted a blood-red light. "Did you really think I couldn''t see you two?" Find more to read at


    "You¡­ I¡­" An imposing figure over three meters tall cast a tremendous shadow, as if covering the entire sky and the curtain of rain.


    Pang Chong, a Family Head from a prominent family, couldn''t form aplete sentence in front of Su Heng. He just kept trembling, crawling backward with hands and feet.


    Su Heng watched him, feeling an inexplicable disgust at his pathetic state.


    "Trash."


    Bang!


    He pointed forward with his hand.


    A streak of ck and red energy shot out like a bullet.


    The expression on Pang Chong''s ugly, dark face froze, and in the next moment, it ripped apart and exploded.


    Brains and skull fragments sttered everywhere, and an eyeball with streaks of blood rolled onto the muddy ground at Su Heng''s feet, getting crushed underfoot.


    "Huuh..."


    The world finally quieted down.


    Su Heng took a deep breath and dispelled the twisting force field that surrounded them.


    He allowed the ice-cold rain to drench him.


    Hiss!


    As they touched, thick white smoke billowed out.


    This was not Su Heng channeling his energy, but rather excess heat umted inside his body during the fight, now rapidly dissipating.


    Su Heng stood on the edge of the cliff, looking down from a high vantage point.


    This location had a good view; the entire battlefield was clearly visible.


    The original stronghold had beenpletely burned to ashes, the ze extinguished by the rain, leaving a huge crater in its ce. Trees in the surrounding foresty ttened, and the ck soil held radiating lines. In some of the lower terrain, murky pools of water had formed. ?


    Further off, some fleeing vigers were taking shelter from the rain in mountain caves.


    An incongruous voice rose among the white noise of the pouring rain.


    Zhao Meiying joined Su Heng on this stretch of the cliffside.


    Her expression was somewhat dark.


    Standing beside Su Heng, she even felt somewhat at a loss.


    "I''m sorry," Su Heng said, looking down. "I wasn''t able to leave him with aplete corpse, but I have gathered the bone ash."


    He handed the wrapped bundle he was holding to Zhao Meiying, who vigorously wiped her hands on her robe


    Before carefully reaching out to take it, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee," said Su Heng. "The former Demon Suppression Bureau Head who established the Demon Suppression Tower helped me a lot, and this is what I should do."


    Clutching the bundle, Zhao Meiying lowered her head and fell silent for a moment. "What should we do now?"


    "This matter may not be as simple as we imagined," Su Heng looked up at the sky as the rain intensified.


    "Let''s go meet up with the people from the Demon Suppression Bureau first and then n our next move."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Upstream of Guanjiang.


    A deste city built by the riverside.


    It was several hundred kilometers away from Baihua County, and the weather was fairly clear.


    Beams of golden sunshine filtered through the gaps in the clouds, revealing broken walls, moats, and the shadow-shrouded ruins, as well as towers half-buried by the sands. A white-feathered, ck-beaked eagle flew past and perched atop a column in the city center.


    Column after column rose from the ground, with a square za enclosed in the center.


    Fires burned around the za, crowded with robust barbarians dressed in animal hides.


    In the center of the za, on thergest pyre, was a bronze cauldron.


    The cauldron was filled with thick, crimson blood. Bubbles roiled within, containing hair, limbs, and softened, deformed skulls, which emitted thick smoke and a potent stench of blood as they burned fiercely in the mes.


    More than a dozen barbarians dressed as shamans, bare from the waist up and wielding staffs decorated with teeth and bone,


    Danced and chanted around the bronze cauldron, letting out constant strange cries.


    The remaining barbarians knelt on the ground, bowing repeatedly.


    The blood-red smoke initially rose like a pir reaching to the heavens, then a fierce wind followed, carrying with it ghastly howls and wails.


    The eagle, startled on the za, spread its wings to fly away but burst into mes with a poof when it touched the smoke, leaving only a few feathers and bone fragments to be carried off by the wind.


    A whirl of flying sand and stones followed on the ground while the shamans sang with increased fervor and zeal.


    The blood-red smoke dispersed in the wind, forming a colossal curtain of smoke.


    Boom!


    A blood-colored thunderbolt exploded in the sky.


    From within the smoky haze, a figure exuding an extraordinary demonic aura slowly walked out, instantly bing the absolute center of this world.


    He had a fierce dragon head and wore a purple robe. His towering figure was broad and majestic, making it difficult for anyone to look directly at him.


    This person was none other than Tuo Long the Great.


    Moreover, what appeared here was not an avatar carrying the great lord''s power.


    It was the Sovereign''s true form, symbolizing hisplete power.


    Just as mortals could not easily enter the realm of immortality, the Sovereigns of that realm could not easily enter the mundane world.


    The realm of immortality and the mundane world were fundamentally different. Their rtionship was like that of fish living in the sea, unable to return to freshwater.


    But now, it was different.


    The realm of immortality and the mundane world were drawing closer and merging; the echo from the immortals'' realm was growing stronger.


    Those ancient beings were also gradually resurrecting from their tombs.


    Although the name Tuo Long the Great contained the word "dragon," he had no actual rtion to true dragons.


    His true form was that of a crocodile.


    Amongst death-ranked demons, his strength was considered on the weaker side.


    Thus, Tuo Long the Great was able to descend in his true form to the mundane world in advance, with the help of a series of sacrifices and rituals, forcefully entering the mundane realm.


    However, even the weakest among the death-ranked was still death-ranked, vastly different from other demons.


    Tuo Long the Great''s true form descended to the world.


    While taking a huge risk, he also aimed to seize more benefits.


    Swish!


    He opened his mouth and inhaled.


    Drinking up all the thick blood from the bronze cauldron in one gulp.


    Tuo Long the Great''s original somewhat blurry and ghostly figure finally stabilized.


    Meanwhile, around the square, the barbarians cloaked in tattered animal hides knelt on the ground, frantically worshipping Tuo Long the Great.


    With a wave of his hand, thetter spread a sky full of filthy blood light. This blood light merged into the barbarian Samurai''s bodies, contorting and distorting their figures.


    The bronze color of their skin rose and ckened, turning into the rough and thick Scale Armor of crocodiles.


    Sharp fangs grew inside their mouths, and their faces twisted grotesquely.


    Most people couldn''t bear it.


    They exploded directly.


    The few who survived became over two meters tall half-demon monsters, with blood-red eyes, ecstatically howling to the sky.


    "Next up is to create more demon servants and sweep through thends of the three counties of Jiangzhou,"


    Tuo Long the Great''s eyes glinted red; he breathed heavily,


    Excited for the impending ughter.


    Just then,


    From within the calming haze, a figure suddenly burst forth.


    Tuo Long the Great first stiffened, then turned to look and, recognizing his familiarrade Kui Lang, he slightly rxed.


    Kui Lang was significantly stronger than Tuo Long the Great.


    This time, an avatar had descended.


    "Thank you for helping to buy time," Tuo Long the Great started with a cupped fist salute, then spoke with a touch of surprise, "You seem a bit pale; did something go wrong just now?"


    "One of my avatars was blown up, and I couldn''t retrieve the spiritual soul that resided in it," Kui Lang said, baring his teeth.


    "So, what is the purpose of your visit?"


    "I want to watch that guy die," Kui Lang''s eyes shone fiercely, "I''ll help you, but I want to deal with that person myself."


    "No problem," Tuo Long the Great nodded in agreement.


    "What''s your n?"


    "n? What need is there for a n to kill a mortal?" As a death-ranked sovereign able to wield his full power, Tuo Long the Great was extremely confident in his strength. He scoffed calmly, "We are sovereigns reigning supreme over all life, and he is but the challenger. Let hime, and like an ant, I''ll crush him underfoot; it''s that simple."


    "Hahaha!" Kui Lang had just exchanged blows with Su Heng but found nothing wrong with Tuo Long the Great''s deration.


    For them, an avatar could only exert so much limited power.


    An embodiment like Shen Zheng was already top-notch.


    Yet the strength it could harness was barely two or three tenths of their prime.


    "A fine n, I like it," Kui Langughed.


    "However, before that, we should send him a little gift first," Tuo Long the Great''s voice grew more authoritative and heavy, like rolling thunder. Beasts trembled in fear, and the barbarian Samurai who had been blessed were kneeling on the ground, shivering, not daring to look up.


    "We are the sovereigns of Demon Country; without the deaths of thousands upon thousands, how can we announce our arrival?"


    Tuo Long the Great took a step forward, arriving at the river''s edge.


    The whole broad river trembled under his feet, boiling, turning pitch-ck.


    Winds howled around, and dark clouds gathered in the sky.


    Boom!


    With a blood-colored thunderbolt striking down,


    "A millennium ago, we were known as walking catastrophes, mortals were nothing but livestock and dogs we raised,"


    Amidst the thundering and shes, Tuo Long the Greatughed wildly, "And now, the era of old has arrived, and I will use the deaths of millions to proim my arrival."


    "Let''s see how you stop such a catastrophe!"


    Boom!


    Tuo Long the Great''s body swelled inch by inch, his ferocious and dark hand violently reached forward.


    The inherently silent and invisible current was forcibly grasped in Tuo Long the Great''s hand. Lifting it up, a more than ten-meter-high wave crashed into form.


    The tide fell, then rolled up once more in the terrible and dark river, forming evenrger waves.


    One wave after another, surging forward, swiftly covering the city, blotting out the sky.


    At a nce, they were like rolling mountains, with booming sounds.


    Pushing horizontally towards the downstream Baihua County.

 Chapter 152: 140: Overwhelming Dragon Power, Unmatched Divine Skills!

    Bang!


    Su Heng stamped heavily beneath his feet.


    The air instantly burst,pressed into a solid and exploded.


    Amidst the enormous recoil force, Su Heng''s figure shot into the clouds.


    Thunder roared within the clouds, apanied by lightning, as he burst through the gloomy rain clouds.


    The overcast thunderous clouds that had blocked out the sun suddenly vanished, reced by bright beams of light and a clear azure sky. A fierce sun hung high, its light as pure as golden ss.


    This altitude was the stratosphere, wheremercial nes fly through the atmosphere.


    Beneath him, the clouds were like a sea, with several mountain ranges visible in the distance.


    This was Su Heng''s first time at such an altitude.He spread his arms wide, no longer exerting force.


    Instead, he used the power field of the Kui Lang to maintain his form, hovering above the clouds.


    The stratosphere contained little water vapor and few solid particles, so the wind here was very pure. The wind blew straight at him, causing Su Heng''s long hair to whip behind him.


    His expression gradually turned solemn as he looked towards a distant direction.


    Tuo Long, Cmity, Great Tide.


    Truth be told,


    Su Heng actually didn''t care much about the life and death of the mortals.


    To him, those people were as insignificant as ants, but Baihua County was his territory.


    The reckless actions of Tuo Long were clearly a disregard for him, which was the real reason Su Heng felt anger.


    Fortunately¡­


    Although he might not be able to teach these demons what fear is,


    He could certainly show them how to "die."


    Bang!


    With this thought,


    Su Heng gripped his five fingers tightly, creating a thunderous noise.


    His eyes slowly reddened, and strength surged throughout his body. With one step forward, he had already vanished from his original spot.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Upstream of Guan River, on the edge of an abandoned city.


    Tuo Long slowly lifted his pitch-ck hand, covered in Scale Armor, out of the river.


    His palm had a long, narrow wound, oozing blood that emitted surging Demonic Qi.


    The blood merged with the water, contaminating arge stretch of the river.


    The color of the water turned into a sinister bloody red, also emitting a pungent and foul fishy smell.


    Even the grasses and nts on both sides of the river began to wilt rapidly, and the usual summer sounds of insects and birdspletely disappeared.


    Gurgle!


    The river water began to boil, stirring up ripples.


    Various sized fish in the river struggled violently a couple of times before flipping belly-up, gradually perishing.


    The surging river washed these dead fish ashore.


    The corpses piled up like mountains, the stench overwhelming.


    The now calm river surface began to bulge suddenly, and soon, gigantic crocodiles emerged one after another.


    These crocodiles were covered in thick scale armor, some with spines growing on their vertebrae, looking extremely ferocious. They opened their mouths wide, devouring the corpses of the fish, drawing nutrients from the meal. Their bodies then further tore, grew, and transformed. ?


    Within moments, hundreds of beastly crocodiles had been created.


    Among them, two particrlyrge ones even emitted the powerful aura of genuine demons.


    "This time''s luck isn''t too bad,"


    Said Tuo Long, his face revealing a satisfied expression as he observed the scene before him.


    For demons below the level of death, only a few with special talents, like Yin Shi Taisui or the White Deer Demon King, could mass-produce demon minions.


    But once one''s strength broke through to the death level, this restriction no longer applied.


    Any true death-level lord could cause the immediate environment to undergo transformations, thereby creating a massive number of demon minions.


    "You say this lightly, but your actions are quite earnest," remarked Kui Lang mockingly.


    "It''s also preparation for what lies ahead," Tuo Long said nomittally.


    He suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked up, humming softly, "Here theye!"


    Whoosh!


    Kui Lang followed his gaze.


    In the blood-red sky, arge tumbling mass suddenly appeared.


    A crimson arc of light sliced through the sky, bringing turbulent winds and thunder due to intense friction with the clouds. One second it was on the horizon, the next it was right before them. The ferocious and exaggerated punch had not yetnded when the roaring pressure it brought caused the river to cave in and stones to fly around.


    Bang!


    Tuo Long''s expression turned visibly more serious.


    He raised his hand to block it overhead.


    Two giants over three meters tall collided in mid-air, locked in a brief standstill.


    Then Su Heng sneered, "Are you ready to embrace death?"


    Thunder roared!


    It was as if thunder exploded in the skies.


    Su Heng''s strength burst forth explosively, pressing down like mountains and tsunamis.


    Tuo Long the Great''s body, like a cannonball, was fiercely sted to the ground, lifting a huge swirl of yellow dust and leaving behind trenches, until finally crashing against the broken city wall behind him with a loud noise¡ªonly then did he manage to barely stop.


    In the collision just now, Su Heng had realized that Tuo Long the Great was much stronger than the previously faced Kui Lang the Star Lord.


    The two were not even on the same level.


    He then recalled the towering tidal wave from before, capable of destroying an entire city.


    Su Heng instantly understood that Tuo Long the Great had not chosen an incarnate body but had directly chosen to descend in his true form.


    Realizing this,


    Instead of feeling any fear, Su Heng felt a wild joy ignite within him.


    Even though he could use the sealing power of the White Snake Demon Scale topletely kill the force harbored within the incarnate body,


    Doing so


    Would only cause a slight inconvenience to those Dead-level Lords.


    Given time, those lost powers could always be recovered.


    But it was different with a true form.


    If Tuo Long the Great were to die at Su Heng''s hands now, he would be truly finished.


    With that thought, Su Heng immediately exerted all his strength. His body churned with energy, stirring up a fierce wind and thick smoke.


    "Fiery Ember¡¤Red Sun Search!"


    "Thunder Shock¡¤Sea of Suffering Thunder Sound!"


    Su Heng used the two most powerful moves from the Domineering Dragon Secret Method.


    On his left side, golden suns like those seen in sci-fi spearing through the darkness, hovered in mid-air. Beams of hot, bright light, like light spears from the suns, burst outward. In an instant, they pierced through the void, melted the ground, and the entire city district copsed in a st of firelight.


    On his right side, thick arcs of electricity obscured the sky, weaving into a.


    Each thunderbolt had the thickness of an adult''s waist. At that moment, hundreds of thousands of bolts of lightning struck down simultaneously, continuous booms emanated from the dust and smoke, magma spurted out ordingly, and the wholend trembled violently, fissures spreading outward continuously.


    Bang!


    Footsteps came from the reddish smoke.


    Tuo Long the Great emerged, quite disheveled, step by step from within.


    All his clothing had beenpletely evaporated and torn apart, his dark, fierce body exposed. The thick and extremely hard scale armor was melted, flowing down like magma along his undting body. Yet, on his face was an excited smile.


    "Seeing you this infuriated," Tuo Long the Great chuckled, "it seems your city has been utterly destroyed."


    "No, it hasn''t."


    Before Su Heng could speak, Kui Lang the Star Lord''s voice came from the side, "Although Baihua County was damaged, it was not destroyed."


    "How is that possible!?" Tuo Long the Great was shocked.


    If it had been Su Heng who said this, he could understand it as stubborn defiance.


    Buting from Kui Lang the Star Lord himself, he couldn''t help but believe it.


    Swish!


    A bright sh crossed Kui Lang the Star Lord''s eyes.


    He shared the scene he witnessed with Tuo Long the Great, whose smile gradually vanished, turning much darker.


    "All this for mere ants?"


    Tuo Long the Great looked up at Su Heng and coldly said, "But still, calming the tide must have severely drained your energy. You should not have challenged me now. Of course, whether now or in the future, your fate is already sealed."


    "But at least, you could bring me some more amusement."


    "You''re just a slightly bigger reptile, yet you dare speak such arrogance in front of me!" Su Heng scoffed coldly. Stay connected through


    Hearing this, Tuo Long the Great''s expression turned even colder.


    He was a crocodile and hated nothing more than being called a reptile by others.


    With just an offhandment, Su Heng had hit a sore spot for Tuo Long the Great.


    "I originally wanted to have some fun with you, but since you wish for death¡ªso be it!"


    Bang!


    Tuo Long the Great leaped up.


    He bombarded Su Heng with one exaggeratedly furious punch after another.


    Unexpectedly, the punch that collided exploded into a sky of blood rain¡ªTuo Long the Great exploded, and Su Heng held the upper hand, disying no surprise on his face. He instantly realized something was off. "This isn''t the real Tuo Long the Great, it''s an incarnation!"


    "Where is his true form?" Su Heng looked around, enhancing his perception to the utmost.


    The surroundings were frighteningly quiet, only the wind sweeping the grass and stones from the ground. There were remains of river fish on the shore, with some crocodiles lying in the blood, watching him with a mocking expression.


    Hiss!


    Su Heng''s eyes suddenly jumped.


    He looked down and realized something was wrong; a vortex suddenly emerged and expanded beneath his feet.


    A powerful suction came from it, turning arge area into a vacuum. Su Heng had nowhere to leverage, and even the Wolf King''s control over the force field couldn''t counter the Dead-level Lord''s Sun Swallowing Divine Ability. His body fell, swallowed whole by the vortex.


    Bang!


    The river surface exploded with sshes, and a figure leaped out.


    "Is it over?" Kui Lang the Star Lord folded his arms over his chest, his voice carrying from a distance.


    "If it were his full strength, he might have struggled out of my Sun Swallowing Divine Ability. But having spent a substantial amount of energy earlier calming the flood, he now has no chance of survival, guaranteed!"


    Tuo Long the Great spoke confidently, spreading his fingers and then suddenly clenching his hand forward!


    Boom!


    The entire river roiled violently, turning blood-red.


    Countless torrents of blood-red water rose to the sky, forming huge, horn-like tornadoes, even driving the lead-gray clouds above. Blood-red lightning struck down, fierce winds arose, and the rumbling was incessant. Onlookers from mutant tribes on both sides disyed exaggerated expressions of awe on their faces.


    Yet, as the instigator of it all, the smile on Tuo Long the Great''s face slowly solidified.


    "Roar!"


    A long dragon chant burst from the blood-red heavens.


    And within it, the profound and surging Dragon Power drastically changed his expression, "How is this possible!?"

 Chapter 153: 141: Invincible with Me, Fists Dominate the Demon Country!

    The great Tuo Long was originally a crocodile, yet his title bore the character "dragon".


    It goes to show how much the great Tuo Long yearned for that legendary realm.


    Unfortunately,


    Despite his efforts for hundreds of years,


    He still failed to touch the threshold of that realm.


    But it was precisely because of this that Tuo Long knew just how difficult this path was, and how formidable a true dragon from the legends really was.


    Yet now, he was sensing genuine Dragon Power emanating from a human he had never taken seriously, which shook Tuo Long to the core and left him unable to believe it.


    "Dragon Power! How can it appear in a human? It''s impossible, it must be fake!"


    Tuo Long''s expression darkened like still waters, igniting the river.Large droplets of icy water sshed, evaporated with a "hiss" before they hit the ground, forming a huge cloud of steam that obscured the sky.


    Within the smokescreen, a towering and ferocious figure slowly stepped forward.


    Three grey horns formed a crown atop his head, his whole face was covered in fearsome bone armor, his body d inyers of thick scale armor, and from his chest spread a web of intense, fiery veins. The moment he stepped out of the void, the howling Dragon Power materialized.


    Lightning shed and thunder roared in the sky, the vast earth trembled incessantly as if it were a beating heart!


    The demons fostered and transformed by Tuo Long''s own blood burst consecutively like fireworks at the very moment Su Heng appeared.


    "I don''t really care about the lives of those mortals, but Baihua County is my territory."


    With a ferocious smile on his face, Su Heng clenched his five fingers into a fist. "Since you dare to run wild in my domain, I don''t care if you''re a great lord or something else. You all have only one end, and that is to be crushed by me."


    As he tensed his arm, the fiery stream on his chest ignited, crawling up his neck and onto his face.


    The crisscrossed red mes on his dark and ferocious face made Su Heng''s presence even more ancient and wild, like an imperious true dragon descending into the mortal world!


    Theplete Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Technique cultivated to minor achievement.


    Beyond the terrifying boost from the Transformed Dragon State, the more vigorous strength and the formidable Divine Skills,


    The most important thing was,


    When the Transformed Dragon State was fully unleashed, Su Heng would exude a Dragon Power so tangible that ordinary creatures didn''t dare to look up in his presence, and even a powerful demon like Tuo Long ?


    Would be suppressed and noticeably affected in front of Su Heng.


    "I don''t believe a mere mortal can reach such a realm, you''re just all show!" Being suppressed on a spiritual level by a mere mortal was intolerably aggravating for Tuo Long.


    "Whether I''m all show or not, you''ll find out if you try," Su Heng beckoned with his fingers.


    Boom!


    Tuo Long''s rage was instantly ignited.


    "Ignorant fool!" he roared, "I''ll tear you to shreds alive!"


    The ground beneath Tuo Long''s feet exploded as he leaped up, and behind him emerged a gigantic, distorted ck sun, its powerful gravitational pull manifesting. River water, grass and stones on the ground, even the ruins of distant cities, were all drawn up, suspended in mid-air.


    Just like remote maniption Divine Skills, Tuo Long''s magnificence and strength


    Were leagues beyond the White Wolf, at least an order of magnitude greater.


    Unfortunately¡ªBoom!


    Su Heng threw a punch into the air.


    Explore more stories at


    A violent ck surge formed a massive ck waterfall, vanishing into the sun.


    After a brief pause, the ck sun behind Tuo Long exploded with a boom. Invisible ripples spread outwards, the gravitational pull suddenly reversed into a much more formidable repulsive force. Where the ripples passed, the river spouted huge columns of water a hundred meters high,yers of ground turf were peeled back, and the city crumpled with a thunderous copse.


    In the midst of this apocalyptic sight,


    Su Heng and Tuo Long each turned into a ck streak, charging towards one another.


    Both were extremely confident in their own bodies, abandoning all shy moves, every strike bone-crunching, relying purely on immense strength and defense to destroy the other. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of punches were exchanged, each capable of smashing a mountaintop; yet whennded on each other, they only left a bloody dent.


    "Hahaha, exhrating!" Su Heng howled, releasing his demon back.


    His strength surged once more, his eyes filled with a brutal and savage red glow.


    With the activation of the demon back, strength and speed increased by fifty percent across the board. Tuo Long was immediately overwhelmed and could no longer hold on.


    An exaggeratedly ferocious punch smashed heavily onto his face.


    Half of Tuo Long''s face burst open on impact, his bloody skull exposed.


    And his body,pletely unable to resist this force, crashed into the ground with a thunderous boom, creating a huge crater.


    Roar!


    A roar emanated from the crater.


    Tuo Long reverted to his true form, a massive crocodile over ten meters long appeared in the depressed ground.


    The crocodile''s body was decked in thick, mountain-ridge-like ck Scale Armor, its mouth bristling with sharp teeth, and its face twisted viciously. Opening its maw wide, it used the Sun Swallowing Divine Ability once more. The formidable gravitational pull even reached the clouds thousands of kilometers above, creating the spectacle of a blood-red cloud path.


    And without any intention to resist, Su Heng simply leaped forward, following the pull downwards.


    Thud!


    His body fell like a heavy stone right into the gaping mouth of Tuo Long.

 Chapter 154: 141: With Me, Invincible; A Fist Suppresses the Demon Country!_2

    "I told you to swallow!" Su Heng''s foot was on Tuo Long''s lower jaw, while his big hand gripped the upper part of Tuo Long''s mouth.


    Crack!


    He pulled hard with both arms.


    Tuo Long''s massive mouth was forcibly torn off.


    In an instant, a heaven-shaking, agonizing wail erupted as blood sshed onto Su Heng like a fountain.


    Su Heng took a couple of bites from the fresh red flesh in his left hand, then crushed the remaining part into a ball and, with a serpent-like wide-open mouth, swallowed it whole along with the bones and teeth it was mixed with, tilting his head back.


    Fresh demon blood dripped down from the corner of his mouth and evaporated with a sizzle upon touching the ming flow.


    In the distance, amid the dust and smoke, Tuo Long''s figure reappeared.


    No longer his crocodile form but a humanoid one.He held one hand to his jaw, looking at Su Heng with a mix of bewilderment and terror in his eyes.


    Lowering the hand covering his mouth, the flesh around his jaw had been torn away, revealing arge expanse of ghastly white bone.


    "We can''t keep this up,"


    Kui Lang''s expression was exceptionally grave, "If we continue, you''ll die."


    "We have no choice now, find a way to draw him off," the rest of the sentence wasmunicated through a whisper.


    Tuo Long''s countenance was ugly, but he nodded in agreement.


    He cast a deep nce at Su Heng.


    Then, without another word, he turned and left.


    "Thinking of running!" Su Heng''sbat power had peaked, "It won''t be that easy!"


    A dead-ss grand duke, who couldmand the wind and rain, could cause a natural disaster that floods cities with a wave of his hand. How could Su Heng let such terrifying fighting power escape so easily? Furthermore, Su Heng had previously trained in the Domineering Dragon Secret Method, and the vast resources he gathered from the noble families and the Sky Demon Alliance were nearly exhausted.


    Tuo Long''s enormous and strong body was exactly what Su Heng needed to replenish the massive resources expended during his training.


    Boom!


    Su Heng''s body shook as he immediately followed in pursuit.


    In midair, a figure clothed in a yellow robe, wielding a gleaming cleaver, descended¡ªKui Lang.


    "I''ll be your opponent," Kui Lang said with a smile. Continue your journey at


    "Let''s talk when your true form descends!"


    After exchanging blows for only two to three breaths'' time, Su Heng''s big hand pierced into Kui Lang''s chest.


    Crack!


    A hair-raising sound of flesh being torn apart.


    Kui Lang was torn in half.


    But within those few seconds, Tuo Long had already run far away, leaving only a speck the size of a grain of rice in Su Heng''s sight.


    "That direction is... Breath Swamp!" Su Heng''s expression darkened.


    Located to the north of Jiangzhou, and further north was Corpse Mountain Demon Country¡ªTuo Long''s intentions were obvious.


    "Today, you will surely die!"


    Su Heng roared, his voice rolling like thunder, drowning out the sound of real thunder.


    He tapped several times in midair, elerating at full force, moving like a phantom, instantly crossing tens of thousands of meters.


    Both of them were extremely fast, racing like the wind, leaving vast expanses of clouds and rain behind in the blink of an eye.


    Upon leaving the territory of Jiangzhou, what came into view was an immense desert.


    The sandy desert, covered with dry, upraised rock ridges.


    Some of these rock ridges were as small as a few kilometers, while others were sorge that their ends couldn''t be seen,yered upon each other like whirlpools converging toward the central point. There, a pitch-ck beam shot up to the sky and down through the earth, and even from a great distance, one could sense a disturbing, chilly aura emanating from it.


    This was the Breath Swamp, and at the location of that ck beam stood the legendary Corpse Mountain Demon Country.


    The Breath Swamp might appear to be a lifeless desert, but it was fraught with danger.


    Boom!


    Tuo Long led Su Heng toward a cliff face.


    The seemingly calm rock face suddenly exploded as Su Heng neared.


    A gaping maw made entirely of rock, carrying the stench of blood, tearing everything apart, aimed a bite at Su Heng.


    In his Transformed Dragon State, Su Heng stood nearly five meters tall, no different from an insect before the great maw of rock, which dragged him directly into the cliff.


    Boom!


    The cliff that had returned to tranquility began to tremble violently again, apanied by an outburst of white light.


    Su Heng, covered in dust and grime, shot out of the fissure.


    Tuo Long had intended to use the dangers within Breath Swamp to trap Su Heng, but it had little effect.


    Su Heng''s physical body was unimaginably strong; he could smash through anything with a single punch, and even if he was temporarily restrained by the environment, he could quickly break free.


    As for creatures within the Breath Swamp that could truly pose a danger to him,


    Tuo Long himself was in a weakened state and did not dare to approach and provoke any further.


    Thus¡ª


    The chase continued, with the distance between pursuer and pursued steadily closing.


    Bang!


    Tuo Long ducked into the heart of a storm.


    Su Heng did not hesitate to follow, and with a roar, the gigantic sandstorm waspressed and torn apart, revealing the scene inside.


    To Su Heng''s surprise, the natural cavity inside the sandstorm contained a campfire, fur tents, and a fence made of beast bones to serve as a barricade.


    This turned out to be a vige inhabited by humans.


    The racket of Su Heng''s arrival also drew the attention of the vigers within.


    The people here were incredibly strong, regardless of gender, had bronze skin, and were covered in colorful tattoos. They wielded spears made from the bones of strange beasts and wore simple animal skins, barely covering their privates. Su Heng''s fierce and hulking form was seen by these individuals as a demon.


    Desperation was etched across their faces, yet they still gripped their weapons tightly, refusing to give up without a fight.


    Crack!

 Chapter 152: 140: Overwhelming Dragon Power, Unmatched Divine Skills!

    Bang!


    Su Heng stamped heavily beneath his feet.


    The air instantly burst,pressed into a solid and exploded.


    Amidst the enormous recoil force, Su Heng''s figure shot into the clouds.


    Thunder roared within the clouds, apanied by lightning, as he burst through the gloomy rain clouds.


    The overcast thunderous clouds that had blocked out the sun suddenly vanished, reced by bright beams of light and a clear azure sky. A fierce sun hung high, its light as pure as golden ss.


    This altitude was the stratosphere, wheremercial nes fly through the atmosphere.


    Beneath him, the clouds were like a sea, with several mountain ranges visible in the distance.


    This was Su Heng''s first time at such an altitude.He spread his arms wide, no longer exerting force.


    Instead, he used the power field of the Kui Lang to maintain his form, hovering above the clouds.


    The stratosphere contained little water vapor and few solid particles, so the wind here was very pure. The wind blew straight at him, causing Su Heng''s long hair to whip behind him.


    His expression gradually turned solemn as he looked towards a distant direction.


    Tuo Long, Cmity, Great Tide.


    Truth be told,


    Su Heng actually didn''t care much about the life and death of the mortals.


    To him, those people were as insignificant as ants, but Baihua County was his territory.


    The reckless actions of Tuo Long were clearly a disregard for him, which was the real reason Su Heng felt anger.


    Fortunately¡­


    Although he might not be able to teach these demons what fear is,


    He could certainly show them how to "die."


    Bang!


    With this thought,


    Su Heng gripped his five fingers tightly, creating a thunderous noise.


    His eyes slowly reddened, and strength surged throughout his body. With one step forward, he had already vanished from his original spot.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Upstream of Guan River, on the edge of an abandoned city.


    Tuo Long slowly lifted his pitch-ck hand, covered in Scale Armor, out of the river.


    His palm had a long, narrow wound, oozing blood that emitted surging Demonic Qi.


    The blood merged with the water, contaminating arge stretch of the river.


    The color of the water turned into a sinister bloody red, also emitting a pungent and foul fishy smell.


    Even the grasses and nts on both sides of the river began to wilt rapidly, and the usual summer sounds of insects and birdspletely disappeared.


    Gurgle!


    The river water began to boil, stirring up ripples.


    Various sized fish in the river struggled violently a couple of times before flipping belly-up, gradually perishing.


    The surging river washed these dead fish ashore.


    The corpses piled up like mountains, the stench overwhelming.


    The now calm river surface began to bulge suddenly, and soon, gigantic crocodiles emerged one after another.


    These crocodiles were covered in thick scale armor, some with spines growing on their vertebrae, looking extremely ferocious. They opened their mouths wide, devouring the corpses of the fish, drawing nutrients from the meal. Their bodies then further tore, grew, and transformed. ?


    Within moments, hundreds of beastly crocodiles had been created.


    Among them, two particrlyrge ones even emitted the powerful aura of genuine demons.


    "This time''s luck isn''t too bad,"


    Said Tuo Long, his face revealing a satisfied expression as he observed the scene before him.


    For demons below the level of death, only a few with special talents, like Yin Shi Taisui or the White Deer Demon King, could mass-produce demon minions.


    But once one''s strength broke through to the death level, this restriction no longer applied.


    Any true death-level lord could cause the immediate environment to undergo transformations, thereby creating a massive number of demon minions.


    "You say this lightly, but your actions are quite earnest," remarked Kui Lang mockingly.


    "It''s also preparation for what lies ahead," Tuo Long said nomittally.


    He suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked up, humming softly, "Here theye!"


    Whoosh!


    Kui Lang followed his gaze.


    In the blood-red sky, arge tumbling mass suddenly appeared.


    A crimson arc of light sliced through the sky, bringing turbulent winds and thunder due to intense friction with the clouds. One second it was on the horizon, the next it was right before them. The ferocious and exaggerated punch had not yetnded when the roaring pressure it brought caused the river to cave in and stones to fly around.


    Bang!


    Tuo Long''s expression turned visibly more serious.


    He raised his hand to block it overhead.


    Two giants over three meters tall collided in mid-air, locked in a brief standstill.


    Then Su Heng sneered, "Are you ready to embrace death?"


    Thunder roared!


    It was as if thunder exploded in the skies.


    Su Heng''s strength burst forth explosively, pressing down like mountains and tsunamis.


    Tuo Long the Great''s body, like a cannonball, was fiercely sted to the ground, lifting a huge swirl of yellow dust and leaving behind trenches, until finally crashing against the broken city wall behind him with a loud noise¡ªonly then did he manage to barely stop.


    In the collision just now, Su Heng had realized that Tuo Long the Great was much stronger than the previously faced Kui Lang the Star Lord.


    The two were not even on the same level.


    He then recalled the towering tidal wave from before, capable of destroying an entire city.


    Su Heng instantly understood that Tuo Long the Great had not chosen an incarnate body but had directly chosen to descend in his true form.


    Realizing this,


    Instead of feeling any fear, Su Heng felt a wild joy ignite within him.


    Even though he could use the sealing power of the White Snake Demon Scale topletely kill the force harbored within the incarnate body,


    Doing so


    Would only cause a slight inconvenience to those Dead-level Lords.


    Given time, those lost powers could always be recovered.


    But it was different with a true form.


    If Tuo Long the Great were to die at Su Heng''s hands now, he would be truly finished.


    With that thought, Su Heng immediately exerted all his strength. His body churned with energy, stirring up a fierce wind and thick smoke.


    "Fiery Ember¡¤Red Sun Search!"


    "Thunder Shock¡¤Sea of Suffering Thunder Sound!"


    Su Heng used the two most powerful moves from the Domineering Dragon Secret Method.


    On his left side, golden suns like those seen in sci-fi spearing through the darkness, hovered in mid-air. Beams of hot, bright light, like light spears from the suns, burst outward. In an instant, they pierced through the void, melted the ground, and the entire city district copsed in a st of firelight.


    On his right side, thick arcs of electricity obscured the sky, weaving into a.


    Each thunderbolt had the thickness of an adult''s waist. At that moment, hundreds of thousands of bolts of lightning struck down simultaneously, continuous booms emanated from the dust and smoke, magma spurted out ordingly, and the wholend trembled violently, fissures spreading outward continuously.


    Bang!


    Footsteps came from the reddish smoke.


    Tuo Long the Great emerged, quite disheveled, step by step from within.


    All his clothing had beenpletely evaporated and torn apart, his dark, fierce body exposed. The thick and extremely hard scale armor was melted, flowing down like magma along his undting body. Yet, on his face was an excited smile.


    "Seeing you this infuriated," Tuo Long the Great chuckled, "it seems your city has been utterly destroyed."


    "No, it hasn''t."


    Before Su Heng could speak, Kui Lang the Star Lord''s voice came from the side, "Although Baihua County was damaged, it was not destroyed."


    "How is that possible!?" Tuo Long the Great was shocked.


    If it had been Su Heng who said this, he could understand it as stubborn defiance.


    Buting from Kui Lang the Star Lord himself, he couldn''t help but believe it.


    Swish!


    A bright sh crossed Kui Lang the Star Lord''s eyes.


    He shared the scene he witnessed with Tuo Long the Great, whose smile gradually vanished, turning much darker.


    "All this for mere ants?"


    Tuo Long the Great looked up at Su Heng and coldly said, "But still, calming the tide must have severely drained your energy. You should not have challenged me now. Of course, whether now or in the future, your fate is already sealed."


    "But at least, you could bring me some more amusement."


    "You''re just a slightly bigger reptile, yet you dare speak such arrogance in front of me!" Su Heng scoffed coldly. Stay connected through


    Hearing this, Tuo Long the Great''s expression turned even colder.


    He was a crocodile and hated nothing more than being called a reptile by others.


    With just an offhandment, Su Heng had hit a sore spot for Tuo Long the Great.


    "I originally wanted to have some fun with you, but since you wish for death¡ªso be it!"


    Bang!


    Tuo Long the Great leaped up.


    He bombarded Su Heng with one exaggeratedly furious punch after another.


    Unexpectedly, the punch that collided exploded into a sky of blood rain¡ªTuo Long the Great exploded, and Su Heng held the upper hand, disying no surprise on his face. He instantly realized something was off. "This isn''t the real Tuo Long the Great, it''s an incarnation!"


    "Where is his true form?" Su Heng looked around, enhancing his perception to the utmost.


    The surroundings were frighteningly quiet, only the wind sweeping the grass and stones from the ground. There were remains of river fish on the shore, with some crocodiles lying in the blood, watching him with a mocking expression.


    Hiss!


    Su Heng''s eyes suddenly jumped.


    He looked down and realized something was wrong; a vortex suddenly emerged and expanded beneath his feet.


    A powerful suction came from it, turning arge area into a vacuum. Su Heng had nowhere to leverage, and even the Wolf King''s control over the force field couldn''t counter the Dead-level Lord''s Sun Swallowing Divine Ability. His body fell, swallowed whole by the vortex.


    Bang!


    The river surface exploded with sshes, and a figure leaped out.


    "Is it over?" Kui Lang the Star Lord folded his arms over his chest, his voice carrying from a distance.


    "If it were his full strength, he might have struggled out of my Sun Swallowing Divine Ability. But having spent a substantial amount of energy earlier calming the flood, he now has no chance of survival, guaranteed!"


    Tuo Long the Great spoke confidently, spreading his fingers and then suddenly clenching his hand forward!


    Boom!


    The entire river roiled violently, turning blood-red.


    Countless torrents of blood-red water rose to the sky, forming huge, horn-like tornadoes, even driving the lead-gray clouds above. Blood-red lightning struck down, fierce winds arose, and the rumbling was incessant. Onlookers from mutant tribes on both sides disyed exaggerated expressions of awe on their faces.


    Yet, as the instigator of it all, the smile on Tuo Long the Great''s face slowly solidified.


    "Roar!"


    A long dragon chant burst from the blood-red heavens.


    And within it, the profound and surging Dragon Power drastically changed his expression, "How is this possible!?"

 Chapter 153: 141: Invincible with Me, Fists Dominate the Demon Country!

    The great Tuo Long was originally a crocodile, yet his title bore the character "dragon".


    It goes to show how much the great Tuo Long yearned for that legendary realm.


    Unfortunately,


    Despite his efforts for hundreds of years,


    He still failed to touch the threshold of that realm.


    But it was precisely because of this that Tuo Long knew just how difficult this path was, and how formidable a true dragon from the legends really was.


    Yet now, he was sensing genuine Dragon Power emanating from a human he had never taken seriously, which shook Tuo Long to the core and left him unable to believe it.


    "Dragon Power! How can it appear in a human? It''s impossible, it must be fake!"


    Tuo Long''s expression darkened like still waters, igniting the river.Large droplets of icy water sshed, evaporated with a "hiss" before they hit the ground, forming a huge cloud of steam that obscured the sky.


    Within the smokescreen, a towering and ferocious figure slowly stepped forward.


    Three grey horns formed a crown atop his head, his whole face was covered in fearsome bone armor, his body d inyers of thick scale armor, and from his chest spread a web of intense, fiery veins. The moment he stepped out of the void, the howling Dragon Power materialized.


    Lightning shed and thunder roared in the sky, the vast earth trembled incessantly as if it were a beating heart!


    The demons fostered and transformed by Tuo Long''s own blood burst consecutively like fireworks at the very moment Su Heng appeared.


    "I don''t really care about the lives of those mortals, but Baihua County is my territory."


    With a ferocious smile on his face, Su Heng clenched his five fingers into a fist. "Since you dare to run wild in my domain, I don''t care if you''re a great lord or something else. You all have only one end, and that is to be crushed by me."


    As he tensed his arm, the fiery stream on his chest ignited, crawling up his neck and onto his face.


    The crisscrossed red mes on his dark and ferocious face made Su Heng''s presence even more ancient and wild, like an imperious true dragon descending into the mortal world!


    Theplete Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Technique cultivated to minor achievement.


    Beyond the terrifying boost from the Transformed Dragon State, the more vigorous strength and the formidable Divine Skills,


    The most important thing was,


    When the Transformed Dragon State was fully unleashed, Su Heng would exude a Dragon Power so tangible that ordinary creatures didn''t dare to look up in his presence, and even a powerful demon like Tuo Long ?


    Would be suppressed and noticeably affected in front of Su Heng.


    "I don''t believe a mere mortal can reach such a realm, you''re just all show!" Being suppressed on a spiritual level by a mere mortal was intolerably aggravating for Tuo Long.


    "Whether I''m all show or not, you''ll find out if you try," Su Heng beckoned with his fingers.


    Boom!


    Tuo Long''s rage was instantly ignited.


    "Ignorant fool!" he roared, "I''ll tear you to shreds alive!"


    The ground beneath Tuo Long''s feet exploded as he leaped up, and behind him emerged a gigantic, distorted ck sun, its powerful gravitational pull manifesting. River water, grass and stones on the ground, even the ruins of distant cities, were all drawn up, suspended in mid-air.


    Just like remote maniption Divine Skills, Tuo Long''s magnificence and strength


    Were leagues beyond the White Wolf, at least an order of magnitude greater.


    Unfortunately¡ªBoom!


    Su Heng threw a punch into the air.


    Explore more stories at


    A violent ck surge formed a massive ck waterfall, vanishing into the sun.


    After a brief pause, the ck sun behind Tuo Long exploded with a boom. Invisible ripples spread outwards, the gravitational pull suddenly reversed into a much more formidable repulsive force. Where the ripples passed, the river spouted huge columns of water a hundred meters high,yers of ground turf were peeled back, and the city crumpled with a thunderous copse.


    In the midst of this apocalyptic sight,


    Su Heng and Tuo Long each turned into a ck streak, charging towards one another.


    Both were extremely confident in their own bodies, abandoning all shy moves, every strike bone-crunching, relying purely on immense strength and defense to destroy the other. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of punches were exchanged, each capable of smashing a mountaintop; yet whennded on each other, they only left a bloody dent.


    "Hahaha, exhrating!" Su Heng howled, releasing his demon back.


    His strength surged once more, his eyes filled with a brutal and savage red glow.


    With the activation of the demon back, strength and speed increased by fifty percent across the board. Tuo Long was immediately overwhelmed and could no longer hold on.


    An exaggeratedly ferocious punch smashed heavily onto his face.


    Half of Tuo Long''s face burst open on impact, his bloody skull exposed.


    And his body,pletely unable to resist this force, crashed into the ground with a thunderous boom, creating a huge crater.


    Roar!


    A roar emanated from the crater.


    Tuo Long reverted to his true form, a massive crocodile over ten meters long appeared in the depressed ground.


    The crocodile''s body was decked in thick, mountain-ridge-like ck Scale Armor, its mouth bristling with sharp teeth, and its face twisted viciously. Opening its maw wide, it used the Sun Swallowing Divine Ability once more. The formidable gravitational pull even reached the clouds thousands of kilometers above, creating the spectacle of a blood-red cloud path.


    And without any intention to resist, Su Heng simply leaped forward, following the pull downwards.


    Thud!


    His body fell like a heavy stone right into the gaping mouth of Tuo Long.

 Chapter 154: 141: With Me, Invincible; A Fist Suppresses the Demon Country!_2

    "I told you to swallow!" Su Heng''s foot was on Tuo Long''s lower jaw, while his big hand gripped the upper part of Tuo Long''s mouth.


    Crack!


    He pulled hard with both arms.


    Tuo Long''s massive mouth was forcibly torn off.


    In an instant, a heaven-shaking, agonizing wail erupted as blood sshed onto Su Heng like a fountain.


    Su Heng took a couple of bites from the fresh red flesh in his left hand, then crushed the remaining part into a ball and, with a serpent-like wide-open mouth, swallowed it whole along with the bones and teeth it was mixed with, tilting his head back.


    Fresh demon blood dripped down from the corner of his mouth and evaporated with a sizzle upon touching the ming flow.


    In the distance, amid the dust and smoke, Tuo Long''s figure reappeared.


    No longer his crocodile form but a humanoid one.He held one hand to his jaw, looking at Su Heng with a mix of bewilderment and terror in his eyes.


    Lowering the hand covering his mouth, the flesh around his jaw had been torn away, revealing arge expanse of ghastly white bone.


    "We can''t keep this up,"


    Kui Lang''s expression was exceptionally grave, "If we continue, you''ll die."


    "We have no choice now, find a way to draw him off," the rest of the sentence wasmunicated through a whisper.


    Tuo Long''s countenance was ugly, but he nodded in agreement.


    He cast a deep nce at Su Heng.


    Then, without another word, he turned and left.


    "Thinking of running!" Su Heng''sbat power had peaked, "It won''t be that easy!"


    A dead-ss grand duke, who couldmand the wind and rain, could cause a natural disaster that floods cities with a wave of his hand. How could Su Heng let such terrifying fighting power escape so easily? Furthermore, Su Heng had previously trained in the Domineering Dragon Secret Method, and the vast resources he gathered from the noble families and the Sky Demon Alliance were nearly exhausted.


    Tuo Long''s enormous and strong body was exactly what Su Heng needed to replenish the massive resources expended during his training.


    Boom!


    Su Heng''s body shook as he immediately followed in pursuit.


    In midair, a figure clothed in a yellow robe, wielding a gleaming cleaver, descended¡ªKui Lang.


    "I''ll be your opponent," Kui Lang said with a smile. Continue your journey at


    "Let''s talk when your true form descends!"


    After exchanging blows for only two to three breaths'' time, Su Heng''s big hand pierced into Kui Lang''s chest.


    Crack!


    A hair-raising sound of flesh being torn apart.


    Kui Lang was torn in half.


    But within those few seconds, Tuo Long had already run far away, leaving only a speck the size of a grain of rice in Su Heng''s sight.


    "That direction is... Breath Swamp!" Su Heng''s expression darkened.


    Located to the north of Jiangzhou, and further north was Corpse Mountain Demon Country¡ªTuo Long''s intentions were obvious.


    "Today, you will surely die!"


    Su Heng roared, his voice rolling like thunder, drowning out the sound of real thunder.


    He tapped several times in midair, elerating at full force, moving like a phantom, instantly crossing tens of thousands of meters.


    Both of them were extremely fast, racing like the wind, leaving vast expanses of clouds and rain behind in the blink of an eye.


    Upon leaving the territory of Jiangzhou, what came into view was an immense desert.


    The sandy desert, covered with dry, upraised rock ridges.


    Some of these rock ridges were as small as a few kilometers, while others were sorge that their ends couldn''t be seen,yered upon each other like whirlpools converging toward the central point. There, a pitch-ck beam shot up to the sky and down through the earth, and even from a great distance, one could sense a disturbing, chilly aura emanating from it.


    This was the Breath Swamp, and at the location of that ck beam stood the legendary Corpse Mountain Demon Country.


    The Breath Swamp might appear to be a lifeless desert, but it was fraught with danger.


    Boom!


    Tuo Long led Su Heng toward a cliff face.


    The seemingly calm rock face suddenly exploded as Su Heng neared.


    A gaping maw made entirely of rock, carrying the stench of blood, tearing everything apart, aimed a bite at Su Heng.


    In his Transformed Dragon State, Su Heng stood nearly five meters tall, no different from an insect before the great maw of rock, which dragged him directly into the cliff.


    Boom!


    The cliff that had returned to tranquility began to tremble violently again, apanied by an outburst of white light.


    Su Heng, covered in dust and grime, shot out of the fissure.


    Tuo Long had intended to use the dangers within Breath Swamp to trap Su Heng, but it had little effect.


    Su Heng''s physical body was unimaginably strong; he could smash through anything with a single punch, and even if he was temporarily restrained by the environment, he could quickly break free.


    As for creatures within the Breath Swamp that could truly pose a danger to him,


    Tuo Long himself was in a weakened state and did not dare to approach and provoke any further.


    Thus¡ª


    The chase continued, with the distance between pursuer and pursued steadily closing.


    Bang!


    Tuo Long ducked into the heart of a storm.


    Su Heng did not hesitate to follow, and with a roar, the gigantic sandstorm waspressed and torn apart, revealing the scene inside.


    To Su Heng''s surprise, the natural cavity inside the sandstorm contained a campfire, fur tents, and a fence made of beast bones to serve as a barricade.


    This turned out to be a vige inhabited by humans.


    The racket of Su Heng''s arrival also drew the attention of the vigers within.


    The people here were incredibly strong, regardless of gender, had bronze skin, and were covered in colorful tattoos. They wielded spears made from the bones of strange beasts and wore simple animal skins, barely covering their privates. Su Heng''s fierce and hulking form was seen by these individuals as a demon.


    Desperation was etched across their faces, yet they still gripped their weapons tightly, refusing to give up without a fight.


    Crack!

 Chapter 155: 141: With Me, Invincible; A Fist Suppresses the Demon Country!_3

    Su Heng briefly reverted from his Transformed Dragon State, returning to human form.


    A young girl emerged from inside, her body curvaceous yet powerful. Her hair was tied into messy braids that hung down, and her face wore a solemn, serious expression. She spoke with a heavy ent, but it was clear she was speaking the officialnguage of the Great Zhou, which allowed for normal conversation.


    "Youe from Demon Country!?" Su Heng eximed, "Then, did you just encounter a demon?"


    As he spoke, he gestured twice on his body with his hand.


    "Are you talking about Tuo Long the Great!?" Fear etched deeply on the girl''s face, and the people around her burst into tumult. They chattered in anguage Su Heng couldn''t understand at all. The girl turned and red at them, and without saying a word, everyone fell silent.


    "He went off in that direction." The girl pointed towards the distance.


    "Thank you!" Su Heng bowed his fists in gratitude.


    The direction the girl provided was urate, and Su Heng continued the pursuit.


    He quickly emerged from the sandstorm and once again saw Tuo Long the Great.At this point, they were nearly at the deepest part of Breath Swamp, and Su Heng looked up to see a massive ck iron tree shooting into the sky.


    This gigantic tree, as if molded from steel, was more majestic and huge than any mountain Su Heng had seen in his past or present life, growing thousands of meters into the sky.


    Countless branches spread out, supporting a city that emitted a cold and hellish aura, reminiscent of a deep abyss in hell.


    That city was Demon Country.


    Su Heng had originally thought Demon Country was merely a metaphorical term, but from what he was seeing and feeling now, it seemed possible that tens of thousands of demons truly lived there. The name was fitting and not at all an exaggeration.


    Demon Country could be seen but not touched.


    An invisible barrier separated it from the mundane world where Su Heng stood, and Tuo Long the Great stopped running.


    He stopped and turned around.


    The look he gave Su Heng was like looking at a dead man.


    "You are too arrogant, mortal!" Tuo Long the Great sneered, "Since the birth of Demon Country, you are the first to dare to trek all the way here."


    "So what!" Su Hengughed loudly, "Even if you flee to the ends of the earth, you will certainly die today!"


    "You think Demon Country is isted from the outside world, that people outside can''t get in, and people inside can''t go out?" Tuo Long the Great said coldly.


    "What!?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow, "Isn''t it that way?"


    If Tuo Long the Great could return easily, he would have already gone straight back to Demon Country instead of staying here and speaking these idle words with Su Heng.


    "Ha! You are sorely mistaken!" Tuo Long the Great roared, "You severely underestimate the rulers'' power. Under the profound power that pierces the heavens and the earth, nothing is absolute!"


    Boom!


    Following the fall of Tuo Long the Great''s words.


    Yin Wind suddenly arose in Breath Swamp, the sun hanging in the sky abruptly vanished, turning gloomy. In its ce was a giant blood moon, almost covering half the sky. Dark smoke rose from vastnds, some reflecting scenes of mountains of corpses and seas of blood, others reflecting images of red skeletons, demonic Buddhas, and vajras.


    The sights that appeared before Su Heng amongst these airs were diverse, but all equally powerful and cold.


    In an instant, Su Heng felt as if he had plunged into hell, his hair standing on end.


    A sense of unprecedented crisis washed over him like a torrent.


    Surging forth and enveloping everything.


    Su Heng lifted his head upwards, then higher, and saw a blood light soaring into the sky.


    The owner of this aura was so powerful that it overshadowed everything else. It sat atop a throne of bones, shrouded in thick smoke, its face obscured, with only dark feathers shining with a cold light visible, seemingly a kind of roc.


    Its size was unimaginable.


    Indeed, it blotted out the sun and devoured thend, bing the sole presence in the heavens and earth upon appearing.


    "Submit or die!" Thunderous roars filled the air, as crimson lightning rose in the void. However, before Su Heng could respond, a massive hand engulfed in smoke descended, obscuring the skies and reaching down.


    "Ruler of the Demon Country! Is this your confidence?" Su Heng red at Tuo Long the Grand, roaring, "I''ve told you, today no matter where you flee, or who intervenes, your death is certain. What can the Ruler of the Demon Country do to me!?"


    Boom!


    Su Heng clenched his fists and roared towards the sky.


    His already towering and ferocious body swelled even more, as streams of crimson me darted across his body, lighting up violently, boiling over, transforming into terrifying golden brilliance. The energy representing the essence of life broke freepletely, as if a sun was nted within him, radiating endless luminosity.


    The cold aura around him was instantly dispelled, and the temperature surged rapidly.


    Roar!


    A dragon''s roar exploded.


    The ground beneath Su Heng''s feet copsed with a bang.


    Under the immense recoil force, Su Heng''s body had already soared into the skies.


    The massive hand covering thend, upon nearing Su Heng, was already twisted and evaporated by the boiling energy.


    Su Heng stirred up a storm, crossing through the heavens. High above, he took a deep breath as if to swallow the entire world''s air into his body, his chest ballooning, the terrifying golden glow reaching its peak, before he hurled a punch toward the shadowy figure in the mist atop the throne.


    "Audacious! To dare strike at the King!"


    "Ignorant ants!"


    "A mantis trying to stop a chariot, overestimating yourself!"


    Shouts of astonishment emitted from the Demon Country, only to be quickly drowned in a fierce explosion.


    A dreadful punch hit the twisted barrier between the Demon Country and the mortal realm, creating ripples and tearing open crimson cracks. Thepressed air exploded violently, countless incandescent clumps of gas bombarded the interior of the Demon Country like missiles.


    Smoke and dust rose from the ancient cities, filled with ghostly wails of terror.


    With just one strike, hundreds of demons were gravely wounded or killed outright. At the lowest reaches of the Demon Country, countless numb, tormented humans sensed that earth-shaking roar and felt the quaking tremors.


    They opened their mouths and lifted their heads.


    Feeling the hot blood racing through their veins, they couldn''t help but roar along.


    Since the fall of the old capital,


    The millennium-old clouds dispersed for the first time.


    And for many among them, it was the first time they saw the real sun in their lives! Moved to tears by this warm and magnificent light, they were overwhelmed with emotion!

 Chapter 156: 142: JÄ«nws Treasure, The People Build a Temple!

    Bang!


    Su Heng''s massive body fell from the sky, smashing straight into the ground.


    The ground shook and burst open, dust billowing everywhere.


    He stepped forward, his overwhelming Dragon Power mixed with rolling heat waves pressing towards Tuo Long the Great.


    "You''re injured too, not at your peak," Tuo Long the Great said, his face grim, "I might still have a chance."


    Whoosh!


    He shed forward.


    His fist smashed towards Su Heng''s face.


    At the same time, Su Heng elerated, sweeping past Tuo Long the Great with a gust of wind.Amidst the fine dust and debris, the two passed by each other. Su Heng, after taking a few steps, gradually stopped and took a deep breath.


    And behind him,


    Tuo Long the Great''s head exploded, and he staggered and fell into a pool of blood.


    "Dealing with you was not a problem," Su Heng sneered, turning around to lift Tuo Long the Great''s corpse.


    After his death,


    Tuo Long the Great reverted to his true form, a crocodile over ten meters long.


    Among demons, his size wasn''t actually considered too big, but the visual impact was still very strong.


    His wide back sported thick, ovepping dark armor, terrifying as a mountain. Below his body were four elephant-like huge feet for support.


    Even though his head had been smashed by Su Heng, as he copsed in his own blood,


    The sight still exuded a terrifying oppressive aura.


    "Tuo Long the Great''s true form weighs at least twenty tons, enough tost me quite a while," Su Heng held his breath, excitement faintly visible in his crimson eyes.


    But...


    His chest heaved, and he covered his mouth with his hand.


    After several breaths, his furrowed brows finally began to rx.


    He looked down.


    A patch of crimson blood on his palm was slowly evaporating.


    "Tsk, internal injuries are quite serious." Most of the wounds on his body weren''t from the King of Demon Country,


    But from himself.


    The Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms secret method was an extremely profound martial art.


    He had walked too far on this path, perhaps even surpassing the original creator of this Cultivation Technique.


    This resulted in...


    Su Heng''s muscles and bones being too strong, while the organs meant to support these were somewhatcking.


    When Su Heng exerted his full strength, his organs couldn''t sustain the nutrients long enough, and the overpowering energy coursing through his body would also damage his rtively weak internal organs. ??


    These two factorsbined meant that after a battle,


    Although he appeared unscathed, internally he was significantly injured.


    Luckily, Su Heng''s body had merged with the Tai Sui Fungus Strain and White Snake Demon Scale, which were now continuously repairing his injuries.


    "It seems I''ll have to put aside cultivating the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms for now. I should prioritize advancing my level with the next attribute points."


    Su Heng gradually formed a n in his mind.


    Rip!


    He tore off arge chunk of flesh from Tuo Long the Great,


    Along with the scale armor on the outside, and stuffed it into his mouth, crunching down and feeding his nearly depleted organs.


    A cool sensation spread in his belly.


    His body temperature was still very high, but it felt slightly morefortable.


    "It''s time to leave this ce," Su Heng looked up, the giant iron trees stretching as far as the eye could see.


    It was hard to imagine how such creatures or structures could havee to exist in this world.


    Bang!


    The loose gravel under Su Heng''s feet exploded.


    No longer contemting, he grabbed the corpse of Tuo Long the Great and shed out of the desert.


    *


    *


    *


    A tremendous roar like ocean waves swept across the Breath Swamp.


    Inside a hidden cave,


    Wanderers dressed in ragged animal-skin garments were also hiding behindrge protruding rocks, their eyes wide with exaggerated excitement as they watched the scene unfold.


    "Sister!" a brawny teenager about fourteen or fifteen shouted, "That man fought against Demon Country, and he actually left alive."


    Zhao Yingning nodded with aplex expression, "I wonder who he is."


    "If we could get his help, maybe our tribe would have hope," the muscr teenager jumped excitedly.


    They were wanderers,


    Who had escaped from Demon Country, but couldn''t leave the dangerous Breath Swamp.


    They could only find a rtively safe spot in the desert to hide and reproduce, gradually forming a tribe.


    Zhao Yingning was the leader of these wanderers.


    Despite being young, her status within the tribe was quite high.


    Unlike the other excited tribespeople, Zhao Yingning''s expression was very cold.


    "Let''s head back," she gestured with her hands, "Demon Country won''t let this go. We need to hide well; being discovered would mean all our efforts were in vain."


    The others nodded and swiftly jumped down the hillside, heading back into the cave.


    Zhao Yingning walked alongside her brother, Zhao Aman.


    Zhao Aman was still shouting excitedly, his left fist clenched, throwing punches in the air, leaving trails in the bright sunlight.


    A vein popped on Zhao Yingning''s forehead, finally getting irritated by her brother''s foolish behavior.


    "You''re not that young anymore, can you stop being so foolish every day." Zhao Yingning said coldly, "No one is going to help us; we can only rely on ourselves."


    "Why?" Zhao Aman puzzled, "Aren''t we all humans; isn''t helping each other expected?"


    "These are the rules of Breath Swamp. Only by helping each other can we survive in such a perilous environment, but those people are not like us."


    Zhao Yingning didn''t know how to exin, she simply said, "Hees from the outside world."


    "Is that so?" Zhao Aman nodded with an understanding yet not quite grasping it, but quickly fantasized excitedly, "If I had that kind of strength, I would storm into Demon Country and rescue all our nsmen."


    Zhao Yingning shook her head and said no more.


    She lowered her head and entered the cave.


    Just then, a streak of light shed across her mind.


    A thousand years ago, Breath Swamp was not a desert, but a fertile and abundantnd.


    On thisnd lived a nation called "Yuanxi" that worshipped the sun. Such worship was not a natural evolution of mythology but was based on a mythical creature called J¨©nw¨± that once lived on thisnd.


    J¨©nw¨± might have fallen or perhaps flown away.


    But its nest was still there.


    If they could find J¨©nw¨±''s nest, perhaps they would have the means to strike a deal with that person.


    She did not expect that person to rescue the captured and suppressed people of Demon Country.


    That was simply unrealistic.


    However, bringing these wanderers in Breath Swamp to the outside civilized world should not be difficult for that person.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Two dayster, Demon Suppression Tower.


    Noon.


    Bright and warm light filtered through the window, casting rays into Su Heng''s well-lit study.


    Su Heng held arger, thicker brush in his hand, furrowing his brows as he painted and wrote on the giant sheet of paper in front of him, sketching out intricate patterns.


    By his side


    Li Hongxiu sat on a branched double-stepdder.


    The young girl held a sealed letter, her long ck hair flowing down.


    She emotionlessly read the contents of the letter to Su Heng.


    The contents were rather unremarkable.


    Most of it consisted of records about demons, the pursuit of remnants of noble families, and the progress of disaster relief at the docks, among other things.


    But as Su Heng listened, somewhat vexed, the next piece of news caught his attention.


    "Building a temple!?"


    Su Heng''s movements paused, he raised his head and asked in surprise, "Who is this temple being built for?"


    "For you." Li Hongxiu replied, "The events that happened a few days ago have be more mysterious as they spread through the city."


    "Many people regard you as the reincarnation of the Dragon King."


    "This..." Su Heng shook his head, somewhat speechless.


    He was still alive and well, and the idea of building a temple for himself felt somewhat nauseating.


    "If you don''t like it, you can send someone to stop it," Li Hongxiu said, "It''s still in the nning stage, but the voice among the people is quite strong."


    "Let''s just leave it," Su Heng shook his head.


    "I remember many demons within the Sky Demon Alliance also secretly preach. Does this benefit them?"


    "It should..."


    Li Hongxiu tilted her head and thought for a moment, "Those demons wouldn''t engage in activities that didn''t benefit them."


    "The demons'' wholesale ughter is fundamentally about extracting emotions from humans to further sense the presence of Eternal Heaven."


    Under the sunlight, Li Hongxiu''s voice drifted slowly, "And belief is also a form of emotion."


    "I see," Su Heng nodded.


    He no longer spoke, continuing to concentrate his attention on the painting before him.


    Initially, he learned to paint in order to depict the fundamental diagrams of the Domineering Dragon Secret Methodpletely. After all, it only took a dozen attribute points to elevate his painting skills to a considerably impressive level.


    But after painting repetitively several times, Su Heng gradually grew fond of the feeling of expressing the images and emotions of his inner self on external objects.


    Each time he finished a painting, Su Heng felt an exceptionally calm mood.


    Perhaps this was also a special method of cultivation.


    Li Hongxiu was very quiet.


    Sometimes she could even sit on a stool, motionless all day long, like a wooden statue.


    At this moment, having reported her tasks, she sat on the high double-stepdder.


    And resumed her usually calm and peaceful state.


    Demons had long lifespans.


    Therefore, they could afford to waste time on trivial things.


    Thudding, thudding, thudding!


    A series of urgent knocking sounds broke the tranquility of the room.


    It was at this moment that Su Heng had justpleted his painting, cing the massive brush that looked almost like a weapon back in the brush rack.


    He looked up and met Li Hongxiu''s gaze.


    Li Hongxiu''s distinct ck and white eyes bore a hint of exploration.


    Su Heng nodded slightly.


    Li Hongxiu vanished in a sh from the double-stepdder, appearing at the door.


    She opened the heavy door with some difficulty.


    Three figures walked in from the outside.


    "Deputy General Zhao," Su Heng nodded in greeting.


    The three who came in were Zhao Meiying and her two disciples, Ai Qing and Chen Yang.


    These two had met Su Heng before at Guanjiang Dock, but they had been far away at the time. Moreover, the skies were dark and the storm obscured their view. They could only glimpse vague figures from afar, not the intense visual impact of this close encounter.


    The rather lively Chen Yang even widened his eyes, unable to resist a small exmation of surprise.


    "Be serious, don''t embarrass me!" Zhao Meiying turned and red at him, causing Chen Yang to immediately cover his mouth.


    "I came this time to bid you farewell," Zhao Meiying bowed slightly to Su Heng, speaking earnestly.


    "You seem very anxious," Su Heng gestured for them to sit, "Have you encountered some urgent situation?"

 Chapter 157: 143: Skeleton Wasteland, The Barbarian King Emerges!

    "Indeed, we''ve encountered some rather unfavorable circumstances," Zhao Meiying said, her expression growing serious. She asked, "Have you heard of Skull in?"


    "I have heard of it."


    Su Heng nodded; after all, he had been living in this world for five or six years.


    Moreover, standing from a high position, he was somewhat familiar with the geography.


    Su Heng''s brow furrowed slightly, "I''ve heard that Skull in is extremely harsh, inhabited by many man-eating barbarians, Esoteric Sect Buddhism that tortures its followers through pain to practice, and various fierce and bizarre demons and the like."


    "Of course, these are all rumors. Whether they are true or not, I am not sure,"


    "Even if they are rumors, they are based on some reality," Zhao Meiying seriouslymented, "Generally, they aren''t far off, but in reality, the environment in Skull in might be far more terrifying than those rumors describe."


    "Oh?" Su Heng appeared interested.


    Li Hongxiu also tilted her head, her clear eyes bing more serious."Cough cough!" Zhao Meiying coughed twice, "Skull in is called that name because its wilderness environment is exceptionally harsh. During the day, humans live on the ins along with the pigs, sheep, cattle, and horses they herd. But at night, once the sun sets, it turns into the Charming Demon Domain."


    "Is that really what happens?" Su Heng''s eyes widened. Zhao Meiying''s description made him think of Demon Country.


    "Indeed, it is."


    Zhao Meiying asserted, "A thousand years ago, when the Great Zhou Dynasty was founded, the founder had specifically drawn arge army to conquer Skull in. Initially, the campaign went smoothly. After all, although the barbarians on the in were fierce, theycked discipline.


    They knew only to rush forward relentlessly, and with a little trickery, they could bepletely encircled and annihted without exception."


    "But as the army pushed deeper into Skull in, they encountered all sorts of unimaginable, eerie events. Ghostly troops crossed through, underworld rivers changed their courses, and so on, and eventually, even the main general, Zhou Tong, went mad. This expedition ultimately ended in failure. A wall was built on the border of Northern Zhou to create a barrier,"


    "If the founder failed in the past, why are the troops being assembled again now?" Su Heng asked in surprise, "Have those barbarians be restless and started initiating attacks?"


    "Yes," Zhao Meiying exined, "Normally, the threat posed by those barbarians on Skull in to the dynasty is limited. They even survive chiefly because the environment in Skull in is special, preventing the troops from prating deeply."


    "But this time, it''s different."


    "What has changed?"


    "I''m not entirely sure, but I''ve heard that a Barbarian King has emerged in Skull in," Zhao Meiying spoke earnestly, "Legend has it that this man was born with a double pupil anomaly, blessed by celestial women at birth, and protected by Vajra Buddha.


    He took a high monk from Skull in as his master, practiced for over thirty years, and cultivated the Buddhist Secret Technique to an unprecedented level.


    Then, with his grand spirit, he subdued demons to serve as his protector gods. Later, he even used thunderous measures to resolve enmities. The four strongest barbarian tribes within Skull in all came under hismand, and smaller tribes likewise came to heed his call, strengthening his force day by day."


    "Whether by coercion or other means, resolving enmity is the hardest part, which is indeed remarkable,"


    Su Heng asked, "Hasn''t the court reacted to this?"


    "How could it not!" Zhao Meiying said, "In fact, as soon as the Barbarian King came out of seclusion, Northern Zhou had already dispatched the Demon Suppression Army to suppress him. The Demon Suppression Army stationed at the frontier of Northern Zhou is particrly strong."


    "So what happened..."


    "They were wiped out without a trace," Zhao Meiying said grimly, "From the lowest-ranked soldiers to the Deputy Generals, main generals, and even the Chief Commander, all were killed. Only their heads were sent back."


    "What rank is a Chief Commander?" Su Heng asked.


    "Heavenly Deceit Realm," Zhao Meiying said, "Actually, not just the Chief Commander, some of the main generals also reached this realm. Yet, even those who were at the Heavenly Deceit Realm couldn''t escape alive from Skull in. It''s unknown exactly what they encountered, but it was said that the expressions on those severed heads were extremely horrified."


    "That is indeed terrifying," Su Heng thought.


    Human Martial Artists at the Heavenly Deceit Realm were equivalent to supreme lords among demons and monsters.


    Su Heng had fought them and understood how formidable such existences could be.


    Even now,


    He was confident in defeating some of the supreme-level demons and monsters,


    But he was not certain that he could kill them.


    The reason he could kill Tuo Long, the great lord, was because it followed the path of brute force training and was not adept at escaping.


    Even so, it was hard for Su Heng to kill it, and there was nearly a mishap in the process. Let alone making a supreme-level demon feel fear¡ªsuch an advantage could only be achieved with an overwhelming superiority.


    Thinking this way, the strength of that Barbarian King was truly unimaginable.


    It might also have been due to the special geographic conditions of Skull in, specifically ambushing them.


    "Regardless, be careful," Su Heng cautioned.


    "Thank you," Zhao Meiying''s face showed a broad smile, "Don''t worry, I''ve been with the Demon Suppression Army for over a hundred years. I''m an old hand now; nothing will happen to me."


    "Last time you said that, we blundered into the dojo of a supreme lord," Ai Qing mentioned, deting the mood.


    "And thest time you said something simr, you ended up in a duel with this guy right here," Chen Yang chipped in sarcastically, "You''ll win, for sure!"


    "Are you two trying to kill me?" Zhao Meiying was furious as she rolled up her sleeves.


    Her fair wrists were exposed under the sunlight.


    Ai Qing and Chen Yang hurriedly crept back with fearful expressions on their faces.


    "You all seem to get along quite well," Su Heng said with a smile.


    He was indeed quite gentle with friends.


    "I am going to Skull in. While I am confident I can survive, these two little ones are in a tough situation," Zhao Meiying touched her nose and pleaded, "I would like to leave them here to serve you. I wonder if Commander Su could possibly do me this favor?"


    "Of course," Su Heng nodded and said to the two, "You are most wee here."


    These two appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, with their power peaking in the Demon Form. It was conservatively estimated that they could break through to the Demon Embryo Realm by the age of thirty. No matter when they had started their cultivation, this level of talent was already quite impressive.


    Moreover, Zhao Meiying''s character was something Su Heng had observed, and these two were also worth trusting.


    Su Heng was naturally not one to refuse such a vibrant injection of fresh blood.


    "There''s another matter..." Zhao Meiying showed a bit of hesitation this time, "It''s about the Domineering Dragon Eight Phases Secret Technique. I am unsure whether it should be discussed."


    "There''s no harm," Su Heng guessed in his heart.


    "I want to make two copies of the foundational diagram and cultivation method of the Domineering Dragon Secret Technique here to take to the Demon Suppression Army," Zhao Meiying said, "In the Demon Suppression Army, there are quite a few who cultivate this technique. Many have been stuck for years or even decades; if they had thepleted material, they could definitely make breakthroughs."


    "The leader of Jiangzhou''s Demon Suppression Army has also been studying this technique, but unfortunately, progress has been minimal."


    "He is a pure Martial Lunatic. If he could see the content you''vepleted, he would be very surprised. Of course, I understand the rules. I won''t take this without offering something in return. I will do my best to secure a generous reward from the Demon Suppression Army, even from the personal resources of the army leader,"


    Zhao Meiying stated earnestly.


    But deep inside, she still felt uneasy, even afraid that Su Heng might turn against her.


    Because "techniques are not passed on lightly," divulging one''s hard-earned cultivation techniques can lead to psychological imbnce and easily expose weaknesses to rivals. Even fathers to sons, often some parts are deliberately withheld, let alone to outsiders.


    Zhao Meiying lowered her head deeply, unsure of what might happen next.


    Even she felt that her request might have been too much.


    But unexpectedly...


    "Alright!" Su Heng agreed sinctly.


    "You agreed just like that?" Now it was Zhao Meiying who was surprised, "We haven''t even settled on the reward yet."


    "It doesn''t matter," Su Heng said calmly, "My martial arts are here for anyone who wants to learn."


    "You..."


    His readily agreeable attitude left Zhao Meiying somewhat unable to understand.


    She was even shocked.


    "These techniques must have taken you considerable effort toplete," Zhao Meiying pondered, "To just pass them out like this, what if they fall into your rivals'' hands and are used specifically against you? And aren''t you worried that someone could surpass you by practicing the same techniques?"


    "Ha ha ha!" Hearing her words, Su Heng burst outughing.


    "What I want is absolute strength, not rtive strength. If someone can identify problems in my techniques, even if it''s my opponent who does it, it just means I haven''t reached the ultimate state of perfection, which is a good thing."


    "As for the possibility of surpassing me with the same techniques..."


    Su Heng shook his head, speaking calmly yet confidently, "I am strong because of myself, not because of external things like techniques. Even if I practiced a lesser technique, I could attain the same realm. At most, it would just take a bit more time."


    Zhao Meiying was influenced by his confidence and demeanor, and she bowed deeply to Su Heng, "I was too narrow-minded."


    "Regardless, I will still try to obtain the reward for you," Zhao Meiying said earnestly.


    "That would be good," Su Heng nodded.


    He wasn''t a fool¡ªwhy refuse resources that were being handed to him?


    "Here are the fundamental diagrams I made in my spare time; you don''t need to make a special trip to copy them."


    Su Heng rolled up the newly drawn diagrams on the desk and handed them to Li Hongxiu beside him. Li Hongxiu tied a butterfly knot on the scroll with her hair, then pulled out another scroll from a nearby cab. Holding them together, she handed them to Zhao Meiying.


    Zhao Meiying took them, a look of surprise on her face.


    "So, this is goodbye..." she waved her hand, "Who knows when we will meet again."


    Zhao Meiying left gracefully.


    Chen Yang and Ai Qing reluctantly followed her for a few steps before stopping.


    A girl''s soft sobs echoed through the hallway.


    Chen Yang patted his junior sister''s shoulder and looked up at the sun outside the window. He rubbed his eyes andzily remarked, "The sunlight is really dazzling today."

 Chapter 158: 144: Blood Refining Secret Technique, Li Family of Jiangzhou

    After sending Zhao Meiying away, Su Heng and Ai Qing, Chen Yang had a brief chat.


    Both were orphans whom Zhao Meiying had rescued from demon''s clutches, and they had been traveling the world with her for many years.


    And now, they were entering a new stage in their lives.


    After a brief conversation, the two took their leave.


    Later, an elder from the Demon Suppression Bureau would take them under his wing to familiarize them with various affairs, tasks that Su Heng need not worry about.


    "This is what you asked me to find," Li Hongxiu''s calm and indifferent voice came from beside him.


    Her hair, cascading down her shoulders, rose up as if a great ck hand were lifting several secret manuals from the top shelf of the bookcase, before turning to ce them on Su Heng''s desk.


    "Anything else?" Li Hongxiu asked, tilting her head.


    "That''s all." Su Heng said, "Thank you, I appreciate your hard work.""You''re wee." Li Hongxiu bowed slightly towards him and gracefully left the study, gently closing the door behind her.


    Bang!


    The room was left with only Su Heng.


    He sat on a specially crafted bronze bench, his legs crossed at the ankles.


    He pinched the books that Li Hongxiu had handed him between two fingers and scrutinized the content with a furrowed brow.


    These three books were specific Blood Refining Cultivation Techniques from the Demon Suppression Bureau. The muscr, bone, and flesh stages belonged to the "Demon Form", while the blood, viscera, and entrails were part of the "Demon Embryo" - the second grand realm of cultivation.


    Low-level cultivation techniques were easy to acquire; the Pure Yang Skill that led Su Heng into entry-level cultivation was bought from an inconspicuous martial arts school on the roadside.


    The further he went, the more precious and difficult it became to acquire worthy Cultivation Techniques.


    The three techniques were named "Tiger Leopard Thunder Sound", "Blood Evil Blood Refining Method", and "Golden Jade Blood Refining Technique", which sounded ordinary, and their effects also seemed unremarkable in Su Heng''s view.


    Within the human body.


    The effects of blood principally involved three aspects.


    They were to transport nutrients and wastes to promote metabolism, regte the internal environment for bnce, and provide immune defense, etc.


    These three techniques each had a different focus.


    Among them, Tiger Leopard Thunder Sound was a traditional Buddhist Cultivation Technique; it worked by using vibrations to tap into the spinal cord''s marrow. ??


    This Cultivation Technique depended entirely on the individual, mining the body''s potential, thus it had the most reliable foundation but also progressed slowly.


    As for the other two techniques.


    The Golden Jade Blood Refining Technique focused on nurturing warmth, requiring a great deal of resources during the cultivation process.


    Meanwhile, the Red Evil Blood Refining Technique was the most powerful among the three.


    This technique required constant visualization of a bloody flood dragon during the cultivation process, and when cultivated to advanced realms, the blood would be viscous, carrying more telets and enhancing healing abilities. Moreover, it could stimte the pituitary nd to secreterge amounts of adrenal and corticosteroid stress hormones during battle.


    When battling, one would appear fierce and fearless, feeling no pain at all, indistinguishable from a berserk fierce flood dragon.


    Powerful, yet with heavy side effects, prone to sudden death. f


    A standard demonic path cultivation technique.


    After a brief consideration, Su Heng quickly made further ns.


    He nned to use Tiger Leopard Thunder Sound as the foundation, and then supplement with the other two Blood Refining Techniques. He wanted to see if practicing these three techniques topletion could allow his blood''s abnormal progression to exceed one hundred percent. In fact, even exceeding one hundred percent was just meeting Su Heng''s minimum requirement.


    To proceed further on this path, he would still need to spend effort finding higher-level secret techniques.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Jiangzhou, Taian Prefecture.


    Inside a small vermillion building at the headquarters of the Demon Suppression Army, loud arguments could be heard.


    "I''ve told you not to bother me again, why are you showing up in front of me again!?" A well-built, handsome young man with a streak of white in his hair spoke impatiently, waving his hand as if trying to shoo someone out of the room.


    In a shadow beyond the reach of the bright sunlight, a figure in ck was kneeling on the ground, speaking calmly, "Young master, the Family Head is eager to see you. The young miss also entrusted me with a message for you¡­"


    "Is she in such a hurry toe and see my misfortune?" the young man spoke more impatiently, his voice tinged with anger.


    "Um¡­" Seeing the situation.


    The figure in ck no longer spoke, bowed his head for a farewell, and gradually vanished into the darkness.


    "Sigh!"


    Only the young man remained in the room.


    He looked up at the bright sky through the window and the sun hanging above.


    The sunlight was warm, but his heart felt somewhat cold.


    The young man''s name was Li Lingxiu, the head of the Jiangzhou Demon Suppression Army.


    Though the title of head of the Demon Suppression Army was quite prestigious, it paled slightly inparison to his status as the heir of the Jiangzhou Li Family.


    In the Dazhou Empire, there were many with the surname Li, but only the Jiangzhou Li Family could truly be called a n.


    Even a thousand years ago, before the Dazhou Empire had been established.


    The Li Family was already a local powerhouse.


    And the Li Family''s ancestor was an extraordinary warrior who joined the Great Ancestor on his expedition to the Eternal Heaven.


    Throughout the thousand years since the founding of the nation. The Li Family had weathered countless storms, yet always remained standing. They owned vastnds and endless wealth, controlling a colossal businesswork in the Jianghuai region. Family members were brave and skilled in war, earning distinguished military achievements in every empire era.


    Even the royal family had been allied through marriage several times.


    Commonly praised as a once-in-ten-thousand genius, merely witnessing their threshold was an event.


    The strength of a noble family might be manifested inmerce and politics, but there was still a chance to be reced. However, the ancestors of the Li family had reached an incredible realm, joining the great ancestor in the eternal heavens. Thus, the bloodline of his descendants had transformed, able to awaken innate divine skills like demons.


    This was equivalent to the offspring of the Li family merging with a demon corpse at birth without any side effects.


    Moreover, this "demon corpse" had been developed to its limit over a thousand years.


    By simply following the path of their forebears, they could easily reach a terrifying realm beyond themon man''s imagination.


    Changes brought by the bloodline were both good and bad.


    The advantage was being naturally powerful, but this power also limited their potential.


    Li Lingxiu was a pure martial fanatic, who enjoyed the process of growth and exploring the unknown rather than repeatedly walking the path trodden by his family elders. Such contradictions escted to an irreconcble extent.


    "There''s no need to repeat the path trodden by our ancestors. Give me time, and I will surpass them. The bloodline will take pride in me."


    Li Lingxiu remembered how exhrated and liberated he felt when he spoke these words at the ancestral shrine, as if he had cleared the clouds to see the blue sky. It was also like a bird that had been caged finally pping its wings and soaring into its own sky.


    Of course, he also remembered the astonished and surprised looks on the faces of many elders present.


    He remembered the rage on his father''s face and the p he received.


    He also remembered the offering his sister had stealthily brought from the shrine hall which identally fell to the ground and the contorted, red face of his cousin trying to hold back hisughter nearby.


    Forget it, how can sparrows understand the aspirations of a swan!


    Although there were some twists and turns in the process.


    But we martial artists, forge ahead boldly.


    Since a decision had been made, there was no reason to retreat.


    He had left his family and joined the Demon Suppression Army alone, bing its leader over more than a decade of struggle.


    He thought that with his innate talent and insight, he could easily make his own way wherever he went.


    Unfortunately, ideals were plentiful but reality was harsh.


    All the way to today.


    Li Lingxiu had realized how difficult it was to progress in the martial path without the resources of his family.


    "Ah! Only in turbulent seas can heroes show their true colors; as the steadfast mountains stand tall, the will to soar above the clouds never falters!"


    Li Lingxiu sighed.


    He clenched his fists, encouraging himself.


    He quickly rallied himself, focusing his attention on the hanging scroll in front of him.


    This hanging scroll was the foundational chart of the Domineering Dragon Eight Phases Secret Technique.


    More than ten years ago, when he first joined the Demon Suppression Army,


    Upon seeing this secret technique for the first time, Li Lingxiu was amazed.


    This set of secret techniques imitated the "form" of the Domineering Dragon in its first half, and emted the "spirit" of the Domineering Dragon in thetter half. If cultivated to a profound level, it wouldn''t be inferior to several of the top inheritances of his family. The only pity was that this technique was iplete.


    Not damaged by man.


    But it was iplete from the time it was created.


    Dragons soared in the heavens, unseen from head to tail.


    The few ancestors who created this technique hadn''t been able to fully render the spirit and form of the Domineering Dragon.


    While Li Lingxiu greatlymented this, he had also spent a decade attempting to restore it.


    However, up to now, the progress had been limited and not worth mentioning.


    Bang bang bang!


    Just when Li Lingxiu was deeply engrossed in his research,


    The knocking sound came again.


    "Didn''t I tell you to get lost? Why have youe back!" Li Lingxiu''s forehead tensed with veins, opening the door irritably.


    "It''s me!" A somewhat helpless female voice came from outside.


    "So it''s Deputy General Zhao." Li Lingxiu opened the door and offered a cup of tea, apologizing, "I thought it was those people from my family."


    "Is the task in Baihua Countypleted?"


    Although Li Lingxiu was a martial fanatic, he was quite concerned about the affairs of the Demon Suppression Army.


    "It has beenpleted," Zhao Meiying nodded, telling Li Lingxiu about the series of events that urred in Baihua County.


    "This¡­," Li Lingxiu widened his eyes, "Isn''t this a bit too exaggerated?"


    "The army leader should have received the news," remarked Zhao Meiying curiously.


    "Between the Skull in and the familial issues, it''s annoying beyond measure," Li Lingxiu pulled over a chair, sitting down and scratching his head, "Sorry, I''ve been neglectful in this area. But, if this person is truly as you say, then they indeed are impressive."


    "Once the Skull in matter is resolved, I need to personally visit," Li Lingxiu stated earnestly.


    After leaving his family, he realized how extremely difficult it was for cultivators outside to make any progress. Su Heng, who could physicallybat death-worthy demons, was an incredible existence. Curious and somewhat eager to make contact, Li Lingxiu pondered


    But from what Zhao Meiying described, it seemed that the other party was not very easy to get along with.


    He suddenly felt hesitant, unsure.


    Just then, Zhao Meiying added, "He alsopleted the upper half of the Domineering Dragon Secret Technique; I''ve brought back the foundational chart."

 Chapter 159: Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon, Demon Elephant Sect

    "He gave you the cultivation technique he practiced, so you must have paid a steep price," Li Lingxiu said, eyes wide.


    "No," Zhao Meiying ryed what Su Heng had told her that day to Li Lingxiu.


    "Whack!" Li Lingxiu suddenly stood up from his chair, pacing back and forth with his head bowed. Finally, he remarked with emotion, "That is truly the demeanor of a grandmaster."


    "Did you really carry it on you?"


    "Yes!" Zhao Meiying nodded, handing over the two scrolls Su Heng had personally made to Li Lingxiu.


    Li Lingxiu vigorously rubbed his robe before solemnly and seriously taking them and hanging them on the wall nearby to unfurl them.


    With just one nce, he was deeply attracted by the content and the artistic conception depicted in the scrolls.


    He seemed frozen in ce, motionless.


    "Commander,mander!" Seeing Li Lingxiu''s state, Zhao Meiying immediately felt a headacheing on. She had even promised to help Su Heng secure as muchpensation as possible."Damn, awesome! It''s reallyplete, seamless, unbelievable," Li Lingxiu finally managed to tear his gaze away from the scrolls after quite some time.


    But he still seemed somewhat absent-minded, clearly still immersed in the artistic conception of the two fundamental drawings.


    "We can''t just take something for nothing in the Demon Suppression Army!" Zhao Meiying quickly reminded him.


    "Yes, indeed we can''t just take it!" Li Lingxiu nodded, tossing a copper key to Zhao Meiying, "This is the key to my private treasure vault; take anything you want from there. It''s okay to empty it, just leave me two sets of clothes to change into."


    "I need to go into seclusion for two days;e find me before we set off to the Skull in," Li Lingxiu said urgently.


    Bang!


    Before his words ended,


    He had already grabbed the two scrolls, pushed open the window, and dashed out.


    Zhao Meiying was left alone, disheveled by the wind.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Baihua County, Anping District.


    After the flood disaster, Anping District took in arge number of refugees, causing security to be in chaos, with small-scale cases of people going missing. It might be the work of gangs, or it might be the doing of demons. Our mission this time is to thoroughly investigate the ins and outs of this matter, not to act rashly or stir up incidents, but to cleanly and efficiently resolve the problem. Do you understand?"


    In a worn-down alley reeking of decay, Li Hongxiu, holding a sealed letter, spoke in a calm tone to the two men in front of her.


    Among these two, one was an ordinary-looking young man with a dark face.


    The other wore an old robe and had a scar on the left side of his face, presenting aposed demeanor.


    The dark-faced youth was named Xu Chong, recruited by the Demon Suppression Bureau from Jiangzhou as a frencer who originally studied in a sect and specialized in fist techniques, known for his enthusiastic personality.


    Theposed middle-aged man was a coteral rtive of the Zhou family, named Zhou Shun.


    As he hadn''tmitted any major wrongdoings,


    He joined the Demon Suppression Bureau after the alliance of six families was destroyed and became a steward responsible for suppressing demons.


    Li Hongxiu briefly exined the mission, and the two men nodded. They then turned around and entered the alley together. After joining the Demon Suppression Bureau, they hadpleted many simr missions, most of which were caused by gangs.


    Even if they encountered demons, these were quickly resolved.


    Thus, the atmosphere among the three was rxed.


    The lively Xu Chong, the dark-faced youth even had the mood to crack a few jokes, which, unfortunately, no one cared to entertain.


    He didn''t seem to mind, walking ahead by himself and pushing aside those who obstructively stood in his way.


    After several turns, they quickly arrived at their destination.


    Looking up, they saw a signboard named "Bamboo Shadow Pavilion" that seemed no different from the surrounding residences. From inside came a strong herbal scent, which was normal since Anping District had taken in arge number of disaster victims, and the smell of herbs had been noticeable all along, though it seemed particrly strong here.


    "Chief, what should we do next? Should we just burst in and inquire, or sneak in and take a look?" Xu Chong turned to look at Li Hongxiu.


    "Don''t act rashly," Li Hongxiu pointed at the courtyard wall, "Climb in and take a look."


    "No problem!" Xu Chong easily climbed the over two-meter-high courtyard wall with a kick and entered inside.


    The entire process was silent.


    Li Hongxiu and Zhou Shun followed, finding two rusty iron pots in the yard.


    Inside the pots, mushy medicinal herbs were stewing uncovered, and the strong scent of the herbs came from these two iron pots.


    "With no lids, the potency of the medicine is being lost," Xu Chongmented, frowning.


    "It seems we''vee to the right ce. They''re using the scent of the herbs intentionally to cover up something else," Zhou Shun, who had been silent till now, also spoke.


    "Looks like we''ve nabbed a big fish this time!" Xu Chong seemed somewhat excited.


    In the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Apart from their monthly allowance,


    Everything else had to be earned through merits¡ªthe more numerous and dangerous the missionspleted, the more valuable the resources they could exchange.


    Moreover, Xu Chong knew that Li Hongxiu seemed just like a young girl who had not yet matured, but her strength was formidable, ranked among the top within the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Moreover, with Su Heng, a Grandmaster, backing the Demon Suppression Bureau, there was little chance of any small fry causing trouble.


    Therefore, he was very relieved.


    "Be cautious," Li Hongxiu frowned slightly, a sense of foreboding in her heart.


    "Let''s go inside and have a look first," Xu Chong suggested.


    This Bamboo Shadow Pavilion was a two-section courtyard.


    Beyond the small courtyard they saw in front, past the porch, there was arger courtyard behind, as well as various supporting rooms and even a basement. Despite the wholeplex being not sorge, there were many ces that could hide dirt and grime.


    But things seemed to be much smoother than they had imagined.


    "This is..." Passing through an archway to therger backyard, Xu Chong stopped in his tracks, stunned by the sight before him. The entire courtyard was covered with human limbs, internal organs, and heads with eyes wide open in death.


    The quantity was sorge that the originally ck ground was soaked into a sinister dark red with blood.


    In the middle of the courtyard.


    A blood-red giant de, over two meters long, hovered in mid-air.


    Chains as thick as an adult''s wrist were coiled around it, spreading out like a spider web over the entire courtyard. The stench of blood emanated from the corpses, slowly being absorbed by the giant de through the chains. As the sinister ritual proceeded, the de gradually became covered with patterns resembling eerie eyes.


    With just one nce at the blood-colored giant de, Xu Chong felt a strong aura, as if facing a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, hit him head-on.


    His eyes turned blood-red, and he stumbled back several steps.


    It wasn''t until his back hit the wall


    That he felt slightly better. He reached up to touch his face and was horrified to find blood tears streaming from his eyes, and his vision blurry.


    "What in the devil is this thing!?" Xu Chong''s heart was pounding as he whispered urgently to Li Hongxiu.


    Li Hongxiu was originally a half-human, half-ghost existence who had spent time in the Sky Demon Alliance.


    After the demise of the Sky Demon Alliance, Li Hongxiu had been confined in the Demon Suppression Tower and then followed Su Heng for a while.


    Without saying much,


    Just in terms of various news, Li Hongxiu was quite knowledgeable.


    Sometimes she even served as a counselor, helping Su Heng solve doubts.


    "Blood Divine Weapon!" Li Hongxiu''s brows were deeply furrowed, her expression extremely serious, "This is a weapon forged through blood sacrifice, demon corpses, and various precious materials in a special way, said to be capable of sealing theplete spirits of demons within it. For both humans and demons, the Blood Divine Weapon is an exceptionally evil and terrifying existence."


    "I originally thought that Blood Divine Weapon was just a legend; I never expected it would actually..." Li Hongxiu''s face turned extremely pale.


    "Just by looking at it, we can''t bear it."


    Zhou Shun, who was standing nearby, also eximed in surprise, "What quality of demon corpse must have been used to forge this."


    "At least it must be a demon of Fierce Level seven or higher," Li Hongxiu said seriously, "With the Blood Divine Weapon showing up, no matter who is here, it has be a problem beyond our ability to resolve."


    "But why would this power appear here!?"


    Li Hongxiu was puzzled.


    Baihua County had been peaceful for hundreds of years, but recently one strange event after another had urred.


    The Demon Country''s presence due to its longstanding location next to Jiangzhou was understandable, but the power behind the Blood Divine Weapon clearly came from afar. Their purpose was... Li Hongxiu''s mind shed with insight, remembering the secret manual she had scavenged from Hong Dingtian.


    "Dragon King An Shelie!" Li Hongxiu murmured inwardly, "These people havee for the tomb of Dragon King An Shelie."


    "I should report this information to the bureau chief," Li Hongxiu thought to herself.


    "Mission terminated, leave immediately!" Li Hongxiu lowered her voice.


    "Alright!" Zhou Shun and Xu Chong, sensing the anomaly, did not hesitate and immediately nodded in agreement.


    Escaping the backyard directly over the wall could potentially disturb the blood sacrifice formation on the ground, leading to unintended disturbances. Thus, the trio had no choice but to retreat the way they came. However, just as they stepped into the corridor, passed through the archway, and came to the front courtyard, a bald man with a face full of scars approached.


    This man was not more than one point seven meters tall, but his upper body was extremely muscr. His eyes were full of murderous intent, and he had a fierce ck cross tattoo on his forehead.


    "Who are you people! How did you get here!" the muscr bald man shouted angrily.


    "Who are we!" Knowing the man was not to be underestimated, Xu Chong, unwilling to seem weaker, retorted without a hint of fear, "I''m the wild dad who''s been missing for eighteen years!"


    Bang!


    Before his words finished, Xu Chong threw a punch at the muscr bald man''s face.


    Hailing from the Giant Rock Sect of Jiangzhou, though slender, he trained in genuine hardening techniques. Underneath his tough skin were bulging muscles, and with this punch, the wind howled as his whole arm swelled to twice its size, turning a terrifying blue-ck, like a monstrous limb.


    However, the muscr bald man did not dodge or evade and took the punch head-on.


    "That''s all you got!?" the muscr bald man sneered, "With that little ability, you dare to act wild in front of my Demon Elephant Sect!"


    Bang!


    He grasped Xu Chong''s arm, swung him around forcefully, and smashed him down.


    The ground immediately exploded on impact, creating a crater, and Xu Chong''s eyes rolled back as his body went limp and unmoving!

 Chapter 160: 146: Confusion Barrier, Anomaly Amongst Demons

    The bald muscleman tugged at his cor, revealing a scarred chest beneath.


    His eyes glowed with a ferocious, bloodthirsty red as he took a step forward and, after looking around, his gaze fell on Li Hongxiu.


    "Since you''ve seen us, don''t even dream of leaving alive!"


    Hissss!


    He snorted coldly.


    With five thick fingers spread, he created a gust of wind as he reached for Li Hongxiu''s face.


    However, to his disbelief, Li Hongxiu threw a punch forward. With a loud bang, her seemingly frail body erupted with terrifying power. The bald muscleman only felt his fingers spasming, and his palm showed signs of a bright red burn.


    "How is this possible!?" The bald man eximed, clearly having not sensed much threat from Li Hongxiu.


    Their eyes met."Kill yourself!" A red fox shed through Li Hongxiu''s pupils, stunningly beautiful.


    "Are you joking!" The bald man hadn''t finished speaking when his expression drastically changed.


    His left hand was already viciously clutching his throat, his fingers tightened, and his face twisted into a terrifying bluish-ck. He felt as though half of his body waspletely out of control, only able to grasp his wrist with his right hand and struggle in vain. This way, his body becamepletely immobile.


    As expected¡ª


    Li Hongxiu''s figure shed, and her fair hand smacked towards the bald man''s forehead.


    But a streak of ck light, apanied by a sharp breeze, swept by, and at the critical moment, Li Hongxiu forcefully changed direction mid-air.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion came from behind her, followed by the hissing sound of corrosion.


    Li Hongxiu nced sideways slightly and saw the scorched traces on the floor out of the corner of her eye.


    The ce that had been hit by the ck light was now emitting thick smoke, sinking into small, poisoned pits.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    Clear, rhythmic footsteps approached.


    Li Hongxiu lifted her head to see a seductively graceful beauty in a ck dress swaying towards her.


    Her chest was full, swaying like ripe fruit on the verge of falling.


    The slit of her dress was cut high, nearly reaching the top of her thigh.


    The entire length of her pale, serpent-like legs was exposed to the air.


    The woman''s steps were unhurried, her face smiling, but Li Hongxiu felt a chill in her heart.


    She heard a muffled bang behind her.


    Turning her head, she saw Zhou Shun being strangled by a giant fat man, lifted into the air with his eyes rolled back, clearly unconscious.


    Li Hongxiu had a premonition that things weren''t going well and could only think to escape by herself first.


    What happened next would have to wait forter.


    At that thought¡ª


    Li Hongxiu made her decision swiftly.


    Whoosh!


    She first struck forward with a palm, sending a wave of foxfire rolling over, pressing down on the ck-dress woman.


    At the same time, Li Hongxiu''s figure shed, quickly darting towards the wall on the left side of the yard.


    But after just a few steps, she suddenly felt a wave of weakness wash over her.


    "Poisoned! When?"


    Li Hongxiu''s face paled as she crouched down and lifted her skirt.


    At her smooth and fair ankle, a ck line was continuously spreading upward, gradually forming into a beautiful pattern like a ck rose.


    At this point, Li Hongxiu could only abandon her struggle.


    These people hadn''t killed them outright but had taken the trouble to leave them alive, which likely meant they had other ns in mind.


    Footsteps stopped beside her, and even through the long dress, she could see the outline of plump and rounded legs.


    Li Hongxiu lifted her head expressionlessly.


    Without seeing the face, what upied her line of sight was the soft curve below the chest.


    The woman stretched out her hand to gather the hem of her dress around her knee and elegantly squatted down, lightly touching Li Hongxiu''s cheek and chin with her hand.


    "Pretty girl, you''re very beautiful, but a bit naughty," said the ck-dress woman with a yful tilt of her head and a seductive smile on her face.


    She blew a gentle breath outward from her palm, whichid open before her.


    Whoo!


    A wisp of light pink mist spread out.


    Caught off guard, Li Hongxiu inhaled it into her body.


    Her pupils dted gradually, and her expression became much more dull.


    The ck-dress woman did the same to Zhou Shun and Xu Chong, and after a moment, the three of them slowly stood up. At the gate, the disciples of the Demon Suppression Army were watching with interested eyes, stroking their chins and sizing up the trio.


    Click!


    The gate of the courtyard opened.


    Li Hongxiu and the other two left the courtyard as if nothing had happened, looking dazed.


    "Sister''s Confusion Barrier is bing increasingly inscrutable," said the buzz-cut youth standing by the door with a smile, respectfully speaking.


    "Why not just kill these three losers," the chubby man in the center of the courtyard didn''t understand.


    "Our main goal is to find the tomb of the Eight-Armed Dragon King, let''s notplicate things by stirring up unnecessary trouble," the woman in a ck dress said, her seductive smile fading as the three left. She continued coldly, "Also, have you heard the recent rumors about that District Magistrate of Baihua County?"


    "Rumors, of course we''ve heard them!" the t-headed youth said with a sneer. "Sister, do you really think he''s capable of that?"


    "Heh, of course I don''t believe it. Rumors, you know¡ªtrivial matters turn into myths and legends through word of mouth," the woman in the ck dress shook her head. "But, you can never be too careful with these things."


    "So that''s why you nted the Confusion Barrier on those three," said the chubby man.


    "Mhm," the woman in the ck dress nodded.


    The Confusion Barrier she cultivated was a particrly vicious and malignant Secret Technique.


    It allowed her to look into the recent memories of the afflicted, and even manipte and twist their thoughts through the Secret Technique.


    Once the Confusion Barrier was set, the affected person became a puppet in her hands. Unless one was born with strong spiritual power or their cultivation reached the Heavenly Deceit Realm to unlock their brain''s potential, it would be nigh impossible to break free from her control, and even to realize their thoughts were being manipted would be difficult.


    "Through these three people, we can gauge the true strength of that District Magistrate," the woman in the ck dress said with a sneer. "If his strength is indeed as formidable as the rumors say, then we''ll wait for the elders from our sect to arrive before we discuss the next step of our n. If not... hehe, then we will simply control him with the Confusion Barrier and turn him into a puppet to help us find the tomb."


    "For matters like this, still, Sister is the best!" the t-headed youth said with a smile, offering his ttery.


    "Baihua County is a nice ce; it may serve as a good foothold for our sect," the chubby man in the courtyard also spoke decisively.


    The Demon Elephant Sect was originally a demonic sect from the Northern River Province.


    But now, with Northern River Province and Skull in engaged in an escting war, the mes of battle would inevitably spread into the Great Zhou Dynasty''s territory.


    A major sect like the Demon Elephant Sect had already started to make preparations in advance.


    Moving part of the sect''s resources and younger disciples out.


    Located in the hearnd of River Province and with its flourishingmerce andrge poption, Baihua County was an excellent choice in their eyes. Their conspicuous actions this time were partly to search for An Shelie''s burial site and partly to scout and prepare in advance.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Anping Square.


    Li Hongxiu, who left the narrow alley, suddenly looked up at the gray sky.


    Two red fox ears peeked out from her hair and twitched slightly. A flicker of red light passed through Li Hongxiu''s eyes, which quickly cleared.


    "Ying ying..." Li Hongxiu''s brows furrowed as she gasped, "This really has been troublesome for you."


    A very rare spectral ghost dwelled within Li Hongxiu''s body, highly integrated with her to the point of nearly being one soul in two bodies. The ck-dressed woman''s Confusion Barrier was potent, but to someone anomalous like Li Hongxiu, it was entirely ineffective.


    "You two..." Li Hongxiu was about to inquire about the conditions of Xu Chong and Zhou Shun.


    But when they heard her voice, they lowered their heads.


    Meeting her gaze with their vacant eyes, she immediately felt a chill in her heart.


    "This is really strange; better not to startle the snake by hitting the grass!" Li Hongxiu kept her head down and continued forward, with Zhou Shun and Xu Chong expressionlessly following behind her.


    ...


    Boom!


    Demon Suppression Tower, the fifth floor.


    A rumbling noise emanated from within Su Heng''s study.


    The massive stone door lowered, dust rose, and the imposing figure of Su Heng appeared in the bright room.


    The sunlight felt warm on his body.


    He clenched his fist, and his body immediately emitted a series of crackling sounds.


    Compared to before the retreat, Su Heng''s body weight had increased, but his stature had barely changed.


    This was because the nutrients were focused on the changes in his blood, the development of his bone marrow, and his bones. His skeleton had be even harder, his blood thicker and full of vitality. With his Level 3.5 Vein Mutation, his incredibly tenacious and strong vessels meant Su Heng didn''t have to worry about issues like blood clots or embolisms.


    Strength, speed, and burst power had all seen a significant improvement.


    However, these improvements were within the framework.


    It was not the same as when he would directly transform and rejuvenate upon mastering the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Technique.


    "There is indeed a gap between ordinary Cultivation Techniques and top-tier martial arts," Su Heng had to admit. While the gap could be bridged with attribute points, doing so would result in many unnecessary wastes.


    "I still need to find more advanced Secret Techniques," Su Heng slowly formed an idea in his mind.


    The Demon Suppression Army might be a good lead.


    It''s just that before she left, Zhao Meiying promised to leave him some resources.


    He wondered if these resources had been transferred, as he had been retreating all these days and hadn''t been concerned with these trivial matters.


    He took a robe from the coat rack and draped it over his shoulders.


    Su Heng was about to leave the room.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a figure in red.


    At the moment, she was squatting with her knees hugged to her chest in a corner underneath the bookshelf, seemingly there for quite some time. At a nce, she didn''t seem much different than a doll left out for decoration.


    "Li Hongxiu!" Su Heng stopped in his tracks, somewhat surprised.


    This girl usually didn''t care to see him, and now she was waiting here on her own ord; it must be something special.


    "Has anything new arisen in Baihua County recently?"


    "Mhm!"


    Li Hongxiu raised her head.


    She dusted off her bottom and stood up leaning against the wall.


    She recounted to Su Heng everything that happened in the past few days. Su Heng''s face, which had been smiling, gradually grew solemn.

 Chapter 161: 147: Fusion of Demon Corpses, Controlling Gravity

    "I understand," Su Heng nodded after listening to Li Hongxiu.


    "How are you faring? I hope there''s nothing seriously wrong," he asked.


    "No," Li Hongxiu shook her head, "But Xu Chong and Zhou Shun are having some trouble, and I don''t know how to solve it."


    It had to be said, Li Hongxiu was indeed good to herpanions.


    She didn''t forget the two followers who apanied her on the mission.


    "The Demonic Elephant Sect, this is indeed not a problem you can solve," Su Heng nodded slightly, "Leave this matter to me."


    "You''ve heard of this sect?" Li Hongxiu widened her eyes, somewhat surprised.


    "A demonic sect from Northern Jiangzhou, a gathering of madmen who stop at nothing for power, quite dangerous," Su Heng exined, "They have been hunted by the imperial court for years, went silent for a while, and I didn''t expect them to appear on my turf."


    "Since they''vee, they shouldn''t think about leaving," Su Heng snorted coldly.Bang!


    Su Heng gestured with his hand.


    In a corner of the room, a discreet secretpartment opened.


    What flew out was a blood-red bone the size of an adult''s arm, held in Su Heng''s hand.


    As soon as the bone appeared, the originally bright sunlight instantly became dim and cold. An incredibly intense bloodthirsty aura emanated from the bone, as if suddenly cing everyone in the midst of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Even Li Hongxiu''splexion changed, and she couldn''t help but step back.


    "This is..." Li Hongxiu''s face was filled with surprise.


    "Tuo Dragon Overlord''s demonic corpse," Su Heng nodded slightly, confirming Li Hongxiu''s guess.


    "A corpse of death-level!" Li Hongxiu swallowed hard.


    She had seen the Tuo Dragon Overlord summon tides that submerged cities, a horrifying spectacle of true natural disaster, unstoppable. Yet, in the blink of an eye, the adversary had turned into a demonic corpse, taken as spoils of war.


    Looking at Su Heng''s calm expression, Li Hongxiu felt a wave of emotion.


    She had once been an enemy of Su Heng, which is why she understood all too well the despairing kind of strength that made one feel hopeless.


    The Tuo Dragon Overlord, before dying, didn''t know if it had had the same thoughts as her. Fortunately, her luck had always been quite good.


    After a series of bizarre twists of fate.


    Not only had she survived, but she had also be a servant under Su Heng.


    Looking back at the experiences of these past two months, even Li Hongxiu herself found them unbelievable.


    Crack!


    Su Heng slightly loosened the front of his robe.


    His bronze skin exposed under the sunlight, shimmering with a metallic luster.


    As he pressed the Tuo Dragon Overlord''s demonic corpse against his chest, that intense bloodthirsty aura finally began to fade away.


    "Roar!" A roar exploded in his ears.


    It was as if a huge crocodile, baring its teeth and ws, was lunging at him from the void.


    Su Heng snorted coldly, and the blood-colored illusion in front of him exploded directly.


    This was his first encounter with the invasion of a demonic spirit''s will during the fusion process. It appeared that the previous incident-free fusions were not due to his attribute panel''s help. It was purely because Su Heng''s physical body, his spiritual power, was too formidable.


    The resentful and murderous qi lingering within the demonic corpse was like a drop of ink falling into a vastke or river.


    It couldn''t stir any storm and was thoroughly obliterated.


    After the demonic corpse was fusedpletely, he opened the attribute panel.


    Tai Sui Fungus Strain, White Snake Demon Scale, Wolf King White Mane, Tuo Dragon Blood Marrow¡ªdue to the realm enhancement, Su Heng could now equip four different types of demonic corpses simultaneously.


    The talents of the Tuo Dragon Blood Marrow included two abilities; the first was a powerful attractor called "Sun Eater," and the other was a simple yet effective defense enhancement.


    "I''ll go see what these guys are made of," Su Heng stretched his limbs, touching Li Hongxiu''s soft hair casually.


    Li Hongxiu quietly stepped aside, pulling open the door for him.


    With a "whoosh," Su Heng''s figure shed, creating a gust of wind as he disappeared from the room abruptly.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    An Anping District, thepound where the Demonic Elephant Sect was stationed.


    Three young disciples chatted idly.


    The buzz-cut youth, who had encountered Li Hongxiu a few days prior, waszily leaning against the cool wall, a stalk of foxtail grass dangling from his mouth.


    "So boring, our senior brothers and sisters go out and have fun, leaving us here to suffer with these menial gatekeeping duties," the buzz-cut youth spat out the grass root from his mouth, crushing it with his foot, andined with a displeased face:


    "Sitting here all day is like damned prison."


    As if he suddenly remembered something, his eyes sparked with excitement, and he spoke to the bald, burly man beside him, "Junior brother, do you remember the girl in red we met in the yard two days ago? She might be a bit young, but she sure is pretty. I like those kind of cold, aloof girls!"


    Upon saying this, he showed a regretful expression, "What a pity she was let go by the senior sister, it would have been fun to keep her around these past few days."


    "You only ever think about such sleazy stuff," the bald man opened his eyes, his face full of disdain.


    "Appetite and lust, it is," the buzz-cut youth was unconcerned, instead spreading his hands andughing out loud. He whistled towards thest mate, a tall, pony-tailed young man, "Senior brother, right or not!?"


    "Shut up!" the pony-tailed young man didn''t turn around, continuing to focus on his cultivation.


    "You''re no fun," the buzz-cut youth said listlessly, "Don''t be so serious, bro. What danger could possibly pop up in this lousy ce, like a death-level demon bursting out and gobbling the three of us up!?"

 Chapter 162: 147: Fusion of Demon Corpses, Controlling Gravity_2

    "I''ve said it before, and I don''t want to repeat myself a second time," the young man with a ponytail said coldly, ncing at him with a touch of killing intent in his eyes.


    The young man with a buzz cut felt a chill in his heart and finally calmed down.


    But being naturally restless, after a while he felt ufortable all over and could only look up at the sky.


    Whoosh!


    A shadow streaked past.


    But upon closer inspection, it seemed as though nothing was there.


    The young man with the buzz cut rubbed his eyes, "Junior brother, did you see something just now?"


    "Junior brother!"


    He turned his head for a look, and nowhere in his line of sight was there any trace of his junior brother."What''s happening!?" The young man with a buzz cut felt a chill rush over him, as if all the hairs on his body were standing on end.


    He immediately sensed that something was wrong, tensed his muscles, his pupils constricted, cautiously checking his surroundings.


    Bang!


    The ground seemed to vibrate slightly.


    When the young man with the buzz cut turned around, he saw his junior brother''s figure on the wall behind him.


    He was now dead beyond dead, with a face distorted with fright and panic, with blood oozing out from his features.


    His body was bent and twisted unnaturally, as if all his bones werepletely shattered. At this moment, his body was weirdly embedded in the wall in a "swastika" shape, with thick, crimson blood being pulled into uneven stripes by gravity.


    "Hiss!" The young man with the buzz cut took in a cold breath, almost screaming out loud.


    "Senior brother, someone¡ª" The young man with the buzz cut''s pupils trembled, but the rest of the sentence just wouldn''te out.


    In front of him,


    The ponytailed young man''s head had beenpletely smashed, his mangled body slumping forward.


    Blood was spurting out like a hot spring, sshing everywhere on the ground, the walls, and amidst the sticky pool of blood, one could vaguely see an eyeball streaked with blood.


    "Senior brother!?" The young man with the buzz cut''s legs went weak, his face full of disbelief and horror.


    Swish!


    A gust of wind came out of nowhere.


    The bright sunlight suddenly became much dimmer.


    The young man with the buzz cut had an ominous premonition in his heart, slowly turned around, looked up, and then lifted his head higher.


    Behind him was a giant over three meters tall, gazing down at him with an impassive face. As their eyes met, the young man with the buzz cut felt a tingling sensation on his scalp! ?


    He had no thought whatsoever of contending with it, muscles on his ankles twisted and tensed, erupting instantaneously.


    His entire being transformed into a streak of ck light, shooting forward.


    The speed was so great,


    That the winds it brought up tore the weeds growing in the corner of the wall to shreds, lifting them into mid-air.


    But after taking two steps forward with force, he was horrified to find that he was getting further away from the door, while everything around him seemed to be moving forward.


    A tremendous pulling force fell upon him, lifting him into the air against his control.


    No matter how he struggled, it was to no avail.


    Turning his head¡ª


    Swish!


    A pitch-ck hand asrge as the sky itself, with fingers spread wide, thrust forward with force.


    The young man with the buzz cut''s entire body was grasped in Su Heng''s hand like a toy doll, he let out a scream of terror, which abruptly cut off.


    The pulling force in Su Heng''s palm kept increasing, and the young man gradually lost his human shape, turning into a blood-red meatball about twenty centimeters in diameter in Su Heng''s hand.


    St!


    Su Heng gave a forceful squeeze, and the meatball exploded with a bang.


    Broken bones, flesh, and sticky viscera sttered everywhere, making a pitter-patter sound as they fell to the ground.


    The bloodstains evaporated and dried up as quickly as droplets of water in a hot pan.


    Wisps of blood energy dissipated and was absorbed away.


    In the end, it gathered in the courtyard''s center on a blood-red de wrapped in chains.


    "Is this the Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon?" Su Heng''s eyes flickered with curiosity as he reached for it, and the Divine Weapon broke free from the chains and fell into his hand.


    Crack crack crack!


    The Divine Weapon began to struggle violently as ity in Su Heng''s hand.


    At the same time, thick crimson evil energy burst forth, trying to invade his spirit and take control of his body.


    "Quite the evil tool!" Su Heng was surprised, "But not good enough if it thinks it can affect me."


    Crack!


    He squeezed hard, and a surge of powerful energy flowed into it.


    The Divine Weapon calmed down and stopped moving, the bloodthirsty aura disappearing without a trace.


    Su Heng gently stroked the de''s edge, then gradually exerted force, just managing to break through his defenses atst. Specks of crimson blood leaked out, staining the de''s edge. Upon contact, they hissed as if acid met iron, etching away at the surface to leave pockmarked traces.


    The Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon''s edge was, in fact, corroded by Su Heng''s blood, which was showing signs of erosion.


    "The quality is a bit ordinary," Su Heng shook his head.


    The degree of Blood Mutation in his body had reached ny-five percent, and the strong vitality contained within made his blood highly toxic to other life forms. It now seemed that even inert materials like metal could also be corroded.


    Su Heng wasn''t particrly interested in the Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon; instead, it was the method of its forging that slightly piqued his interest.


    Because he sensed the presence of several different demonic beings within this Divine Weapon.


    If a simr method were applied to a human, wouldn''t it be a technique for merging with demonic corpses?


    As Su Heng was pondering this, he slowly spread out his perception.


    "There''s a hidden door in the room!"


    He made a discovery quickly and reached out with a fierce grab.


    Boom!


    The entire wall copsed with a crash.


    A red iron box flew out from the dust,nding in Su Heng''s hand.


    Click!


    He squeezed, and the box opened.


    A pale green poisonous fog drifted out, which Su Heng dispersed to one side with a twisting force field.

 Chapter 163: 147: Fusion of Demon Corpses, Controlling Gravity_3

    Inside the boxy a book, which Su Heng opened to reveal the contents that gradually brought a look of delighted surprise to his face.


    "The fusion method for a blood sacrifice to forge a divine weapon, I never thought they''d actually bring it here," he eximed.


    "Let''s see what kind of techniques..." Su Heng stroked his chin, quickly captivated by the content, bining monster remains requires a strong physical body as the offering, nourished and cultivated with the essence of flesh and blood."


    "Hiss..." Su Heng frowned slightly upon reading this.


    He immediately regretted that those people from the noble families had been killed too swiftly before.


    His preliminary idea was to fuse the White Snake Demon Scale, Wolf King White Mane, and Tuo Dragon Blood Marrow together. Each of these monster remains had a talent for manipting force fields, though they each focused on different aspects. If he could sessfullybine them, both the upper limit and range of abilities would be greatly enhanced.


    His ultimate goal was to use continuous fusion of monster remains to master gravity. The strength did not matter much, as long as he had this foundation.


    He could then continuously strengthen it with attribute points on this basis, reaching inconceivable realms.


    However...Finding experimental subjects that could withstand the remnants of these deadly monsters was not an easy task.


    Just as Su Heng was feeling troubled by this, a series of footsteps came from outside the door, carrying with them a strong aura from its owner.


    Su Heng''s eyes lit up immediately!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Outside, there were three people.


    They were the ck-dress woman Mu Yuyan whom Li Hongxiu had met the other day, arge fat man, and a sullen, tall and burly man who walked in front all by himself.


    This burly man wore a ck short-sleeved outfit, with his deltoids bulging prominently and scars scattered across his body and face.


    Most notably, when he opened his mouth to speak, his mouth was filled with shark-like sharp teeth, making him look as ferociously monstrous as theye.


    "Big senior brother!" Mu Yuyan greeted respectfully, "How is the search for the tombs progressing? Have you made any recent discoveries?"


    "Nothing from An Shelie''s side. Instead, I''ve encountered quite a few petty thieves," replied Pang Shan with a coldugh.


    "With their meager skills, they still dare to covet the Dragon Blood. They''d be better off eaten by me directly, a quicker end than rotting in the wilderness unburied."


    "And you!?" Pang Shan''s icy voice carried over, "How is the progress with the blood sacrifice? I heard someone recently found this ce; I hope nothing untoward happened."


    "It was someone from the local Demon Suppression Bureau," Mu Yuyan nodded slightly, "The three of them have already been sent on their way by my Confusion Barrier. Lately, there seem to be no major movements from the Demon Suppression Bureau. No anomalies detected. This bureau chief doesn''t seem as formidable as the rumors suggest."


    "Is that so..." Hearing this, Pang Shan appeared somewhat disappointed, "I was actually hoping to find him for a battle, a little sparring match."


    Among the members of the demon n, arge group of madmen was gathered.


    And Pang Shan, as the big senior brother, was naturally the most bloodthirsty and insane among these madmen.


    Remembering the horrific end of those who had fallen to his hand, even Mu Yuyan couldn''t help feeling a chill in her heart.


    "Should I try to lure him out of the Demon Suppression Bureau?" Mu Yuyan asked.


    "No need," Pang Shan suddenly grinned, his eyes filled with excited and bloodthirsty red light. He slurped his lips with a "sizzle", tilted his head, and said, "Interesting, that person is already here, waiting for us in the courtyard!"


    "What!?" Mu Yuyan eximed in shock upon hearing these words.


    This meant that her prized "Confusion Barrier" had been broken, and she, the caster, had beenpletely unaware.


    She didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary!


    Bang!


    Before Mu Yuyan could react, Pang Shan had already thrown a powerful punch forward.


    With a "boom!" the terrifying force of the punch pierced through the double doors and even the walls on either side, copsing them, shaking the ground, and kicking up a cloud of dust. A trench leading straight to the backyard appeared right in front of the three members of the demon n.


    At the end of the trench, as the dust settled,


    A towering figure sat on the ground, setting down the book in their hands, slightly turning their body, and looking at the three people with a surprised expression!

 Chapter 164: 148: Experimental Material, Defective Product!

    Su Heng looked at the three Demon Suppression disciples who suddenly appeared in front of him, his expression mild.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that just moments ago he was fretting about theck of experimental materials,


    And now they had delivered themselves right to his doorstep.


    It was truly like delivering a pillow to someone who was dozing off.


    "It seems you¡¯re the one who nted a confusion barrier on Li Hongxiu and the others," Su Heng¡¯s gaze paused briefly on Mu Yuyan.


    "Correct!" Mu Yuyan nodded, a smile on her face, "Such a formidable body, it appears that the rumors from Baihua County aren¡¯t entirely baseless."


    "That divine skill is called the ¡¯Confusion Barrier,¡¯ which can silently alter the thoughts and consciousness of its targets," Mu Yuyan coldly exined with a sneer.


    "I see."


    Su Heng nodded calmly, "Then, remove the spell from those two individuals. Afterward, you and your fellow disciples should surrender peacefully.""It¡¯s better for us both," Su Heng said earnestly, "You can suffer less, and I can obtainplete experimental materials."


    Upon hearing this,


    Mu Yuyan, Pang Shan, and Lian Qing were all stunned momentarily.


    It took a full breath before they slowlyprehended and epted the implication of Su Heng¡¯s words.


    Pang Shan¡¯s expression gradually twisted into a ferocious grin, and he began tough uproariously, clutching his chest. It was as if he had heard an inconceivable joke¡ªhisughter was so intense that tears were about to flow.


    "Idiot! Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?"


    With a sneer stretching across his face, revealing sharp teeth and a growing sinister smile, Pang Shan said, "You can¡¯t possibly believe that a mere officer from the Demon Suppression Bureau can conquer the world. I don¡¯t know who gave you that illusion, but today, you will regret ever having lived!"


    The foundation of the Demon Sect was in the northern province.


    And because it bordered Skull in, located on the empire¡¯s frontier, the region was particrlywless and the locals were fiercely brutal. The fact that the Demon Sect could dominate in the northern province and even dare to confront the imperial Demon Suppression Army showed their extraordinary strength, absolutely not to be underestimated as an ordinary demonic sect. ?


    Pang Shan was the eldest disciple of the Demon Sect in this generation.


    In his view, and based on what he had experienced recently, the martial artists around Jiangzhou seemed as weak asmbs. Moreover, in Baihua County, one hardly saw any demons, which didn¡¯t evenpare to the northern province.


    In ces devoid of demons,


    Su Heng, an officer of the Demon Suppression Bureau, seemed even more insignificant in his eyes.


    Well, he did seem a bit sturdy.


    As for why no demons were seen in Baihua County¡ªa deeply terrifying thought¡ªPang Shan didn¡¯t ponder it deeply.


    "Go! Take him down." Pang Shan licked his lips as he gave themand.


    "Hahaha!" The giant fat man beside him named Lian Shan roared, his already enormous body swelling inch by inch, his face and body covered inrge amounts of dark green fat, tearing his shirt, instantly transforming into a three-meter-tall massive mountain of flesh.


    Boom!


    The fat man took a step forward.


    The ground seemed unable to bear the force, cracking open, and the whole courtyard could feel a significant shake.


    "You don¡¯t think that size is everything among martial artists, do you!"


    The fat man¡¯s mouth opened wide like a gluttonous beast, exuding stinky hot breath as he fiercely lunged at Su Heng, "Watch me crush you alive!"


    The enormous size,bined with the escting speed, gave the impression of a giant meat mountain rolling forward.


    And facing such a formidable attack,


    Su Heng did not dodge or avoid it, merely raising his eyebrows with slight disappointment.


    "In the end, you still made a foolish choice." The mild smile disappeared from Su Heng¡¯s face, and a hint of cold light shed in his eyes.


    Boom!


    He reached out and made a grabbing gesture in the air.


    The fat man¡¯s mountainous momentum halted abruptly, his flesh quivering all over.


    With a look of horror on his face, he felt as if his body was trapped in amber, unable to move. Before he could even struggle, Su Heng¡¯s hand had already fiercely grabbed the fat man¡¯s neck, his fingers piercing deeply into his flesh with a squelching sound.


    Pus and bloodstream squirted out through the gaps in the fingers.


    The fat man¡¯s face twisted in agony as he opened his mouth, unable to make any sound.


    Immediately afterward¡ª


    Boom!


    Su Heng forcefully mmed him down.


    With a crisp cracking sound, the fat man¡¯s head was twisted into an unnatural angle.


    The massive, corpulent body copsed to the ground, immobile. His spine had been broken by Su Heng, but such severe injuries that would be fatal to ordinary people merely caused paralysis and loss of consciousness in these beast-like, physically trained martial artists.


    "Next!" Su Heng kicked the fat man¡¯s body.


    Sss!


    Thetter¡¯s huge body shifted instantly over ten meters away, umting in the corner of the yard like kitchen waste.


    Hisss¡ª Pang Shan¡¯s smile slightly retracted, but his eyes were crazier than ever.


    He knew his junior brother¡¯s strength the best.


    Even he,


    Could not achieve a one-hit kill against Lian Qing in such an unleashed state.


    His previous guesses werepletely wrong; this person was indeed terrifyingly strong.


    Yet facing such a powerful opponent, Pang Shan had not a trace of fear. Instead, he was more excited and agitated, his shoulders even trembling uncontrobly! No matter when, oveing a stronger opponent in the midst of battle was the most gratifying achievement.


    "Come on! Let me see what your strength is really like!"


    Bang!


    Pang Shan brought his arms together in front of him.


    The force on his body fiercely exploded, forming a huge elephant phantom over five meters tall.


    This colossal elephant, d in scales and armor, had its two ghastly and sharp tusks thrusting skyward. With a swing of its trunk, its two thick front limbs heavily stamped on the ground. Amid the deafening roar of the elephant, it charged directly at Su Heng!


    Boom!


    Su Heng extended his hand forward and pushed, while slightly unleashing some force.


    After the blood mutation, the increasingly fierce and mighty force stirred up dust ripples on the ground.


    The gigantic elephant, just three meters from Su Heng, was firmly stopped in its tracks, unable to advance an inch despite smashing the ground into a crater. Eventually, it exploded with a grand burst, raising a huge cloud of gray dust. And within that dust, Pang Shan¡¯s figure had vanished unexpectedly!


    "Fool! Behind you!" A sharp and piercing sound attacked from behind his head.


    Pang Shan had taken advantage of the explosion to secretly grasp a Divine Weapon in his hand and with it, he struck down towards Su Heng¡¯s vital neck area.


    Block!


    Su Heng didn¡¯t even turn his head, simply using his palm to stop it.


    The Divine Weapon, famous among human martial artists and demon hosts, collided with Su Heng¡¯s flesh, yet the sh emitted a crisp metal-on-metal sound.


    A look of cunning triumph first appeared on Pang Shan¡¯s face, but he froze in an instant, "How is this possible!"


    Defending against a Divine Weapon with mere flesh, what a joke!


    "Again!" Pang Shan¡¯s face twisted hideously, his robust arms burst with dark, twisted veins as he channeled all his force into the weapon¡¯s de. The de of the Divine Weapon spat out a three-foot-long me-like intense de light.


    Still, it was useless.


    The de, capable of cutting through metal and stone, was firmly blocked by Su Heng¡¯s palm, making no progress whatsoever.


    "I don¡¯t believe it! This can¡¯t be happening!" Watching this scene, Pang Shan¡¯s eyes nearly burst with rage.


    He was about to deploy a secret technique to try again.


    But Su Heng was gradually losing patience, "This farce should end now."


    Crack!


    His five fingers suddenly clenched tightly.


    Cracks spread inch by inch on the de of the Divine Weapon, which then exploded with a loud bang.


    Pang Shan¡¯s eyes widened, disbelieving the scene before him. Before he could react, the shockwave from the explosion of the Divine Weapon blew him away. Amid the dust, Su Heng¡¯s majestic phantom slowly solidified, and a cold, merciless voice followed, "There¡¯s no need to struggle, being my material is your honor."


    "You¡ª Bang!"


    A streak of dark light in Pang Shan¡¯s vision rapidly erged.


    A severe pain shot through his brow, his eyes rolled back, his head tilted, and he lost consciousness, plunging into aa.


    "Thest one." Su Heng¡¯s figure shed, appearing beside Mu Yuyan, looking down at this enchanting woman, "Your fellow disciples have already fallen, do you think you can escape by yourself? My Demon Suppression Tower is quite spacious, why note and sit¡­"


    "Sir, I... I..."


    Mu Yuyan¡¯s pallid forehead was covered in cold sweat, her usually smooth-talking mouth now uncontrobly unable to utter aplete sentence.


    When Su Heng had crushed the Divine Weapon, Mu Yuyan had started to run.


    Just when she thought she could escape from the courtyard.


    She was blocked.


    In this life-or-death moment, Mu Yuyan¡¯s mind worked at high speed, and in desperation, she quickly put on a pitiful, naive expression.


    "Wuwu¡­" Mu Yuyan cried out pitifully, "Sir, I am innocent, they forced me to do all these things. If you wish to shelter me, I am willing to be your servant¡­"


    Mu Yuyan had an excellent figure and alluring looks.


    Combined with this pitiful demeanor, her allure to the opposite sex was extraordinary indeed.


    Even Mu Yuyan herself was surprised she could act this well. Thinking quickly, she continued to pull down the neckline of her dress while stealthily ncing up to gauge Su Heng¡¯s look¡ªher heart suddenly sank.


    Her whole body stiffened, as if she had fallen into an icy cavern.


    Su Heng¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed, and his gaze towards Mu Yuyan was frightening.


    It was not the look one would give to another of their kind; rather, it was like buying a chicken in a market and finding rot and foul water inside its belly upon cutting it open on the chopping block¡ªa look of disgust and anger.


    Why such a look!


    Mu Yuyan didn¡¯t understand, but the fear in her heart turned herplexion pale and her body trembled.


    "Compared to your fellow disciples, your body is really too poor, only fit to be considered as a defective product." Su Heng spoke with a chilling voice.


    White Wolf, Snake Scales, Tuo Dragon Blood Marrow¡ªthree demonic remnants corresponding to the three disciples. Originally, Su Heng had estimated that Pang Shan and the fat one could barely meet the requirements for the blood sacrifice, but Mu Yuyan¡¯s case wascking, which could likely affect the sess rate of Su Heng¡¯s blood sacrifice!


    Thinking that his n might fail, Su Heng felt somewhat dissatisfied, his gaze bing even colder and more terrifying.


    "Forget it, let¡¯s just make do with what we have; the chances of sess on the first try weren¡¯t high anyway."


    Crack!


    In Mu Yuyan¡¯s terrified gaze.


    Arge hand gripped his neck tightly and squeezed hard. Intense pain struck, and at that moment of despair, Mu Yuyan lost consciousness.

 Chapter 165: 149: Su Heng’s Invitation, Furious Outrage!

    Su Heng carelessly threw the unconscious Mu Yuyan onto the ground and looked around.


    The copsed walls of the courtyard were now surrounded by more than a dozen stout men wielding swords, dressed in shortbat attire.


    The aura emanating from these men exceeded that of ordinary people; it was clear they were not civilians living here but disciples of the Demon Sect who had sneaked in. However, their strength was mediocrepared to Mu Yuyan and her twopanions, likely indicating they were outer sect members.


    After a nce, Su Heng gradually lost interest.


    Bang!


    He pinched with his hand.


    The distorted force field of the Wolf King expanded, and the heads of these disciples exploded one after another like firecrackers, with crimson muddy blood staining the ground.


    Only thest young disciple was spared by Su Heng, who beckoned him over; the man walked towards him, his face filled with fear.


    "You are a disciple of the Demon Sect," Su Heng stated."Yes!" the man nodded, his face deathly pale, "My lord, my name is Zhao Youzhi."


    "Besides these people, who else from the Demon Sect hase to Baihua County?"


    "No, no one else!" Seeing Su Heng¡¯s slightly furrowed brow, the young disciple hurriedly said, "Wait, it seems that an elder also came!"


    "Xie Linyuan, Elder Xie!"


    The young disciple said in a panic, "The matter of the Dragon King¡¯s Tomb is significant, and even Master Pang Shan couldn¡¯t make decisions alone. There¡¯s an elder from the sect who personally came here."


    "Xie Linyuan..." Su Heng hadn¡¯t heard of this name.


    However, Pang Shan¡¯s strength had nearly reached the limit of the Fiend Embryo realm.


    Thus, the elder in charge of everything from the Demon Sect could very likely be a powerhouse of the Heavenly Deceit Realm.


    The Heavenly Deceit Realm of human martial artists corresponds to the Death King level of demons. Normally, demons of the same realm are much stronger than human martial artists. It¡¯s rare for someone like Li Daoxuan who can subdue demons.


    Su Heng had already killed kings of the Death rank.


    But he had never killed a powerhouse of the Heavenly Deceit Realm, and he was somewhat eager to do so.


    "Is this person of the Heavenly Deceit Realm?" Su Heng asked. Seeing the disciple of the Demon Sect nod, he continued, "Then, could you ry a message for me? If he wants to save these disciples, have hime find me at the Demon Suppression Tower."


    "Understood!" Seeing that Su Heng did not intend to kill him.


    Theplexion of this Demon Sect disciple slowly regained some color; he patted his chest and carefully gave Su Heng a nce.


    Seeing that Su Heng¡¯s gaze did not linger on him, the young disciple quickly left.


    What he didn¡¯t notice, however,


    Was a trace of white mist in the air that he had silently inhaled into his lungs.


    The enhanced Tai Sui Fungus Strain was fiercely toxic and even more concealed.


    Although this disciple was still alive, his life had already started a countdown. Sparing no enemies was the greatest respect for Su Heng, who never had the habit of leaving survivors.


    "Next, it¡¯s time to try fusing and enhancing with demon corpses," Su Heng muttered, looking at the three Demon Sect disciples lying on the ground.


    Recalling the content of the Blood Sacrifice Secret Manual, he was bing impatient.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng lightly tapped his foot.


    His robust body instantly disappeared from the courtyard.


    At the same time, the Sun Devouring Divine Power also took effect, its powerful gravitational force acting like an invisible giant hand, taking the three of them away.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Ha¡ªha¡ªha!"


    In the dense forest, the disorderly branches seemed like fierce ghosts with bared ws.


    asionally looking up, one could see through the gaps in the trees glimpses of a stark red sunset light.


    The three were frantically running through the secluded forest.


    Dai Wanghuan felt the wound on his chest growing more painful, his breathing turning painfully hoarse.


    Bang!


    He didn¡¯t notice a rock under his feet.


    Tripping over it, he lost his bnce and stumbled forward.


    An arm reached out from the side just in time to support him; it was his fellow disciple, Zhao Ye.


    "Brother!" Zhao Ye was also drenched in sweat, his expression panicked, his eyes bloodshot, "Have we shaken off that monster yet?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Dai Wanghuan looked up and felt the terrifying stillness around him, the sunlight that fell felt chilling to the bone, "We¡¯re not safe here yet; we need to keep running, otherwise, all our efforts will be in vain."


    "But, Uncle Master..." His junior sister Ji Lian was a graceful beauty in a moon-colored dress with an oval face. But now her eyes were slightly red, her pale cheeks streaked with tears.


    The three of them came from Liuzhou, Lingxiu Sect.


    They were drawn here after learning about An Shelie¡¯s tomb from an underground ck market.


    They had initially hoped for luck, without much expectation for the treasures within the tomb, thinking even just to see the world would be good. But they hadn¡¯t even seen the shadow of the tomb when their older sect brothers and seniors were all killed.


    Thinking of that always-drunk, plump, amiable face,


    Who at thest moment fearlessly held off the lunatic from the Demon Sect alone, Dai Wanghuan felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    "Uncle Master has his own good fortune," Dai Wanghuan resolutely cheered up and said solemnly, "We must survive and not let down the sacrifice Uncle Master made!"


    "What Brother says is right!" Zhao Ye quickly nodded, "A gentleman¡¯s revenge is not toote after ten years!"


    Leaning against the tree to rest briefly, the trio continued onward.


    They soon crossed the forest and came to a hill with soft grass and pure white flowers.


    The evening breeze gently blew, creating ripples in the grass. At the top of the hill, a robust figure was standing with their back to the trio, holding a spherical object in his hand.


    Whoosh!


    Dai Wanghuan and the others slowly stopped, their faces showing a trace of despair.


    The man turned around, threw the spherical object down, and it rolled down the slope stopping at Dai Wanghuan¡¯s feet.

 Chapter 166: 149: Su Heng’s Invitation, Outrageous!

    ```


    It was a head with eyes wide open in death, twisted in agony.


    "Uncle-Master!" Ji Lian covered her mouth, while Zhao Ye gritted his teeth and clenched his fists so tightly they crackled.


    Dai Wanghuan, holding back his inner grief, stepped forward and shielded his junior brother and sister behind him.


    He took a step forward and looked up at the figure on the hillside.


    The man was dressed in a gray robe, with a towering stature and robust muscles; his hands and face were smeared with a bit of crimson blood.


    What was most peculiar were the man''s eyes.


    His pupils were constricted to pinpoints, but his sclera were excessively white.


    Being watched by those eyes felt like having a sharp weapon pressed against one''s skin, a strong sense of threat prating the marrow, making it difficult to summon even the slightest desire to resist.He was Xie Linyuan, an elder of the Demon Illusion Sect.


    "My Lingxiu Sect has no grudges with your Demon Illusion Sect. Our waters do not offend your river, so why exterminate us to thest?" Dai Wanghuan took a deep breath, took down the long sword hanging at his waist, and held it in his hand. At this moment, he was prepared for death, but he still wanted to understand the reason before his demise.


    "Our waters do not offend your river..." Xie Linyuan, as if hearing some joke, shook his head and chuckled, then retorted, "Since when has my Demon Illusion Sect needed a reason to kill?"


    "Very good! Very good indeed!" Dai Wanghuan''s eyes instantly filled with crimson blood vessels.


    "I''ll hold him back; you two seize the chance to escape!" He sent a message to his junior brother and sister, and before waiting for a reply, he lightly touched the ground with his foot, longsword held horizontally, and fiercely thrust toward Xie Linyuan on the hillside.


    In the sunset¡ª


    It was clear to see that wisps of white Qi were entwined around Dai Wanghuan''s longsword.


    The sword, seemingly stable, was in fact vibrating at an extremely high frequency due to a special force. Coupled with the Lingxiu Sect''s transmitted movement technique, when exerting full force, one could even vanish from an opponent''s sight, possessing a strong capability for sudden assassination.


    Unfortunately, his opponent was Xie Linyuan, an elder of the Demon Illusion Sect.


    The man had reached the Heavenly Deceit Realm.


    Heavenly Deceit pertains to the development of the brain, the most mysterious.


    Also divided into three steps: Hole Mystery, Qi Control, and True Return, where the first realm Hole Mystery corresponds to the development of perception. In this realm, a martial artist''s five senses could increase tens or hundreds of times, even allowing sight and touch of the incredible and cunning affairs within the Immortal Heavens.


    Dai Wanghuan''s this sword stroke was desperate, his speed pushed to the limit, the most extraordinary he had ever been.


    But in the eyes of Xie Linyuan, it was like a slow-motion action ten times slowed down. Muscle expansion and contraction, the burst of force, even every vibration of the sword de, was clear and thorough in Xie Linyuan''s perception, bright as daylight.


    Crack!


    In the instant that Dai Wanghuan was about to pierce the chest.


    Xie Linyuan struck like lightning, his two fingers pinning the de as he simultaneously injected his force into it.


    Opposing forces collided on the sword''s edge, then exploded. The ordinary iron-forged weapon could not bear it and was torn apart inch by inch in Dai Wanghuan''s hands. The scattered force and metal fragments pierced through his body, causing blood to spurt out.


    His pupils contracted, and even before he could feel the pain, Xie Linyuan''s palm had already thrust forward.


    Five fingers came together like a ded spear.


    It entered through Dai Wanghuan''s forehead and exited from the back of his head.


    The wound brought out chunks of bloodied brain, and the greatest disciple of the Lingxiu Sect was dead beyond doubt.


    In the eyes of Zhao Ye and Ji Lian, from Dai Wanghuan''s angry strike to his head sting open and meeting his death.


    Everything happened in an instant.


    As the senior brother sprinted, the ck clumps of mud kicked up from his feet had not yet fallen to the ground.


    The man was already pierced through by the Demon Sect leader''s hand, blood spreading all over the ground.


    This is the realm of Heavenly Deceit!


    To the two of them, such methods seemed undoubtedly divine and demonic.


    No longer able to muster any thought of resistance, they were filled with fear and turned to flee into the mountains and forests.


    But on the hillside, Xie Linyuan merely waved his hand forward. The shattered de fragments, screeching, shot out instantly, piercing through both their hearts, the back of their heads, and other vital areas.


    They took a few slow steps forward, then copsed just the same, a pool of fresh blood gradually gathering beneath them, mirroring the sky.


    Xie Linyuan closed his eyes, his face showing an obsessed look.


    The scent of blood, revolting to ordinary folks, was like a rich and mellow liquor to his senses.


    This was because Heavenly Deceit Realm experts, while their senses are enhanced, are also disturbed by the Immortal Heavens. One second, you see a charming girl, the next, she transforms into a peeled and oozing ghost. You think you''re enjoying a delicious meal, but your mouth feels as if it''s chewing on rotten, stinking raw meat.


    Only when fully immersed in the act of killing and taking another''s life.


    The chaotic senses could then regain some calmness.


    Finding temporary relief.


    The rustling of footsteps came, and Xie Linyuan''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he looked toward the sound.


    Stealthily approaching from the dense forest was an outer sect disciple with a slight impression on him.


    Upon seeing Xie Linyuan, the disciple immediately knelt down, weeping and beating his head on the ground incessantly, "Elder, you must avenge our brothers and sisters."


    "What happened?" Xie Linyuan asked in surprise.


    Pang Shan was extremely powerful, Mu Yuyan excelled in schemes, and with the monster Lian Shan, these three together should not encounter any idents in Baihua County.


    Zhao Youzhi recounted everything he had seen, but as he spoke, blood began to seep from his mouth and nose, and his face swelled into a frightful shade of purple. Xie Linyuan merely nced at him and knew that this disciple''s internal organs had been corroded by fungal toxins beyond saving, not even by a god.


    ```

 Chapter 167: 149: Su Heng’s Invitation, Outrageous!_3

    "Who did this?" As the sun set, Xie Linyuan''s voice was exceptionally icy, brimming with murderous intent!


    "Demon Suppression Tower, the person said they would wait for you there!" Zhao Youzhi spoke hisst words, tilted his head, and immediately lost his breath.


    "A mere Demon Suppression Bureau, very good... heh heh heh!"


    Looking at Zhao Youzhi''s corpse, Xie Linyuan''s eyes reddened, emitting a string of terrifyingughter.


    In Northern Jiang Province, even the leader of the Demon Suppression Army dared to ambush and severely wound the formidable Mo Xiang Gate! And in Jiang State, a ce he considered insignificant, they dared toy hands on his disciples. This filled Xie Linyuan with raging fury and murderous aura, startling arge flock of birds in the forest.


    "It seems staying hidden for too long has made any lowly cat or dog think they can offend me!" Xie Linyuan said coldly, "If that''s the case, then it''s time to kill again."


    Whoosh!


    The grass beneath his feet rippled.


    And with a sweep of a breeze, Xie Linyuan''s figure had already vanished....


    ...


    ...


    By the time Xie Linyuan arrived at the Demon Suppression Tower, it was a night with the moon hanging on the branches.


    The night was clear, and it was a full moon. The huge, bright moon hung in the canopy, casting a ghastly white light everywhere. A hundred-meter tall nine-story stone tower stood on the za in front of Xie Linyuan, with a quiet surrounding absent of human or animal sounds.


    The gate of the stone tower was wide open, dark and gaping, with whiffs of breeze blowing from inside, like a lurking giant beast with its gaping mouth choosing its prey.


    "They''ve set traps inside the tower, thinking they can deal with me this way!?"


    Xie Linyuan let out a coldugh, feeling a touch of disdain in his heart.


    Being a powerful being from Heavenly Deceit Realm, he could sense any anomaly, whether it be poisoned arrows, needles, or anything else. In their eyes, these were no more threatening than stones on the ground. On the contrary, the opponent''s cautious attitude seemed to him a clear sign of weakness.


    Xie Linyuan grabbed the hem of his robe and flung it to the side, stepping fearlessly into the stone gate.


    The inside of the Demon Suppression Tower was very dark; that was Xie Linyuan''s first impression.


    Then it seemed vast, like a pce prepared for a giant, with remnants of demonic essences in some corners.


    Unexpectedly,


    As he walked, Xie Linyuan encountered no traps or barriers.


    Instead, he moved unobstructed all the way to the seventh, eighth, and finally the ninth floor ¡ª atst, the monotonous environment changed. In front of Xie Linyuan was a corridor, with dragon-carved torches on both sides "bang" igniting one by one as he approached, bringing light.


    Reaching the endpoint, Xie Linyuan became even moreposed and unhurried.


    He wanted to see what kind of surprises this remote ce''s Demon Suppression Bureau could bring him.


    At the end of the corridor stood a stone door.


    As Xie Linyuan approached, the stone door automatically swung open on both sides, revealing the inside.


    A strong, pungent smell of blood rushed forth, and all he could see were wriggling Blood Flesh Fungus nkets covering the floors and walls. Xie Linyuan looked astonished, for a moment thinking his perception had been polluted, inadvertently glimpsing into the chaotic scenes of the Realm of Immortality.


    When his tongue tip touched his lower jaw, he regained rity.


    He then realized that this hellish scene wasn''t just an illusion, but was truly happening in reality.


    The huge, cold, stone room was devoid ofnterns, yet it wasn''t dark. It was shrouded in a dark red, eerie glow. The sources of these lights were three enormous blood-colorednterns hanging from the ceiling, each with a diameter of over a meter, continuously writhing as if alive¡ª


    No, no, Xie Linyuan fixed his gaze for a better look.


    Although he had lived more than three hundred years and endured countless trials, he suddenly held his breath, eyes wide open.


    Those hanging objects on the ceiling that were emitting light were notnterns, but unmistakably the three disciples of Demon Suppression Sect who had gone missing.


    Their limbs had been severed, and their facial features were crudely stitched together with thick threads.


    Their abdomens were swollen like those of pregnant women, as big as millstones, filled with blood-colored liquid, stretching their skin taut as tissue paper.


    Through their skin and the liquid, one could see something forming inside, with a vague ck outline.


    Strings of bloody flesh tentacles extended upward from their spines, converging on the ceiling, then falling onto a broad experiment table in the center of the room. A burly figure in a white robe was manipting something on the table.


    As he moved his hands, the tentacles writhed, and the three disciples of Demon Suppression Sect let out agonized, desperate moans.


    Bang!


    One of thenterns, seemingly that of Mu Yuyan, suddenly shook violently and exploded with a crash.


    Thick blood sttered everywhere, some evennding on the man''s white robe, but he seemed unconcerned.


    "As expected, it still failed."


    Su Heng sighed.


    He slowly turned around, his face bearing a gentle smile as he looked towards Xie Linyuan.


    Xie Linyuan by then was numb with anger, yet had calmed down, with murderous intentions brewing crazily in his bloodshot eyes!


    "You..." Xie Linyuan said coldly, "What have you done to my disciples?"


    "This is from the blood sacrifice techniques seized from your station, couldn''t you recognize it?" Su Heng first seemed a bit surprised, then casually exined, "I nned to use the method of forging Divine Weapons through blood sacrifice to fuse demon corpses, so I took three of your Demon Suppression Sect''s disciples as materials."


    Su Heng said somewhat regretfully, "Their physical strength is too low, it seems they still can''t withstand this level of modification."


    "But you are different, a strong man from Heavenly Deceit Realm. You might realize my concept." Su Heng, wearing a smile, reached out a bloodied hand to Xie Linyuan, "Just, I wonder if Elder Xie would be willing to give up his life to assist me?"


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    Xie Linyuan withdrew his gaze from his disciples, staring nkly at him. First in silence, and then with fury turned toughter:


    "For so many years, so many years! You are still the first to dare to provoke my Demon Suppression Sect like this!"


    Xie Linyuan roared.


    Terrifying murderous intent exploded instantly like thunder, sweeping in all directions.


    His smile gradually tore, twisted, became ferocious, his five fingers suddenly clenched into a fist, and even the ground beneath his feet burst open with a loud noise, the powerful impact causing the entire Demon Suppression Tower to tremble and shake¡ª


    And with that roar, Xie Linyuan''s figure suddenly vanished, appearing like lightning above Su Heng''s head!

 Chapter 168: 150: Duel with Heavenly Deceit, Helping You Save Face

    Chapter 168: 150: Duel with Heavenly Deceit, Helping You Save Face


    Boom!


    Xie Linyuan''s furious strike was steadily caught by Su Heng with one hand.


    A massive air explosion burst between them, the shock waves spilling wildly in all directions.


    Two "meatnterns" hanging from the ceiling swayed violently, their light flickering, and despite their mouths being sewn shut, anguished screams and low growls could be heard!


    "Give up,"


    The smile on Su Heng''s face gradually faded, turning cold as he spoke calmly, "You are no match for me, and to continue struggling will only bring more despair. Those who make enemies of me often end up in a very miserable state."


    "Kid! Who the fuck do you think you''re talking to!"


    Xie Linyuan was furious to the extreme, his eyes bloodshot and his face covered with twisting, terrifying veins.


    Ever since he had entered the Heavenly Deceit Realm, he had never encountered such a death-defying creature."I usually kill people with one blow, but this time might be an exception," Xie Linyuan activated the Super Sensory State unique to the warriors of the Heavenly Deceit Realm. His figure blurred, gradually disappearing from Su Heng''s field of vision and perception, but his cold and terrifying voice still continuously came from all directions.


    "You deserve to be sliced to pieces a thousand times over!"


    Xie Linyuan brought his palms together like a knife, with ghastly pale sharpness in his qi, and shed toward Su Heng''s neck.


    Bang!


    Su Heng raised his left arm, blocking on the side.


    Arge amount of airflow instantly exploded, forming a white jet in all directions.


    On the battlefield, Su Heng''s towering stature stood steady as a mountain, unmoved. Even as a warrior of the Heavenly Deceit Realm, it was not easy for Xie Linyuan to break through Su Heng''s defense and truly injure him. But one feature of warriors in this realm was their speed.


    If one attempt didn''t work, then they would try ten more times, a hundred times.


    Repeatedly attacking the weak point, a constant drip wears away the stone, will eventually cause a qualitative change.


    Bang!


    While blocking Xie Linyuan,


    Su Heng''s right hand, like a heavy cannon, fired off, mming into the air in front of him.


    Just in the nick of time, Xie Linyuan, with his extraordinary reaction speed, dodged it. A terrifying airflow came from behind; using his peripheral vision, Xie Linyuan was shocked to discover that the wall behind him, built of luminous stones, had been pierced through, bright moonlight spilling into the tower from outside.


    "Such formidable physique!" Xie Linyuan''s heart tightened, "But it''s useless if you can''t hit me!"


    "Secret Technique¡¤Golem True Martial!"


    Xie Linyuan took a deep breath, his chest expanded, then burst out with a terrifying roar like an ancient behemoth. At the same time, his body swelled, with his Achilles tendons getting thicker, and a robust force enveloped his body, forming an armor.


    Empowered by the True Martial, Xie Linyuan''s already swift speed increased by another thirty percent in an instant.


    In Su Heng''s vision, it seemed as if seven identical Xie Linyuans suddenly appeared around his body. This was not some sorcery or secret technique, but purely due to Xie Linyuan''s speed reaching the extreme, even surpassing the limits of Su Heng''s reactions and causing a visual disorientation effect.


    "So this is the Heavenly Deceit Realm," Su Heng thought, as many realizations sprung to mind.


    He had already gained a certain understanding of this profound realm thanks to the information passed down within the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Reading about it in documents was one thing,


    But actually feeling it in battle was something else entirely.


    Bang!


    Xie Linyuan threw a direct punch toward Su Heng''s face.


    Su Heng reached to grab it but was dodged by Xie Linyuan''s sidestep.


    Then, in less than a heartbeat, bang, bang, bang, three punchesnded on Su Heng''s back heart, left upper arm, and abdomen respectively. The three dull impacts ovepped as if Su Heng had only been struck once, but at three different spots, his clothes burst open at once.


    In the beginning, Su Heng made a token attempt to defend,


    But as his robes gradually got shredded and ruined, he tossed aside the idea altogether and simply gave up.


    Xie Linyuan''s attacks seemed ferocious,


    But the damage they did to Su Heng was truly negligible.


    Even using all his strength and secret techniques to leave a slight scratch on Su Heng''s Copper Skin and Iron Bones was quite an aplishment. The various forces carried in the punches were even absorbed the moment they entered Su Heng''s body.


    After hundreds of punches, Xie Linyuan fought more and more fiercely, but Su Heng was gradually losing patience.


    "The Heavenly Deceit Realm, now that I have a basic understanding of this realm," he closed his eyes, then reopened them.


    A sh of golden lightning crossed his pupils, "Then it''s time to end this!"


    Roar!


    A terrifying roar.


    It was as if an ancient dragon had reappeared in the world, the horrifying Dragon Power surged like tidal waves.


    Wherever the Dragon Power went, the whole universe turned into ck and white. In front of Su Heng, everything seemed to freeze.


    The sound waveyered uponyer, and the Dragon Power stacked repeatedly.


    Inside the Demon Suppression Tower,


    The sole recipient of this fearsome roar, Xie Linyuan, felt his head hammering as if it were struck by a mace.


    For a moment, Xie Linyuan''s consciousness went nk.


    His heart was struck with terror, and he broke into a cold sweat.


    Hastily, he stomped down heavily with the tip of his toe, turning over in a somersault, leaping backward more than ten meters. Hended on the ground, stumbling and in disarray, then looked uncertainly towards Su Heng.


    Su Heng''s clothes were torn and tattered from the recent exchange, hanging like rags over his robust and well-built body. He looked a bit ragged, but when Su Heng ripped open and tossed aside his robe with a ripping noise, his muscr and bulging limbs showed no sign of injury whatsoever!


    "Too weak,pared to a death-level Demon Lord, human martial artists of the same realm are indeed quite inferior." Su Heng''s gaze had been exceedingly calm from start to finish, yet now it held a slight disappointment as he looked toward Xie Linyuan.


    Such a look.


    It was like a sharp de, deeply piercing into Xie Linyuan''s chest.


    The fierce blow damaged his pride as a powerhouse of the Heavenly Deceit Realm!


    "Big talk is cheap! Not having reached Heavenly Deceit, not having unleashed sensory mutations, you and I might as well be in twopletely different spaces with entirely different flows of time. I might not be able to easily harm you, but you can''t catch me either. What can you do to me!?"


    Xie Linyuan sneered coldly, "We, the people of the demonic sect, act without prohibitions."


    "Indeed you are formidable, but not necessarily without weak spots. Moreover, let''s say you truly have the body of invulnerability. What about your family, your friends? You can''t possibly carry them with you twenty-four hours a day."


    As he said this, Xie Linyuan wore a look of pride.


    Unfortunately, after hearing these words, Su Heng did not show the expected anger, but continued to look at him with an expressionless face. It was only that his gaze became colder, as if he were looking at a lifeless corpse without any warmth!


    "Thest one who dared speak these words in front of me now no longer has a family."


    "What, do you want to follow in their footsteps?"


    Suddenly, Su Heng let out a ''heh'' noise, then shook his head and said with a coldugh, "Moreover, you know far too little about me. I can kill a Demon Lord; crushing a denizen of the Heavenly Deceit Realm is even less worthy of mention¡ªhow do you know I don''t have other methods to catch you!?"


    "You¡ª!" Xie Linyuan was just about to retort with scorn.


    But in an instant, a strong sense of crisis, like a mountainous tsunami, came crashing toward him.


    His head exploded with a bang, and his expression showed sheer terror. Although he didn''t know what was happening, Xie Linyuan did not hesitate. He trusted his intuition implicitly, and without any second thoughts, turned around and ran towards the damaged wall, seeking to leave the battlefield.


    Behind him, within the blood-red chamber.


    Bang bang!


    Two explosive sounds.


    Thenterns fashioned from Pang Shan and Lian Qing burst open.


    Amidst the stter of blood, the remaining two demonic corpses flew out, to be absorbed and merged into Su Heng''s body!


    "Devour the Sun!"


    Su Heng''s face twisted, and his eyes flickered with a tyrannical red light.


    He reached out his hand, and as if a ck hole suddenly appeared in his palm, a terrifying gravitational force emerged on the battlefield.


    The air outside rushed into the Demon Suppression Tower, driving a stream of white air that produced a ''whooshing'' sound.


    Xie Linyuan''s face was filled with terror.


    The skin on his face and the clothes on his body fluttered wildly under this force.


    While the demonic corpse''s divine skills of a death-level Demon Lord were powerful, relying solely on this force to stop a fighter of the Heavenly Deceit Realm was rather unlikely.


    But that didn''t matter.


    Su Heng hadn''t counted on this alone to deliver a fatal blow.


    As long as he could slow down Xie Linyuan''s speed with the gravitational force generated by "Devour the Sun," then he would pose no threat. In Su Heng''s eyes, he was no different from a piece of garbage.


    Boom!


    The ground beneath Su Heng''s feet burst open.


    His massive frame, like a pitch-ck raging dragon, tore directly through the wall.


    Under the bright moonlight, amidst the dust raised from the shattered wall, an exaggeratedly ferocious punch came crashing down onto Xie Linyuan''s head.


    In mid-air¡ª


    Xie Linyuan changed direction and locked eyes with Su Heng.


    In an instant, he felt as if his entire vision was filled with that exaggeratedly dominating punch, with no room to dodge or withstand it. With a roaring cry, he funneled all the strength in his body into his arms and lunged forward to block.


    Boom!


    The massive iron fist struck Xie Linyuan like a meteor, exploding on impact.


    A clear blood-colored shockwave ring was visible between them, and the tremendous force of the impact, coupled with the robust energy derived from practicing the Secret Technique¡¤Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms, surged in all at once, shattering and destroying Xie Linyuan''s protective energies.


    His body flew backward like a ything.


    And in mid-air.


    Su Heng delivered another strike from above.


    His thick, imposing leg descended with the ruthless force of a god''s axe, striking unmercifully in the middle of Xie Linyuan''s lower abdomen.


    Bang!


    The immense power crushed bones and internal organs.


    Xie Linyuan''s body nearly folded in two under the force of the brutal blow, as his head and ankles snapped together with a crack.


    He spewed out a mouthful of old blood, his eyeballs bulging as if they were about to pop out of their sockets.


    The trajectory of his flight shifted from horizontal to a vertical fall.


    Finally, with a "boom," he crashed heavily to the ground.


    The newly repaired za once again caved in and exploded, even shaking the Demon Suppression Tower noticeably.


    Amidst the dust, Su Heng''s steps were heavy and steady as he walked toward the crater formed by the fall, "I''ve said it before, no matter how you struggle, the oue will be the same."


    "¡ªIf you don''t want to die with dignity, then I can only help you die without it."

 Chapter 169: 151: Spiritual Domain, Terrifying Giant Whale!

    Chapter 169: 151: Spiritual Domain, Terrifying Giant Whale!


    In the distance, atop a tower controlled by the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Wang Xindong, Zhou Guiyu, Luo Shuang, Li Hongxiu, and others were also watching this battle.


    After all, a powerhouse of the Heavenly Deceit Realm was a legendary being. Even for these elders and Deputy Governors, such beings were incredibly mysterious; they hoped to gain something from this battle.


    But unexpectedly¡ª


    "A powerhouse of the Heavenly Deceit Realm was taken down so easily!" Wang Xindong eximed with wide eyes, unable to believe it, "I was actually worried about the Deputy Governor just before."


    "He''s so strong. It''s just that every time the Deputy Governor fights, it''s cataclysmic."


    Zhou Guiyu also continually eximed, "The square was just repaired not long ago, and a good deal of money was spent. Now it has to be repaired all over again."


    Luo Shuang''s bright eyes slightly trembled, looking somewhat mischievously at Li Hongxiu.


    She stretched out her hand and poked Li Hongxiu''s pale, cool cheek, as the young girl lifted her head to look expressionlessly at the older sister next to her."What does it feel like to be an enemy of the Deputy Governor?" Luo Shuang asked curiously.


    Li Hongxiu had been personally captured by Su Heng and detained in the Demon Suppression Tower before joining the Demon Suppression Bureau. This was no secret to these Deputy Governors. Since it was an order directly from the Deputy Governor, there was nothing wrong with Li Hongxiu.


    But regarding some of Li Hongxiu''s past experiences, everyone was inevitably curious.


    Hearing the two women''s conversation.


    Zhou Guiyu and Wang Xindong also looked over curiously.


    Li Hongxiu''s gaze became vacant, as if lost in memories. Then she shivered as terrifying memories flooded her mind. She didn''t answer and instead walked quietly to the corner of the tower''s upper floor, squatting down in istion, leaving Luo Shuang, Wang Xindong, and the others with only her lonely silhouette.


    The three exchanged nces, and Luo Shuang felt somewhat embarrassed.


    She tiptoed over, wanting to apologize and offer a word offort but didn''t know what to say.


    ...


    At the square beneath the Demon Suppression Tower, the dust settled.


    Su Heng had decided not to deliver a fatal blow in the battle, as he needed Xie Linyuan''s body to merge with demon corpses.


    Of course, falling into Su Heng''s hands alive was indeed a terrifying matter. The three disciples from the Demon Elephant School were a clear precedent of this.


    Xie Linyuan''s bones were severely shattered, but his strong will kept him conscious.


    He struggled to turn his head to look at Su Heng.


    Su Heng stood at the edge of the pit, arms crossed, the bright, clear moonlight casting a chilly glow on his imposing frame.


    "If you knew your own end, would you still choose to struggle, bringing upon yourself more pain and despair?" Su Heng asked calmly, looking at the infamous elder of the Demon Elephant School.


    "Hehehe..." Xie Linyuan grinned in pain.


    ck blood gushed from his nose and mouth, staining his shattered jaw and chest in a ghastly manner.


    "Do you think this battle ends here?" Xie Linyuan sneered in agony.


    "Otherwise?" Su Heng shrugged, "You can''t even move a finger, so what else can you do?"


    "You are mistaken, you know too little about the Heavenly Deceit Realm."


    Xie Linyuan''s pupils were like the abyss, shining with a ck light that swirled. "Everyone thinks that the secret technique of my Demon Elephant School lies in the physical training, but they arepletely wrong. The real secret move of my Demon Elephant School lies in the spirit, especially after reaching the Heavenly Deceit level..."


    "Have you heard of the evil technique of entrapping the soul?" Xie Linyuan''s expression suddenly became serious.


    "Huh!?" Su Heng frowned slightly.


    Before he could react, he felt a slight sting in the center of his forehead. Soon after, the world before his eyes darkened and crumbled. When his disrupted vision cleared, he found himself no longer on the square but appeared on a cold, dark sea.


    The surroundings were pitch-ck, without sun or moon, only the cold and dark sea water from all sides.


    The only light came from himself.


    Su Heng looked down, spread his fingers, and, despite the change in environment, maintained the same bodily sensations. He thought for a moment and guessed that this ce must be his Spiritual Domain.


    "Whoosh!"


    An incongruous sound broke the silence.


    Su Heng looked up, following the sound, and saw another faint light appearing in the dark, void-like Spiritual Domain.


    A robust body, gray-white robes.


    A cold, emotionless face, and those sharply narrowed, piercing pupils.


    "Xie Linyuan!" Su Heng greeted him warmly, without irritation or panic, "So this is your trump card, interesting."


    "What do you take my Demon Elephant School for! Just looking at your condescending expression makes me sick." Xie Linyuan''s face was filled with murderous intent, and his voice was chillingly cold, "This is a battlefield of the spirit, your physical prowess won''t be of any use here."


    "Die¡ªBang!"


    Before he could finish speaking, Su Heng reached out and made a squeezing motion.


    Xie Linyuan''s body exploded into countless pieces of crimson flesh, which, in the next moment, like time reversing, swiftly reformed. Xie Linyuan''s figure reappeared in front of Su Heng, but this time his expression was much more solemn.


    "I never expected your innate spiritual power to be so formidable!" His expression became even more resentful as he bitterly said, "Damn it, heaven truly isn''t fair."


    "Talent, physique, and even powerful spiritual power¡ªwhy do all the good things lie with you."

 Chapter 170: 151: Spiritual Domain, the Terrifying Behemoth Whale!_2

    "You only see the glory I have in front of people, but you don''t see the hard work I put in behind the scenes,"


    Su Heng said gently,forting.


    "Haha, cut the crap, you think you are sure to win!?" Xie Linyuan said coldly, "Deciding the victor isn''t merely about the strength of spiritual power."


    "Secret Technique¡¤Golem Dharma Body!"


    Xie Linyuan''s five fingers fluttered up and down, creating illusions.


    He then pped his abdomen hard, making a pping sound, and arge swath of ck mist surged out of his body instantly. The ck mist formed armor that enveloped his entire body. When the mist dissipated, what stood before Su Heng was an over five-meter-tall figure d in heavy armor, wielding an axe in the left hand and a mace in the right, the ferocious Dharma King with raging eyes.


    Xie Linyuan used the Secret Technique to transform into the enraged Dharma King.


    He pushed off the ground with force, leaped forward, and the massive axe swung towards Su Heng''s chest without warning.


    Bang!Su Heng once again reached out and made a grasping motion in the air.


    Although his spiritual power was formidable, its application paled inparison to a Heavenly Deceit master like Xie Linyuan.


    The bonds formed by spiritual power were forcibly broken by thetter, who then let out a roar and, with the speed of a thunderp, hammered towards Su Heng''s chest.


    Crack!


    It seemed like cracks were spreading across Su Heng''s Spiritual Body.


    His whole body swiftly retreated backward,nding heavily in a void.


    Su Heng looked down, seemingly interested in examining the narrow and deep wound on his chest, which let no blood but small points of light akin to fireflies escape.


    And as these points of light dissipated from Su Heng''s body, it began to appear somewhat dimmed.


    Seeing this, Xie Linyuan burst into uproariousughter, "You never thought this day woulde, did you!"


    Since their first encounter, Xie Linyuan had always been dominated by Su Heng, treated without any respect. He didn''t have a chance to show his temper. ??


    That was until just now, when Su Heng was injured for the first time.


    To Xie Linyuan, it felt like finding a spring in a parched desert, a sense of tion at his unexpected survival made him so excited that he seemed almost to have a touch of madness about him.


    "Bring it on!" Xie Linyuanughed wildly as if he had already won, "I won''t just kill you easily, I''ll take over your body and then tear your loved ones to shreds bit by bit, letting you fully taste this despair and pain!"


    "This is the price for being an enemy of the Golem Sect!"


    Boom!


    Xie Linyuan grew increasingly ferocious in battle, ck mist swirled around him, and a tumultuous radiance surged forth.


    He blitzed across the void with a thud, his giant axe creating a screeching sound as it heavily smashed into Su Heng''s neck. Just like before, Su Heng had no reaction. Holding the handle of the axe, Xie Linyuan swept unobstructed through the air, feeling a rush of exhration and even breaking into madughter. n?vel.co?


    But as heughed, Xie Linyuan realized something was not right.


    He felt that the axe in his hand was unusually light. Looking down, he was shocked to see only the handle remaining in his grasp.


    Looking up, he locked eyes with Su Heng.


    Su Heng tilted his head and suddenly said, "Have you ever heard of thentern fish?"


    "Lantern fish? What nonsense are you babbling about?" Xie Linyuan looked at the handle in his hand, trying to make sense of what had just happened. Not daring to make any rash moves, he simply watched Su Heng from a distance with a furrowed brow, on high alert.


    "Lantern fish, they live in the deep sea. They use the glowing protrusion on their head to attract prey, and when the prey gets close, they reveal their true form and swallow it whole with one bite,"


    As he spoke, a smile spread across Su Heng''s face.


    "What do you mean by that!?" Xie Linyuan didn''t understand but felt an ominous premonition rising within him.


    His heart was filled with horror. Had it been the real world, his hair would be standing on end by now. But with the battleing so far, there was no more retreating. Xie Linyuan suddenly looked stern and said coldly, "You think you can disrupt my thoughts with your flowery words? Wishful thinking!"


    "I don''t need to outsmart an ant," Su Heng replied calmly, "I just wanted to tell you that sometimes what you see isn''t necessarily the truth."


    "For instance, how can you be sure that what you''re seeing now is the real me?"


    "What kind of joke is this¡ª"


    Xie Linyuan''s speech was interrupted by a dull, thunderous roar. He opened his mouth wide, his eyes bulging in disbelief as he looked down at the waters beneath his feet. The pitch-ck sea water was boiling, creating waves that rose with an unbelievable speed and surged upwards.


    "Roar!"


    A dragon''s cry crossed through the ages.


    A huge whale-like ck creature slowly emerged from the sea. It was so massive, hundreds of meters in length¡ªjust the part exposed above the water resembled a gigantic ind. Its back was covered with pitch-ck, menacing shells like towering cliffs, and its lower jaw was writhing with scarlet tentacles.


    Upon its appearance, this whale unabashedly exuded an ancient and enigmatic powerful aura, dominating the entire space with unrivaled tyranny.


    Continuous, thunderous noises bombarded Xie Linyuan''s brain.


    His face was filled with a mix of fear and astonishment, his mouth opened to its fullest, but he could only emit a gasping sound.


    The whale leaped out of the water.


    It had no eyes, no nostrils, no superfluous facial features to speak of.


    Only a mouth, sorge it was terrifying, filling its entire face. At that moment, the abyss-like jaws gaped open, revealing the hellish, worm-like sharp teeth inside. The mouth was so huge that as it bit down toward Xie Linyuan, thetter felt as though the whole heavens and earth were bearing down on him with a thunderous roar.

 Chapter 171: 151: Spiritual Domain, Terrifying Giant Whale!_3

    In the moment before being swallowed by the gigantic whale, Xie Linyuan finally understood the exact meaning of the ntern fish" Su Heng had mentioned.


    Within the Spiritual Domain.


    The appearance of its master could change with desires, experiences, and even the Cultivation Technique, among other factors.


    It didn''t necessarilypletely match their external appearance.


    The "Su Heng" he had just encountered in the Spiritual Domain was merely bait created on the fly to test his opponent. And the hundred-meter-long whale hidden in the depths of the sea was Su Heng''s true form, representing his greedy desire to devour everything!


    The intense suction force continued unyielding from the gaping mouth, causing Xie Linyuan''s ash-gray hair to whip about in wild disarray.


    "I''ll hit your mother!!!" In the pitch-ck and icy destion, Xie Linyuan could no longer hold on, and his Spiritual Body exploded and copsed in a burst of crazedughter, "What the hell kind of monster is this!"


    Bang!


    The massive mouth bit down, closing shut.Meanwhile, under the bright moonlight below the Demon Suppression Tower,


    Su Heng elegantly took a white handkerchief from Li Hongxiu''s hand, let out a belch, and meticulously wiped the corner of his mouth where a little blood had stained.


    He folded the handkerchief neatly and returned it to Li Hongxiu.


    Su Heng''s gaze settled back on Xie Linyuan''s broken and severely injured body.


    This body''s chest was still heaving with breath, but the eyes had be incredibly vacant, simr to a vegetative person''s, making it an ideal subject for Su Heng''s experiments¡ªbearing an exaggeratedly robust physique, andbined with the experience obtained from others like Pang Shan and Mu Yuyan, Su Heng waspletely confident he could sessfully merge the monster skeletons this time.


    Su Heng had already encountered fighters from the Heavenly Deceit Realm.


    What left the deepest impression on him from this realm was the terrifying speed that defiedmon sense and the intuition that bordered on foresight.


    To deal with such an opponent, one either had to increase their own speed.


    Or slow down the opponent''s speed.


    Su Heng, still a distance away from the Heavenly Deceit level, could only figure out how to break his opponent''s legs.


    But relying solely on Tuo Long Duke''s "Sun Devouring" Divine Skills was still insecure, for one thing it had only suction, making it easy to be targeted and countered. On the other hand, for someone at the level of Heavenly Deceit, such power was insufficient to determine the oue of the battle.


    Su Heng managed to easily deal with Xie Linyuan.


    However, there was an element of surprise at y.


    If Xie Linyuan had fled at the first sign of something amiss, it was uncertain whether Su Heng could have caught up to and killed him.


    But once he merged with the monster skeletons to create Divine Skills even more powerful than "Sun Devouring,"


    Su Heng would be much more assured of sess.


    "Take this man to the Demon Suppression Tower, and be careful not to damage him," Su Heng softlymanded.


    Zhou Guiyu, Wang Xindong, and the others hurriedly bowed their heads in acknowledgment.


    As they respectfullyplied, they realized that Su Heng seemed to hesitate to proceed. Wang Xindong, puzzled, looked up to see Su Heng standing still, with a slight frown, as if he were contemting something. ?


    "City Lord?" Wang Xindong asked, somewhat concerned.


    "It''s fine." Su Heng opened his eyes, his face shing with an expression of surprised delight. He hadn''t expected that after devouring Xie Linyuan''s spirit and will, there would be an additional gain. Xie Linyuan''s past experiences and memories were now unfolding in Su Heng''s consciousness.


    It was like an unguarded book, open for him to browse at will.


    Su Heng became immediately curious.


    After all, Xie Linyuan was a practitioner from the Heavenly Deceit Realm, and his cultivation experience was very useful to Su Heng.


    But one doesn''t know until they look, and once he looked, Su Heng was startled. He randomly flipped through the pages and was taken aback to find that Xie Linyuan was actually from Skull in...

 Chapter 172: 152: On the Brink of an Abyss, A Mysterious Buddha Statue

    Su Heng''s brows furrowed slightly as he perused with interest the past experiences of Xie Linyuan.


    He was born on Skull in, to a warrior tribe, with childhood memories having be very vague. The only impressions that remained were of the iron-gray distant sky, the de-sharp cold wind, the parched and cracked earth, and his father''s palms, red and fissured.


    In the year he turned twelve, Xie Linyuan''s nomadic tribe was annihted.


    The environment on Skull in was harsh, resources were limited, and it wasmon for tribes to wage war against each other and even resort to cannibalism.


    A monk passing by saved him from the hands of an enemy tribe leader with a piece of green agate.


    There was no sense of relief in Xie Linyuan''s heart, only profound fear.


    This was because on these ins there were rumors about the snow mountain monks who practiced Tantricism; they were said to torture their ves and impose suffering upon them. They believed that souls refined through torture possessed mana and used the ves'' fontanelles and limbs to create magic artifacts.


    Fortunately, these rumors did note to pass for Xie Linyuan.


    "You have a destiny with Buddha," said the monk to Xie Linyuan before teaching him the cultivation technique and giving him demonic flesh to consume, to break his limits.Over the next decade or so,


    Xie Linyuan and the monk wandered across Skull in, exploring the four seas.


    They dealt with many tribes, witnessed incredible sights, and also encountered the indescribable great terrors that lurked in the darkness.


    The turning point happened during the summer of that year, during the Demon Suppression Army''s autumn hunt.


    The iron cavalry of the Great Zhou Dynasty surrounded the tribe that the master and disciple were visiting. In an effort to cover Xie Linyuan''s escape, the monk did not manage to get out alive. In other words, it was this monk from the Endless White Tower Temple in the snow mountain who was the actual target of the Demon Suppression Army''s autumn hunt.


    From a distance, he watched a savage general with blood-stained teeth decapitate the monk and hold his head, as if beholding a rare treasure.


    He heard the frenzied shouts of the Demon Suppression Army, "A head for ten pieces of silver."


    A tribe of thousands was reduced to rubble in the blink of an eye.


    Regardless of gender or age, the Demon Suppression Army cut off everyone''s heads as trophies to bring back to the capital to boast of their martial achievements. They set the tents on fire, stole the herders'' cattle and sheep, and then sprinkled sulfur and poison on the farnd and precious clean water sources, leaving behind nothing but pitch-ck charred ground.


    Xie Linyuan once heard the monk say,


    A thousand years ago, Skull in was called "Motuo Teng''anda."


    In the localnguage of Skull in, "Motuo" means flower, "Teng" is grass, and "Anda" means heaven.


    When put together,


    It means a paradise-like prairie, covered in blooming flowers.


    But now, all Xie Linyuan saw was blood-soaked ground and scorched remains. The dark-purple earth looked like blotches on a corpse, thick smoke billowed into the sky, and the air was filled with the stench of burning flesh. ??


    Looking at the in, headless monk, riddled with holes, a fierce emotion arose in Xie Linyuan''s heart for the first time.


    It was only many yearster


    That Xie Linyuan understood this emotion was called hatred.


    Under the drive of hatred, Xie Linyuan concluded his cultivation on Skull in.


    With his now remarkable martial skills, he joined a merchant caravan, then blended into Jiangbei Continent with them and began to devise his assassination n. He wanted to kill thatmander to avenge his master and to pay homage to the herders on the ins who had once taken him in.


    Upon reaching Jiangbei Continent, despite being considered a deste frontier by the Great Zhou Dynasty, Xie Linyuan was still shocked by the sights before him.


    He had never seen such fertilend or such grand, bustling cities.


    The people living there did not have to worry about war or the great terrors lurking in the darkness.


    This made Xie Linyuan feel like they were the ones truly alive, while those tribespeople living beyond the frontier on Skull in were nothing more than beasts worth ten pieces of silver per head.


    "Heh heh, ten pieces of silver," Su Heng seemed to hear Xie Linyuan''s cold and mournfulughter in his ear.


    In Jiangbei Continent, a strong adult ox cost thirty pieces of silver, the equivalent to the lives of a family of three from the Skull in beyond the frontier.


    The more flourishing the sights he saw, the fiercer the hatred in Xie Linyuan''s heart became.


    That bone-deep hatred was like poison in his throat, like an abscess at the bottom of his heart that could not be healed or forgotten, quelled only slightly by bloodshed.


    He pored over ancient texts and chose a name for himself, "Xie Linyuan."


    On the brink of an abyss, walking on thin ice.


    As a reminder to never forget his hatred.


    Unfortunately, at that time Xie Linyuan was merely demon-formed.


    In mortal eyes, he might already appear formidable, but in the eyes of the Demon Suppression Army''smander from the Heavenly Deceit Realm, he was no different from an ant.


    Not to mention an assassination,


    He could not even get close to that Demon Suppression Armymander.


    After several attempts which not only yielded nothing, but also put him in great peril,


    At the moment of crisis, he was saved and taken in by people from the Demon Elephant Sect, and Xie Linyuan, owing to his fierce determination, won the appreciation of the sect''s upper echelons. In the following two hundred years, Xie Linyuan fought more ferociously with each battle, with both his personal cultivation and his status within the sect climbing ever higher.


    He exterminated the entire family of an opponent on an outing to carry out a task.


    Such acts had been done far too many times to stir any emotions in Xie Linyuan''s stony heart.


    But a girl hiding in a cab caught Xie Linyuan''s attention.


    "Such burning hatred in those eyes..." Xie Linyuan remembered his younger self, "I''ll name you Xie Xianyu. From today onward, you will cultivate with me. Perhaps one day I can die at the hands of my own disciple, surpassing the blue with the indigo, would also be considered not bad."


    Again, nearly a hundred years hurried by, and finally¡ª


    He had reached the pinnacle of his innate talent, the peak of the demon embryo.


    By this time, Xie Linyuan was already more than three hundred years old, even if he had merged two demon corpses and extended his own life through some other demonic secret techniques, he was still in decline, no longer at his peak.


    But his enemy was still alive, and had even be themander of the Demon Suppression Army of Jiangbei Province.


    A full three hundred years.


    He thought he had put down those hatreds long ago, forgotten them.


    But staring at his aged face in the mirror, Xie Linyuan was startled to realize that those things were still lurking in the depths of his heart. Knowing certain death awaited him, Xie Linyuan still chose to go forth to assassinate. He naturally failed, and was even seriously injured by a young general in the Demon Suppression Army before he could see his enemy.


    The memories that followed were a blur.


    Su Heng rubbed his head. As he continued to browse, it was already the time when Xie Linyuan stepped into the Heavenly Deceit Realm, nning to go to Jiangzhou to search for the tomb of Dragon King An Shelie. Since Xie Linyuan entered the Heavenly Deceit Realm, his memories became vague and distorted.


    And it felt to Su Heng as if he had a split spirit, with memories always intermittent.


    Nevertheless, even so.


    Su Heng detected key information from these memories, "Demon Elephant Sect is looking for the tomb, it seems that it''s not just for the cultivation technique and burial items left by An Shelie, they want to find some message from the tomb..."


    Su Heng furrowed his brow, touching his chin.


    He did not detect more specific messages in Xie Linyuan''s memories.


    The memories continued to the events that took ce in Jiangzhou, even those of the time when he shed with Su Heng himself.


    From the viewpoint of the opponent, facing oneself. This feeling was also particrly novel to Su Heng, he watched for a while, then couldn''t help but exim, "This kind of opponent with high attack, strong defense, and control abilities is really disgusting, and there''s even a second form, like fighting a boss without any enjoyment."


    "How did Xie Linyuan, who was gravely injured and on the brink of old age, suddenly enter the Heavenly Deceit Realm?"


    Su Heng was quite puzzled in his heart.


    The most crucial information had been skipped over. He focused his attention and began to rewind his memories.


    Full, softly glowing thighs appeared in Su Heng''s field of vision, and looking further up was a pair of towering soft breasts and a stunningly beautiful face with a natural seductiveness.


    This woman was named Ke Yn, the Sect Leader of the Demon Elephant Sect.


    This was somewhat unexpected; Su Heng had thought it would be a bloodthirsty madman over three meters tall, with muscles all over, who would tear people to shreds and eat them without a word.


    Su Heng listened to the conversation.


    Because by this time, Xie Linyuan was almost dead, his consciousness blurred.


    The content of the conversation was also unclear, but he faintly heard mentions of "he''s almost dead," "Linyuan," "Lushena Buddha," "perhaps there is still hope," and so on.


    Soon, his consciousness plunged into darkness, he must have fainted due to his severe injuries.


    When Xie Linyuan''s consciousness returned, Su Heng found himself under a huge dark rock wall.


    All around was a dense forest, and in the sky hung a massive full moon, almost asrge as half the dome of heaven, its cold moonlight soaking the entire rock wall within.


    The surroundings were silent, the moonlight dispelling the darkness. The middle of the rock wall was carved with a majestic great Buddha, and at the Buddha''s sides were equally dignified bodhisattvas and Arhats, whose names Su Heng did not know.


    This rock wall might have a history of thousands, if not tens of thousands of years. Whether the Buddha in the center or the Bodhisattvas and Arhats on either side, their patterns were severely eroded by the wind. Details on their clothing and lines on their faces had all but disappeared, leaving only the general outline.


    But that vast and majestic dignity could still be felt through Xie Linyuan''s memories.


    The Buddha''s left hand was ced across the left leg, and the right hand was curled up with the thumb and middle finger touching while the other fingers spread out naturally.


    Su Heng''s mother was a Buddhist and would often recite scriptures at home.


    He knew that the hand seals of the Buddha contained messages, and even that particr hand seals could only be used by certain Buddhas to provide distinction.


    Of course, identifying these hand seals was beyond Su Heng''s range of knowledge.


    He could only note it down for now, to researchter.


    The most crucial point was.


    What was so special about this Buddha statue?


    Why had Xie Linyuan only stayed in front of the Buddha statue for one night and the next day not only fully recovered from his injuries but also broke through the decade-long barrier and sessfully entered the Heavenly Deceit Realm?


    Moreover, what price did Xie Linyuan pay after the breakthrough, and why did he go mad?


    Was it just because of hypersensitivity, or was there also an issue with the Buddha statue?


    Su Heng rubbed his temples.


    Boom!


    Just then, a loud noise came from the Buddha statue.


    When Su Heng lifted his head, the cold, immense moon hanging in the sky turned to blood-red.


    Under the blood-red moonlight, the corners of the Buddha statue''s eyes cracked, with blood tears flowing out. The huge Buddha head drooped down, facing Su Heng eye to eye. Su Heng''s heart chilled, as if an invisible hand had clenched his heart fiercely.


    "How could this be!?"


    Su Heng was truly surprised, for he distinctly felt the Buddha statue looking at him through Xie Linyuan''s memories!

 Chapter 173: 153: Buddha Won’t Ferry Me, Dragon Maiden Comes to Me

    Su Heng was initially stunned.


    Then he widened his eyes, fearlessly confronting the Buddha figure on the rock wall.


    Boom boom boom!


    The rock wall''s trembling grew more intense.


    Eventually, there was a loud "crack" on the neck of the Buddha statue, and the huge head rolled off the shoulders, thudding heavily onto the ground, causing a dull sound.


    Su Heng had not yet figured out exactly what was happening when the palms of the Buddha statue started to move.


    From the initial hand gesture of the middle finger pinching the thumb, it changed to both handsying t, right hand on top of the left, with the thumbs touching one another in another distinct meaningful gesture. As the gesture changed, the bloody moonlight rippled through the air, and surprisingly, Su Heng directly exited Xie Linyuan''s memories.


    "What''s going on!?" Su Heng said, his face full of surprise, puzzled inside.


    He closed his eyes, carefully sensing the state of his body, silently reciting the Dharma Seal in his mind.A momentter, Su Heng opened his eyes again and gently exhaled.


    Unexpectedly,


    He felt nothing adverse at all.


    Instead, his senses were clear, his thoughts agile and calm, experiencing a liberating and enlightening euphoria.


    With Su Heng''s level of cultivation, his control over his own body was extremely keen. Such a feeling was by no means an illusion but due to some changes caused by events that had just urred.


    "Absorbed due to Xie Linyuan''s memories?" It didn''t seem so.


    Su Heng had been contemting with his eyes closed for a while; if there had been any change, he should have noticed it long ago.


    "Then, it must be because of the Buddha statue." Su Heng grew more puzzled, "Why did the Buddha statue crumble upon seeing me, and what benefits have I gained from it?"


    He thought about the two hand gestures of the Buddha statue, which might contain crucial information.


    Thus, Su Heng asked, "Does anyone have a good understanding of Buddhism?"


    Wang Xindong and Zhou Guiyu looked at each other, unsure why he suddenly asked such a question. However, Wang Xindong shook his head and said, "I''m not very clear. However, in the north of Jiangbei State, due to its proximity to Skull in, Buddhism is indeed rtively more prevalent."


    "Some basic knowledge would do," Su Heng frowned and said.


    A pale white hand trembled slightly as it was raised, Su Heng looked down, it was Li Hongxiu.


    "You know about these?"


    "In the Red Chamber, there was a sister who believed in Buddhism, and I heard quite a lot from her," Li Hongxiu spoke coldly and clearly.


    "Then, do you know about Buddhist hand gestures?"


    Su Heng nodded slightly, then recalling the contents he saw in Xie Linyuan''s memories, he brought his hands together, pinching the middle finger with the thumb.


    "This is the Dharma Seal," Li Hongxiu spoke without hesitation, "Buddhist monks use this hand gesture when preaching to demonstrate the majesty and expanse of Buddhist teachings."


    "And what about this one?" Su Heng then held his hands t, cing them on his lower abdomen, with the thumbs touching.


    "That is the Zen Meditation Seal," Li Hongxiu replied, "It represents the Buddha contemting and striving toprehend the truths of the world under the Bodhi Tree. The right hand is always on top of the left hand, symbolizing that to spread Buddhism, unstoppable martial force is needed as support."


    "From the Dharma Seal to the Zen Meditation Seal..."


    "Closing doors, signifying the Buddha will not ferry you across," Wang Xindong instinctively blurted out.


    "Uh..." Zhou Guiyu was momentarily stunned, and the atmosphere suddenly turned somewhat awkward. Wang Xindong scratched his head and apologized, "I just spoke offhand, please don''t take it seriously, Commander."


    "No matter, I think what you said makes sense," Su Heng said.


    He summarized the following points from Xie Linyuan''s memories.


    Destroying the Buddha statue seemed to help enhance his spiritual power, and this experience should be helpful after breaking through to the Heavenly Deceit Realm.


    Moreover, within the Demon Gate, there seemed to be a secret technique that used worship to aid in breaking through the Heavenly Deceit.


    But using such a technique woulde at a cost.


    The final point was Su Heng''s intuition.


    When facing the Buddha statue, Su Heng felt it was not purely an inanimate object.


    This reminded him of the demons from the Sky Demon Alliance who spread beliefs; perhaps the owners of those Buddha statues were also cultivating through a simr method?


    "Interesting..."


    After the incident with the tides, the people of Baihua County wanted to build a temple for him.


    It had already been over half a month, and he was not sure how the construction of the temple was progressing. Su Heng had not cared much about it initially, but now he had some interest in it.


    "However, the most urgent task is to integrate the demon remains, so that I can stand invincible against stronger opponents from the Heavenly Deceit Realm," Su Heng reached out and grabbed Xie Linyuan''s unconscious body as if picking up trash, "and then find An Shelie''s tomb and take the Dragon Blood!"


    Whether it was to strengthen his physique, advance the progress of Blood Mutation,


    Or to further perfect the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms secret technique and bring more terrifying enhancements to the Transformed Dragon State auxiliary move,


    Su Heng now needed the Dragon Blood!


    Moreover, An Shelie''s tomb was essentially on his territory.


    If someone else managed to steal it right under his nose, it would truly disgrace him as a leader.


    Thus, Su Heng was determined to obtain the Dragon Blood.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In Jiangbei State, at the location of the Demon Gate.


    In a stockade adorned with rednterns, quite ordinary overall,


    A seemingly inconspicuous room was filled with the gentle voice of a woman conversing.


    Ke Yn was sitting cross-legged on the bed, her long hair draped over her shoulders. She appeared to have just finished a bath, her skin rosy and translucent, with a hint of dampness still lingering in her cloud-like hair. She was innately seductive, wearing a thin gauze garment, and every smile and frown showcased the full extent of her feminine charm.

 Chapter 174: Buddha Won’t Save Me, The Dragon Maiden Comes To Me_2

    The ck-clothed disciple kneeling before her wished he could bury his head deep into the floor below, his shoulders trembling uncontrobly.


    It was as if he wasn''t facing a national beauty, but rather some indescribable, horrifying monster.


    Just carelessly looking up for a nce


    Would cause his head to burst and kill him instantly.


    Ke Yn was currently using the candle on the table to examine the contents of the letter, and as she read, her distant mountain-like eyebrows knit slightly, "For three hundred years, we''ve weathered many storms. I never expected that after breaking through the Heavenly Deceit Realm shortly, I would actually die in such a small ce like Jiangzhou."


    "There''s also Pang Shan, Lian Qing, Mu Yuyan... I was quite fond of these youngsters."


    Ke Yn sneered twice.


    She seemed to sigh, shaking her head slightly.


    She crumpled the paper into a ball and fed it to a blue-eyed white-haired little fox beside her.The little fox''s face showed a distinctly human-like flicker of displeasure, but it obediently opened its mouth to swallow the letter Ke Yn handed over.


    "The people in Jiangzhou have almost all been uprooted."


    The disciple kneeling on the ground was sweating profusely, and he asked, "I wonder if the leader still wants to continue investigating the whereabouts of the Dragon King''s Tomb."


    "It''s a matter that''s been in preparation for over a hundred years, naturally it cannot be abandoned halfway," Ke Yn mused, "However, the situation in the northern province is still tumultuous, especially around Skull in, so it indeed isn''t suitable to dispatch more forces to Jiangzhou. Let Elder Gong Ming handle this task. Give him this item, he will know what to do."


    Ke Yn reached out and took off a ring from her thumb and tossed it to the ck-clothed disciple kneeling before her.


    The disciple didn''t look up, but urately reached out and caught the ring.


    The material of the ring was warm to the touch, like gold yet not gold, seemingly made from the bone of some creature. A chill went through the disciple''s mind, but without further thought, he carefully asked, "Is there anything else you would like to instruct, my lord?"


    "Go," Ke Yn waved her hand.


    The ck-clothed disciple slowly got up, just about to leave, but at that moment¡ª


    Boom!


    A dull and massive rumbling sound was approaching from afar.


    "Is it thunder?" The ck-clothed disciple raised his head to look out the window, where the night was clear, obviously not the weather for thunder. The subsequent vibrations from the ground confirmed his guess. The previously quiet stronghold seemed to be disturbed, with arge number of men and the sound of swords being drawn alling simultaneously.


    Ke Yn''s eyebrows furrowed suddenly, her face changing color, "Not good!"


    "There''s trouble with the Buddha statue!"


    As a seasoned powerhouse of the Heavenly Deceit Realm, Ke Yn''s perception had reached an unfathomable extent. Nothing that stirred in the entire stronghold could escape her notice.


    Swoosh!


    Her figure shed, bringing a fragrance of the breeze with her,


    And she suddenly vanished from the room, appearing underneath a rock wall at the back of the stronghold.


    The ancient and massive rock wall was exactly the same as the one Su Heng had seen in Xie Linyuan''s memory. In the center was an Arhat holding a Dharma Seal, with majestic Bodhisattvas and Arhats on either side.


    But what was different,


    Was that the head of the Buddha on the stone wall had rolled down, making a loud noise.


    And the huge head of the Buddha had toppled over, its enormous eyes directly meeting Ke Yn''s.


    "The Buddha statue, it''s been destroyed!?" Ke Yn felt her breath catch, her fists clenching unconsciously with a crackling sound. She was filled with horror but could not pinpoint what exactly had gone wrong. It took her a long while toe to terms with reality, "Well... it''s not entirely a bad thing."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Bang!


    In Baihua County, inside a certain tavern at the Jiujiang docks,


    Suddenly, an explosion of a fight broke out.


    An Ran, pale-faced and weak, watched several nspeople burst through the door.


    Clenching her fists and furrowing her brows, she ced herpanion Luo Qi behind her for protection, angrily staring at the tallest among them, "Anade! I spared your life out of mercyst time, and yet you dare to stand before me now!"


    ```


    "Ptui!" Anade, who had a face full of freckles and a crooked set of buck teeth, jeered.


    Though his appearance was ugly, the expression on his face was extremely arrogant. He scornfully shouted at An Ran, "You bitch,st time you caught me off guard with a sneak attack. This time let''s see where you run. Come back with me and apologize to the elder, and you might suffer a bit less."


    "You monsters!" An Ran''s eyes were bloodshot with rage.


    Upon seeing her nsmen, it seemed as if some unbearable memories surged to the top of her mind, so much so that An Ran''s fair and delicate face slightly twisted.


    "Go! Why waste words with her!?" Another disciple, with a square face and deformed shoulders, sneered, "Just break her limbs and bring her back. Maybe if the elder is in a good mood, he might let us have a good time with her!"


    Upon hearing this, the rest of the men all had lewd smiles on their faces, their breaths growing heavy like those of wild beasts.


    "Roar!" In her fury, An Ran lost her rationality.


    She forcibly stimted the Dragon Blood within her, and a roar like thunderous explosion reverberated.


    "Bastard, kneel before me!"


    It was as if golden lightning shed by, the ovepping dragon roars echoing back, their power amplifying. Most of the disciples immediately rolled their eyes upwards, their legs went soft, and they copsed to the ground, having been stunned into unconsciousness by the sheer force.


    Only Andre, whose bloodline was closest to An Ran''s, remained unaffected.


    Heughed loudly, his body swelling as patches of blue-ck dragon scales emerged, and beast-like ws burst out of his torn and split shoes.


    The nearly three-meter-high ceiling was punctured by Andre''s head. His face twisted grotesquely, and he tookrge strides forward, "Now let''s see how many times you can use that trick."


    Bang!


    Their fists collided.


    It was like a grenade had exploded in the air, and the force of the high-pressure shock wave sliced through the walls on both sides, causing them to copse.


    Panic-filled screams resounded around the bustling restaurant, as many people instinctively scrambled to flee outside in a panicked rush.


    Back on the battlefield inside the restaurant.


    Though their sizes werepletely disproportionate, the pure strength between the two was evenly matched.


    Anade, monstrous and hulking as he was, stumbled back several steps, crashing through a wall and then buried under a pile of wooden structures and assorted furniture and debris.


    On the other side, An Ran fared no better.


    The girl''s slightly slender frame flew backward like a cannonball, the window behind her shattered by the turbulent air current and she was sted out.


    Before An Ran could lose consciousness and hit the ground, Luo Qi''s figure shed, and she quickly caught her in her arms.


    But by that time, the other An family disciples had regained consciousness.


    And with ill-intent, they began to surround her from outside.


    Luo Qi clenched her teeth.


    She had no Dragon Blood and was just amon Martial Artist.


    Her strength waspletely out of league with these monsters; there was no chance in a direct confrontation.


    But An Ran had also fallen into aa. She had been backfired for forcefully using Dragon Blood, and with the day of the tomb''s opening approaching, An Shelie''s will grew increasingly violent and frenzied. Whether An Ran could wake up again soon was still uncertain.


    "Huff..."


    Luo Qi took a deep breath and recalled the events that had unfolded on the Guang River half a month earlier.


    That terrifying strength which could confront natural disasters might offer them some protection, provided she could pay a suitable price.


    "So¡ª" A cold light shed in Luo Qi''s eyes, "This is your doing!"


    Bang!


    She threw a punch forward.


    Knocking away another person who was standing at the end of the road. Find more to read at empire


    Then, she threw the unconscious An Ran over her shoulder, and with a powerful push off the ground, her figure flickered and she began to run frantically toward the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Boom!


    Behind Luo Qi, within the ruins of the copsed restaurant,


    Arge hand, almost like a blue-ck dragon''s w, burst forth violently, followed by Anade''s towering figure emerging from the debris. His face was twisted with rage and his eyes flickered with a bloodthirsty red glow. He pressed a hand heavily forward, "Chase them! Tear that woman to pieces!"


    ```

 Chapter 175: Successful Integration, Gravitational Control

    "Big brother, should we continue the chase?"


    Anade led several disciples and followed up, arriving at a za within the inner city of Baihua County.


    Looking at the giant tower standing in the center of the za, Anade''s expression changed slightly and he fell into hesitation.


    "The Demon Suppression Bureau in this area is a bit mysterious."


    Another young disciple with a t nose cautiously spoke, "I heard that people from the Demon Likeness Sect had alsoe before and had a conflict with the Demon Suppression Bureau. Then overnight, all the agents the Demon Likeness Sect had ced in Baihua County disappeared, vanished into thin air."


    The young disciple''s voice carried a hint of fear, seemingly trying hard to persuade Anade not to act rashly.


    The other disciples also showed hesitant expressions on their faces.


    Red light shone from Anade''s eyes, and his breathing was as coarse as that of a wild beast.


    "Huff¡ª"But in the end, he sighed deeply.


    The bones in his body made a cracking sound, and his terrifying draconic body gradually reverted to its normal size of about two meters.


    "When ites to the Demon Suppression Bureau, it''s indeed not something we can handle," Anade said, rubbing his temples unwillingly, "This time, those two scoundrels got lucky. Well, we''ll report what happened here to the family elders once we return. They will naturally make a decision."


    "Big brother is right!"


    "Let An Ran, that traitor of our family, live a few more days. She won''t be happy for long!" Hearing Anade''s decision to give up, the other An family disciples also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now that they had rxed, they couldn''t help but agree aloud.


    "We shouldn''t stay here long; let''s leave." Anade looked up and saw someone leaping down from the Demon Suppression Tower.


    They must have received the news, attracted by the previous fight at the docks.


    A fierce light shed in Anade''s eyes.


    He turned and left.


    The many An family disciples, flowing with Dragon Blood, quickly followed. Find adventures at empire


    The bustling and chaotic edge of the za instantly quieted down, only the increasingly dim sunlight illuminating the ancient bluestone floor.


    ...


    Feeling that the formidable presences following behind him had disappeared, Luo Qi finally felt a weight lift from her heart.


    "It seems that the Demon Suppression Bureau''s presence is indeed useful in deterring even those crazies,"


    Luo Qi couldn''t help but think.


    She carried An Ran, who had fallen into aa, and continued forward.


    Before she could get close to the Demon Suppression Tower in the center of the za, two patrolling disciples in white garments stopped Luo Qi.


    "This is Demon Suppression Bureau territory, no outsiders allowed."


    As demons and monsters resurfaced, the reverberations of Eternal Life Heaven gradually deepened.


    Truths about such demon-like and divine mysteries half-truthfully spread around various regions of the empire.


    In Baihua County, after the tide disaster ended, the Demon Suppression Bureau had started to move from darkness to light, openly selecting suitable talents from the eligible young people, providing targeted training. Meanwhile, the power of the Demon Suppression Bureau was also expanding, permeating into various aspects. It was as if an invisible hand was gripping the entire Baihua County firmly within it. ?


    The male and female disciples in front of Luo Qi must have recently joined the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Their aura was still unstable, but their vitality was robust.


    "I have urgent matters to discuss with your leader," Luo Qi saluted with sped fists, speaking earnestly.


    The male disciple on the left, with sharp eyes and sword-like eyebrows, looked at her as if she were a fool.


    "Who are you to demand to see our leader right off the bat?"


    "What has happened?" the other female disciple asked more gently in a soft voice.


    "It''s about An Shelie''s tomb," said Luo Qi seriously.


    The two Demon Suppression Bureau disciples looked at each other in disbelief. Although the matter was not a secret, it wasn''t something they had ess to either. Luo Qi, who had been somewhat panicked just now, now that she had calmed down a bit, realized the critical point of the issue.


    Bang!


    Before the disciples could speak again,


    Luo Qi mmed her fist into the floor beneath her.


    The entire thick b of bluestone exploded instantly, shattering and creating a huge depression, with airwaves carrying dust and debris shooting in all directions. The two disciples'' clothes and hair whipped around as they stepped back and drew their swords forward, their faces also turning serious and defensive.


    "Bring someone who can talk sense. Don''t make me wait too long here!" Luo Qi said coldly.


    She felt An Ran''s body growing hotter on her back, almost like a red-hot iron.


    Moreover, at the part she was holding, Luo Qi distinctly felt dragon scales protruding outward. Uncontrolled dragon transformation was urring on An Ran, definitely not a good sign.


    An Ran was now in aa, but she could go berserk and hurt people at any moment.


    If any misunderstanding urred during this process, that would be the end of everything. With this thought, Luo Qi grew even more anxious.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Demon Suppression Tower, ninth floor!


    In aboratory temporarily converted for the purpose, an intense blood-red glow was emanating.


    The sickening stench of rot and corruption, the fleshy fungal mat covering the walls and ceiling, and the disfigured experimental bodies with limbs removed and transformed into human swine¡ªall of this made the ce resemble a cruel, horrifying hell, capable of instantly weakening the knees of any sane person.


    As the mastermind behind all this, Su Heng was in an extremely elevated mood.


    "The final step, and it will soon be a sess!"


    Su Heng injected a surge of force into the corpse of Xie Linyuan lying before him. The flesh tubes linked to his body by the flesh-seed were activated. A vast amount of nutrients flowed into Xie Linyuan''s body, causing his originally normal human size to inte rapidly like a balloon.

 Chapter 176: Successful Integration, Gravitational Control_2

    In the blink of an eye, his belly swelled up like a millstone.


    If it were Pang Shan, Lian Qing, and the others, by this point, their physical bodies would directly copse due to being unable to bear the nutrients brought about by the blood sacrifice.


    But Xie Linyuan was a strong practitioner of the Heavenly Deceit Realm, and after Su Heng had devoured his spirit source, he lost all consciousness. He did not struggle violently due to pain and fear, nor did he deliberately oppose Su Heng out of resentment, attempting to sabotage Su Heng''s experiment or even take extreme actions such asmitting suicide.


    He was the perfect specimen for the experiment.


    As Xie Linyuan''s abdomen expanded to its limit, through the skin and the umted bloody fluid inside, one could clearly see three demon carcasses slowly merging.


    His!


    The moment they contacted each other.


    Arge amount of thick smoke billowed from Xie Linyuan''s body, and his body turned bright red like a cooked shrimp.


    A lingering fog enveloped the Demon Suppression Tower, the temperature rose, and it distorted. Spikes burst outward from Xie Linyuan''s body, as if some alien monster was trying to rip open his stomach to drill out from his body.Fortunately, the body of a Heavenly Deceit practitioner was strong enough.


    Even with such a severe impact, it did not burst apart directly.


    The strange merging of the demon carcasses gradually stabilized, and Xie Linyuan''s severely swollen abdomen quickly deted. Along with it, his skin and flesh aged as if centuries had passed over them in a hurry¡ªlosing vitality, leaving nothing but a dried-up human skin sagging on his bones.


    A formidable Heavenly Deceit practitioner, all of his nutrientspletely drained.


    Now, what appeared before Su Heng was nothing but a twisted, child-sized dried corpse.


    Because the flesh on his body dried up rapidly, his eyeballs shrank and fell out directly from their sockets. The empty eye sockets revealed no brain matter, making it somewhat creepy.


    "It worked," Su Heng was fully confident.


    But upon truly seeing the result, he let go of a suspended heart and couldn''t help but let a hint of a smile flicker across his lips.


    He flicked his finger.


    A spark ignited Xie Linyuan''s remaining body, burning it to ashes.


    Within the flickering mes, a palm-sized ck object flew out, caught by Su Heng in his hand.


    His!


    He pressed the still-warm, scale-like demon carcass to his own chest.


    Su Heng closed his eyes, and the skin that contacted the demon carcass quickly twisted, turned ck, and bulged outward, resembling a ck ridge. The strange changes brought by the demon carcass continued to spread outward, quickly epassing his entire body. A ck carapace covered himpletely, and a robust power emanated from within. ?


    When awakening the Transformed Dragon State,rge ck scale armor would also form over Su Heng''s body.


    However, that armor was formed by muscle mutation.


    The armor formed on Su Heng''s body from the merged demon carcass was due to a mutation urring in the skin.


    Both served as protection, and since they urred in different locations, they did not interfere with each other.


    It was like wearing twoyers of heavy armor over his body.


    This took Su Heng''s already formidable defense to an even more exaggerated realm.


    [Skeleton Dragon Armor: Defense intensification, Primary Gravity Maniption]


    Defense intensification was just a bonus, adding icing to the cake. However, the Primary Gravity Maniption offered substantial assistance to Su Heng.


    Though tagged with the word "Primary,"


    After preliminary measurements, Su Heng''s range of gravity control increased to three hundred meters around him, and the maximum force he could exert also reached three thousand tons.


    The enhancement in gravity provided a significant increase in perceptual ability. Within a three hundred-meter radius, every subtle movement was minutely perceived by Su Heng''s consciousness, even if he was closing his eyes or in a pitch-dark environment.


    This is because, aside from the five senses of vision, hearing, smell, taste, and touch, which most people possess,


    Su Heng had developed a unique "Gravity Sense" on top of these.


    Beyond the range and upper limit increase,


    The flexibility of Gravity Maniption had also risen to an almost whim-satisfying boundary.


    "Gravity!" Su Heng reached out, his mind slightly stirring.


    Previously from the battle,rge pieces of debris that had fallen on the ground gathered in Su Heng''s hand, forming a huge ck sphere.


    Then, the gravity instantly reversed into repulsion.


    Boom!


    Thousands of tons of immense force fell upon it, exploding like a missile.


    The bursting fragments directly shattered the entire wall in front of them, and the bright moonlight from outside the Demon Suppression Tower shone through.


    "Merge!" Su Heng''s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze calm as he pushed forward with his hand.


    This was a special talent inherited from the White Snake Demon Scale, capable of manipting gravity on a minute level to alter the structure of matter itself.


    The countless shards scattered on the ground returned to their original positions as if time were flowing backward, followed by the sound of friction. Theplexly twisted cracks in the wall writhed and then disappeared, with the damaged wall being restored to its original state.


    A satisfied smile spread across Su Heng''s face.


    However, he also discovered a problem, there was a limit to the exertion of force.


    The more fragile and smaller the object, the less force he could apply, and the more difficult it was to operate precisely, requiring a great deal of mental effort. While the talent of Gravity Maniption was refined, it still had its limits.


    Otherwise, theoretically speaking,


    Su Heng could directlyunch objects small enough at speeds close to that of light, which would be unimaginably destructive.


    "However, even so, it''s more than enough to deal with the strong individuals from the Heavenly Deceit Realm," the power of the "Skeleton Dragon Armor," formed from the fusion of three demon corpses, far exceeded Su Heng''s own expectations. Moreover, with this experience, he would be able to merge some demon corpses with simr functions in the future to achieve incredible effects.


    Boom!


    Thinking thus, Su Heng left from the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    The heavy stone door closed behind him.


    The supplies Zhao Meiying had promised to give had finally arrived.


    Because the Demon Suppression Army was in full preparation for the war at Skull in, this matter had been dyed for a while.


    Fortunately, there were no idents; it was just a bit slow. Su Heng nned to check what good items were in this batch of supplies to see if there were any cultivation techniques and resources he needed.


    He had devoured Xie Linyuan''s memories and obtained some cultivation techniques from the Demon Elephant Sect.


    But in Su Heng''s eyes, the quality of these techniques was quite average, and some were even inferior to the true techniques passed down by the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    After practicing the Domineering Dragon Secret Method, Su Heng became extremely selective. These techniques could only be regarded as backup options and were temporarily set aside by him.


    Su Heng passed by a staircorner, meeting Jin Mingxi who was heading upward.


    "Elder Jin, long time no see," Su Heng greeted with a smile.


    "Lord Director!" Jin Mingxi, devoid of the aloof and cold demeanor from their first meeting, bowed respectfully and said, "Two youngdies are outside looking for you, one of them ims to be a descendant of An Shelie. I don''t know if you want to meet them."


    "Hmm!?" Su Heng appeared surprised.


    He remembered feeling a faint hint of Dragon Power during the day of the tidal disaster.


    However, since the presence of Tuo Long was so overwhelming, he had overlooked this. Now, hearing it again from Jin Mingxi, a surge of curiosity arose in Su Heng, "An Shelie still has descendants alive, let''s go take a look."

 Chapter 177: Having Seen the Dragon King, Why Not Bow?

    The two guests Jin Mingxi spoke of were in the reception room on the fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    When Su Heng pushed the door open and entered the room, he immediately noticed that the temperature inside was much higher than outside, and not by just a single degree.


    Bright moonlight poured into the room through the huge floor-to-ceiling windows.


    On a table covered with a sheet in the center of the room,y an unconscious girl.


    The girl was tall and slender, her beautiful and strong muscle contours visible through her white clothes. The semi-transparent scales adorning her forehead and cheeks added a unique exotic charm to her appearance.


    What''s more, her body temperature was very high.


    It was summer, and the room felt as if there was a stove inside. Even though all the windows had been fully opened outward, the air within the room remained stuffy and hot.


    Li Hongxiu sat next to the girl in white, with a red enamel basin on a small table beside her.


    The basin was filled with white ice blocks condensed using the Domineering Dragon Secret Method.Li Hongxiu carefully took one out.


    She ced it on the girl''s forehead.


    Hiss!


    The ice block melted at a rate visible to the naked eye, billowing smoke and casting a shadow in the bright moonlight.


    "Governor!" Luo Shuang, the Deputy Governor, was also there.


    She was squinting slightly, her muscles tense, as if she was on guard against the two strangers. Seeing Su Heng arriving, Luo Shuang let out a slight sigh of relief. Among all the Deputy Governors, Luo Shuang''s intuition was the sharpest. She detected a strong threat emanating from the unconscious girl.


    "Why are all the people in this room female? Is the Demon Suppression Bureau bing a bit too yin and not enough yang..."


    These thoughts grumbled in Su Heng''s mind.


    He nodded his head as a greeting to Luo Shuang.


    He then turned his gaze to thest person in the room¡ªa beautiful short-haired woman with a clean and crisp demeanor.


    "I am Su Heng, the Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau," Su Heng spoke softly, "May I know why thisdy has sought me out?"


    "My name is Luo Qi."


    The short-haired woman next to the window took a deep breath.


    Being so close to Su Heng, a towering giant, she felt an inexplicable pressure.


    Fortunately, she quickly adapted, her expression stern. She strode up to Su Heng, bowed deeply, and said, "Mypanion is a descendant of An Shelie, and we are being pursued by our family. If you can offer us protection, we are willing to exchange clues to An Shelie''s ancestral tomb."


    "We have already found the general location of An Shelie''s tomb," Su Heng said, "So the information you''re offering is not especially valuable to me."


    "To activate certain mechanisms within the tomb, one must use Dragon Blood," Luo Qi said earnestly, "I know some information about the tomb has spread, but it''s not as simple as it seems. In fact, it''s very likely that this information itself is a trap."


    "Oh?"


    Su Heng showed a look of interest. "So, the information about the tomb is fake?"


    "The information regarding the tomb is not fake, but what lies inside may not be what they imagine," Luo Qi threw in another bombshell, "An Shelie, very likely¡ªno, An Shelie is not dead. When the tomb opens, it will be the time of his resurrection."


    Amidst a silence, Luo Qi''s heart pounded.


    Because what she had just said was too extraordinary, too difficult to ept.


    She feared being kicked out immediately as a lunatic, or worse, being seized for research as a specimen; countless terrifying thoughts passed through Luo Qi''s mind, making her body tremble slightly, biting her lip and looking up directly into Su Heng''s eyes.


    Those eyes, clear with ck and white, held an abyssal calm.


    Su Heng sat on a long bench specially prepared for him, stretched out a hand, and Luo Shuang passed him arge bronze-cast wine jar.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Heng sipped the sweet wine and said, "Let''s hear what you have to say."


    "Phew!" Luo Qi took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and only then realized her back was covered in cold sweat.


    "My lord, are you aware of the divisions within the Heavenly Deceit Realm?"


    "Dong Xuan, Qi Control, Zhen Zhen," Su Heng replied softly while holding the wine jar.


    "Correct," Luo Qi picked up the thread, "Heavenly Deceit pertains to the development of the brain domain, but these three realms are different. Simply put, Dong Xuan is about sensing anomalies, seeing them. Qi Control is about touching, being able to borrow power from the realm of immortality. As for Zhen Zhen, reaching this step allows one to freely travel between the two realms like a deity, possessing a variety of inconceivable Divine Skills."


    "Sounds somewhat simr to the dead-level demons," Su Heng murmured.


    "With deeper development in the Heavenly Deceit, the greater the difference in thought from humans. Reaching this realm indeed doesn''t differ much from demons," Luo Qi nodded in agreement.


    "So, An Shelie has reached the Zhen Zhen realm?"


    "More than a decade before An Shelie''s peak, he had already stood firm in the third step, the Zhen Zhen realm. And at the time of his fall, he might have reached another realm, even more mysterious and terrifying," Luo Qi swallowed, "I don''t know exactly what that realm is. But I''ve heard An Ran mention that even if An Shelie''s flesh had decayed, his spirit could persist in the realm of immortality for a thousand years. As long as there''s bloodline descendants in the world, in a proper moment, An Shelie could descend into his offspring."


    "Sounds simr to the resurrection by imparting flesh, typical of dead-level demons," Su Heng frowned and set down the wine jar.


    He suddenly remembered the Buddha image that had emerged in Xie Linyuan''s mind.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!